Against the revolt to a foreign jurisdiction, which would be to England its perjury, church-ruine, and slavery in two parts ... / by Richard Baxter ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 947 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 300 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26858
         Wing B1182
         ESTC R22132
         12619551
         ocm 12619551
         64479
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26858)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64479)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 343:9)
      
       
         
           
             Against the revolt to a foreign jurisdiction, which would be to England its perjury, church-ruine, and slavery in two parts ... / by Richard Baxter ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [15], 552 p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             (from t.p.) I. The history of mens endeavors to introduce it -- II. The confutation of all pretences for it.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- England.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Against
           the
           Revolt
           to
           A
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Which
           would
           be
           to
           England
           its
           
             PERJURY
             ,
             CHVRCH-RVINE
          
           ,
           and
           SLAVERY
           .
        
         
           In
           Two
           Parts
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             History
             of
             Mens
             Endeavors
             to
             introduce
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Confutation
             of
             all
             Pretences
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Fully
           stating
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           Proving
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Soveraign
           Power
           of
           Legislation
           ,
           Judgment
           and
           Execution
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           Aristocratical
           or
           Monarchical
           ,
           but
           only
           Christ
           :
           Especially
           against
           the
           Aristocratists
           who
           place
           it
           in
           a
           Council
           or
           College
           .
        
         
           By
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
          
           ,
           an
           Earnest
           Desirer
           of
           the
           Churches
           Concord
           ,
           and
           therefore
           an
           Enemy
           to
           all
           false
           Terms
           ,
           and
           Dividing
           Engines
           ,
           and
           Self-exalting
           Sects
           ;
           and
           a
           Defender
           of
           Christ's
           own
           assigned
           Terms
           ,
           which
           take
           in
           all
           the
           true
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           are
           Injurious
           or
           Cruel
           to
           none
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           next
           Convocation
           ,
           beseeching
           them
           to
           own
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Foreign
           Communion
           ,
           but
           to
           note
           with
           Renunciation
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           to
           Vindicate
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Suspition
           which
           the
           French
           and
           Innovators
           injuriously
           seek
           to
           fasten
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Luk.
               22.24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
            
          
           
             And
             there
             was
             a
             strife
             among
             them
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             Greatest
             :
             And
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Lordship
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             exercise
             Authority
             upon
             them
             are
             called
             Benefactors
             :
             But
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             Younger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             chief
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             serve
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Thess.
               5.12
            
             .
          
           
             We
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             to
             know
             them
             which
             labour
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             admonish
             you
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             to
             esteem
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             love
             for
             their
             work
             sake
             ;
             and
             be
             at
             Peace
             among
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           〈◊〉
           Crow●●
           at
           the
           lower
           end
           of
           Cheapfi●●
           near
           
             Mercers
             Chapel
          
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reverend
           and
           deservedly
           Honoured
           Dr.
           
             JOHN
             TILLOTSON
          
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Message
           on
           which
           this
           Epistle
           cometh
           to
           you
           is
           ,
           to
           intreat
           you
           to
           Present
           this
           Treatise
           to
           the
           next
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           their
           publick
           renunciation
           of
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           their
           censure
           of
           the
           Books
           that
           are
           written
           here
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Reasons
           of
           my
           request
           are
           ,
        
         
           I.
           The
           Canons
           condemn
           them
           ,
           that
           deny
           the
           Convocation
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           Representative
           :
           And
           they
           that
           have
           written
           for
           and
           promoted
           this
           Doctrine
           and
           Design
           ,
           
           have
           not
           only
           been
           Chief
           Men
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           have
           laboured
           to
           fasten
           their
           Doctrine
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           yet
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           the
           Church
           disclaimed
           and
           openly
           condemned
           ;
           and
           took
           Foreign
           Bishops
           and
           Councils
           ,
           for
           Brethren
           and
           a
           laudable
           means
           of
           Communion
           ,
           while
           they
           did
           their
           proper
           work
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           Jurisdiction
           to
           be
           the
           Governours
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           as
           their
           Subjects
           .
           And
           who
           can
           be
           Ignorant
           ,
           that
           when
           at
           the
           present
           the
           Papist
           Bishops
           are
           very
           Many
           to
           One
           Protestant
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           will
           accordingly
           carry
           it
           by
           their
           Votes
           in
           Councils
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Major
           Vote
           be
           the
           
             Collegium
             Pastorum
          
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           Chief
           Government
           in
           the
           Interval
           of
           Councils
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           And
           if
           〈◊〉
           Roman
           
             Petrus
             Primus
          
           must
           call
           
           the
           next
           Council
           ,
           (
           or
           there
           must
           be
           none
           till
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           agree
           to
           call
           it
           )
           the
           present
           College
           is
           like
           to
           be
           long
           the
           Universal
           Aristocracy
           .
        
         
           The
           Representative
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           so
           nearly
           concerned
           in
           this
           great
           Matter
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           moment
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           imputation
           of
           this
           Design
           unto
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           think
           they
           will
           lightly
           pass
           it
           by
           without
           their
           censure
           .
        
         
           Which
           will
           be
           the
           more
           expected
           because
           of
           the
           Owning
           of
           Dr.
           
           Beveridge's
           Sermon
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           here
           examined
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Whitby's
           
             Reconciler
             of
             Protestants
          
           escaped
           not
           the
           Oxford
           censure
           ;
           and
           we
           hope
           the
           Representative
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           more
           favourable
           to
           Subjection
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           than
           Reconciling
           to
           the
           
             Foreign
             Papists
          
           :
           Lest
           they
           cherish
           
           the
           Suspicion
           that
           the
           desire
           of
           so
           much
           Concord
           with
           France
           in
           Church
           Constitution
           and
           Government
           ,
           will
           intimate
           a
           preparation
           to
           another
           Relation
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           England
           cannot
           bear
           with
           ease
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           are
           loth
           to
           be
           disabled
           to
           confute
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           that
           will
           never
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           say
           that
           it
           is
           revolted
           to
           a
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           should
           we
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Convocation
           will
           renounce
           that
           which
           both
           themselves
           and
           all
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           are
           Sworn
           against
           ,
           even
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Reasons
           why
           I
           presume
           to
           desire
           you
           to
           be
           the
           Man
           that
           shall
           present
           this
           Book
           and
           Motion
           to
           them
           ,
           Are
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Custom
           maketh
           the
           Dean
           of
           
           Pauls
           usually
           to
           be
           chosen
           the
           Prolocutor
           to
           the
           Lower
           House
           .
           I
           speak
           but
           by
           hearsay
           ,
           having
           never
           been
           one
           of
           them
           :
           (
           For
           the
           Clergy
           of
           London
           choosing
           Mr.
           Calamy
           and
           Me
           for
           their
           Clerks
           ,
           of
           that
           Convocation
           that
           made
           the
           Materials
           of
           the
           late
           differencing
           Impositions
           ,
           Bishop
           Sheldon
           by
           Prerogative
           excluded
           us
           to
           our
           great
           Ease
           :
           and
           so
           the
           City
           of
           London
           consented
           not
           by
           their
           Clerks
           to
           any
           of
           those
           Acts.
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           you
           are
           the
           Man
           that
           Published
           that
           Excellent
           Book
           of
           Dr.
           
             Isaac
             Barrow
          
           ,
           which
           unanswerably
           (
           against
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           and
           such
           others
           )
           confuted
           the
           Pretences
           to
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           you
           are
           known
           to
           be
           so
           firm
           a
           Friend
           to
           Love
           ,
           Concord
           and
           Peace
           ,
           (
           like
           your
           Father
           in
           Law
           Bishop
           Wilkins
           ,
           who
           once
           by
           appointment
           treated
           ,
           and
           agreed
           with
           us
           in
           
           a
           
             Vniting
             Form
          
           of
           Concord
           )
           that
           I
           may
           confidently
           expect
           your
           best
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           should
           be
           so
           adverse
           to
           this
           Necessary
           Work
           as
           to
           turn
           it
           off
           by
           diverting
           to
           Accusation
           against
           me
           ,
           or
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           I
           pray
           tell
           them
           how
           impertinent
           that
           is
           to
           the
           present
           Business
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           needful
           ,
           shew
           them
           my
           
             Treatise
             for
             National
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           ;
           and
           my
           
             English
             Nonconformity
             stated
             and
             argued
          
           :
           And
           whereas
           I
           am
           said
           to
           have
           refused
           a
           Bishoprick
           because
           I
           was
           against
           Epis●opacy
           ,
           be
           it
           known
           that
           in
           1661
           ,
           ●he
           Pacificators
           never
           offered
           any
           ●hing
           lower
           than
           Archbishop
           
           Vsher's
           Model
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           :
           ●nd
           when
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           ●anted
           us
           less
           ,
           we
           Published
           a
           ●hankful
           Acceptance
           .
           And
           I
           gave
           〈◊〉
           Writing
           the
           Reasons
           of
           my
           Refusal
           
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hyde
           ,
           That
           
             If
             that
             Declaration
             were
             Confirmed
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             no
             Bishop
             ,
          
           because
           
             I
             would
             not
             disable
             my self
             to
             perswade
             as
             many
             as
             I
             could
             to
             Conformity
             ,
             by
             drawing
             them
             to
             say
             that
             I
             did
             it
             for
             my
             own
             Ends.
          
           Which
           Answer
           satisfied
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           .
           I
           think
           every
           Bishoprick
           in
           England
           hath
           Buried
           many
           of
           its
           Bishops
           since
           my
           refusal
           ;
           who
           am
           now
           near
           Dying
           in
           the
           76th
           Year
           of
           a
           Painful
           Life
           ;
           and
           intreat
           you
           though
           I
           be
           Dead
           to
           do
           this
           Office
           ,
           for
           the
           Endangered
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           truly
           honouring
           Brother
           ,
        
         
           
             Ri.
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           Book
           being
           Written
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           most
           of
           it
           many
           Years
           ago
           ,
           and
           some
           lately
           ,
           and
           answering
           many
           Persons
           who
           use
           the
           same
           Arguments
           ,
           it
           hath
           one
           blemish
           which
           I
           am
           ashamed
           of
           in
           the
           review
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           too
           oft
           repeating
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           especially
           in
           my
           four
           Letters
           to
           Bishop
           Guning
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           our
           oft
           repeating
           them
           in
           Conference
           .
           The
           thing
           is
           usual
           in
           long
           Disputations
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           in
           Dr.
           Twisse
           Vind.
           Grat.
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           the
           Adversary
           making
           it
           needful
           ;
           )
           But
           I
           am
           far
           from
           justifying
           it
           :
           Had
           I
           intended
           it
           as
           one
           orderly
           Treatise
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           not
           written
           the
           
           Parts
           on
           several
           Occasions
           ,
           or
           had
           I
           yet
           Time
           and
           Strength
           to
           have
           cast
           it
           into
           a
           more
           regular
           shape
           it
           might
           have
           been
           partly
           amended
           :
           But
           I
           had
           rather
           it
           came
           out
           thus
           than
           not
           at
           all
           :
           Whoever
           is
           displeased
           at
           it
           ,
           by
           guilt
           or
           different
           judgment
           ,
           I
           will
           please
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           whose
           Peace
           I
           find
           possible
           and
           quietting
           ,
           while
           such
           Mens
           hath
           been
           neither
           hitherto
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           Age
           and
           Natural
           Weakness
           ,
           hath
           been
           part
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           my
           forgetting
           oft
           that
           I
           had
           written
           the
           same
           before
           .
           But
           while
           I
           confess
           this
           Infirmity
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           the
           Reader
           two
           Stories
           for
           his
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           read
           in
           a
           great
           Man
           that
           oft
           repeating
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           was
           a
           sign
           to
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           that
           their
           Teacher
           spake
           not
           crudely
           and
           rashly
           that
           he
           had
           never
           digested
           or
           well
           studied
           ,
           nor
           light
           things
           that
           he
           valued
           not
           :
           but
           that
           which
           he
           thought
           necessary
           and
           had
           long
           considered
           .
        
         
         
           I
           heard
           of
           a
           Preacher
           that
           would
           needs
           have
           his
           Servant
           tell
           him
           what
           Men
           said
           of
           his
           Preaching
           :
           And
           being
           urged
           (
           but
           loth
           )
           he
           said
           ,
           
             They
             say
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             very
             often
             repeat
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             And
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             too
             true
             :
             For
             the
             last
             Day
             you
             repeated
             that
             which
             you
             had
             said
             divers
             Days
             before
             :
          
           Saith
           his
           Master
           ,
           
             Tell
             me
             what
             it
             was
          
           ?
           He
           Paused
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             remember
             not
             the
             words
             now
             :
          
           Saith
           his
           Master
           ,
           
             Didst
             thou
             so
             understand
             them
             as
             to
             tell
             me
             the
             Matter
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             ?
          
           But
           he
           could
           tell
           neither
           :
           
             Nay
             then
          
           ,
           saith
           his
           Master
           ,
           
             I
             will
             repeat
             them
             yet
             again
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             :
             Till
             they
             are
             understood
             and
             remembred
             I
             have
             not
             said
             them
             oft
             enough
             .
          
           God
           be
           merciful
           to
           us
           Sinners
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           Of
           the
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             AN
             Historical
             Preface
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             The
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             against
             all
             Humane
             Vniversal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Monarchical
             and
             Aristocratical
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             This
             whole
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             is
             swor●
             against
             all
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Endeavours
             to
             alter
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             be
             Perjured
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             What
             Endeavours
             were
             used
             by
             Papists
             to
             bring
             England
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             in
             King
             
             James's
             time
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Ambrun
             and
             others
             wrong
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
            
             Of
             the
             Papists
             Endeavours
             in
             K.
             Charles
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Injury
             they
             did
             him
             especially
             the
             Irish.
             Maimburgh
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             The
             Foreign
             Leaders
             of
             the
             English
             Conciliators
             who
             are
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Gerson
             for
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Christ's
             Law
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
            
             Grotius's
             Judgment
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             several
             sorts
             of
             Peace-makers
             about
             Popish
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               VIII
            
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             defending
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
            
             .
             The
             Judgment
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             as
             delivered
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Dr.
             
               Heylin
               .
               2.
            
             
             By
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               X.
            
             Dr.
             Peter
             Heylin's
             own
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XI
            
             .
             The
             Judgment
             of
             Mr.
             
               Herbert
               Thorndike
            
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XII
            
             .
             The
             Judgment
             of
             Dr.
             Sparrow
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIII
            
             .
             Bishop
             Sam.
             Parker's
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIV
            
             .
             Dr.
             
             Saywell's
             Arguments
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             considered
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XV
               ,
               XVI
               ,
               XVII
               ,
               XVIII
               .
            
             Four
             Letters
             to
             Bishop
             Guning
             about
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIX
            
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             Dodwell's
             Leviathan
             again
             Anatomized
             ;
             and
             his
             Second
             Part
             considered
             ,
             called
             A
             Discourse
             for
             One
             Altar
             and
             One
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XX.
            
             Of
             Dean
             
               Th.
               Pierce
            
             (
             and
             Dr.
             Ham●nd
             cited
             by
             him
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XXI
            
             .
             That
             this
             sort
             of
             Prelatists
             who
             have
             been
             for
             a
             Coalition
             with
             the
             French
             or
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             great
             Agents
             of
             all
             the
             Di●iding
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             Persecuting
             Laws
             ,
             which
             have
             brought
             and
             kept
             us
             these
             27
             Years
             in
             our
             lacerate
             sta●e
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XXII
            
             .
             How
             they
             have
             been
             stopt
             ,
             and
             what
             Danger
             there
             is
             yet
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XXIII
            
             .
             Postscript
             against
             Dr.
             
             Beveridge's
             Convocation
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Historical
           Prologue
           ,
           as
           a
           Key
           to
           understand
           our
           English
           Differences
           .
        
         
           §
           I.
           IT
           is
           a
           dreadful
           Instance
           of
           the
           sottish
           deceivableness
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           most
           happy
           Kingdoms
           on
           Earth
           ,
           should
           be
           almost
           consumed
           by
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           in
           Divisions
           infamous
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           this
           very
           day
           the
           Cause
           and
           Matter
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           known
           (
           except
           by
           the
           contrivers
           ,
           among
           our selves
           )
           by
           such
           who
           madly
           continue
           the
           Divisions
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           known
           who
           is
           in
           the
           fault
           ,
           but
           they
           strive
           on
           ,
           accusing
           one
           another
           .
           And
           it
           's
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           notices
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           studious
           Learned
           Pastors
           that
           are
           grown
           old
           in
           Studies
           ,
           and
           profess
           all
           to
           be
           devoted
           to
           Truth
           and
           Love
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           having
           skill
           and
           will
           to
           heal
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           men
           that
           cause
           the
           wound
           ,
           and
           keep
           ●t
           open
           ,
           and
           are
           greater
           hinderers
           of
           our
           Concord
           and
           Peace
           ,
           than
           Princes
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           or
           any
           Seculars
           :
           And
           what
           one
           judgeth
           the
           certain
           Cause
           of
           the
           Worlds
           Divisions
           ,
           another
           as
           confidently
           judgeth
           the
           only
           way
           to
           heal
           them
           :
           And
           both
           sides
           confess
           while
           they
           lay
           it
           on
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Clergy
           that
           are
           the
           deadliest
           Enemies
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           §
           II.
           It
           is
           not
           the
           noise
           of
           Drums
           and
           Trumpets
           ,
           which
           tells
           an
           Army
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           War
           :
           The
           Masters
           of
           the
           War
           can
           chuse
           their
           own
           Trumpeters
           ,
           and
           talk
           loudest
           of
           that
           which
           they
           would
           have
           divert
           men
           from
           the
           true
           cause
           .
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
           and
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Conformity
           ,
           are
           the
           things
           that
           make
           the
           greatest
           noise
           .
           But
           
             Jewel
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Hooker
             ,
             &c.
          
           differed
           not
           about
           these
           ,
           nor
           Sir
           
             Edwin
             Sandys
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Europae
             Speculum
          
           :
           Nor
           the
           English
           Clergy
           and
           Parliaments
           in
           Bishop
           Abbots
           days
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           their
           mind
           ,
           when
           the
           Differences
           began
           to
           rise
           and
           threaten
           us
           .
        
         
           §
           III.
           It
           's
           certain
           that
           the
           fundamental
           ,
           universal
           Quarrel
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           between
           the
           followers
           of
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           ,
           the
           Serpents
           and
           the
           Womans
           Seed
           ,
           or
           the
           Servants
           of
           Satan
           and
           of
           Christ
           :
           For
           the
           carnal
           mind
           is
           enmity
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           neither
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           Law.
           Selfishness
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           wickedness
           ;
           and
           Holiness
           of
           Moral
           good
           .
           Uniting
           in
           one
           God
           is
           possible
           and
           safe
           :
           But
           to
           the
           selfish
           there
           are
           as
           many
           Religions
           and
           Ways
           ,
           as
           sandy
           self-interest
           requireth
           .
           Good
           men
           will
           do
           good
           ,
           and
           bad
           men
           will
           do
           evil
           ,
           under
           every
           Form
           of
           Government
           :
           Because
           Great-Good
           men
           are
           so
           rare
           ,
           to
           keep
           Bad
           men
           from
           doing
           hurt
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           smallest
           use
           of
           Laws
           .
           Good
           men
           of
           different
           Opinions
           can
           live
           in
           Love
           and
           Peace
           .
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           called
           Puritanes
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           love
           and
           honour
           such
           Conformists
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           Jewel
           ,
           A.
           Bishop
           Grindal
           ,
           A.
           Bishop
           Abbot
           ,
           A.
           Bishop
           Vsher
           ,
           Bishop
           Davenant
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           Mr.
           Bolton
           ,
           Dr.
           Sibbs
           ,
           Dr.
           Preston
           ,
           Mr.
           Whateley
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           other
           ;
           yea
           while
           they
           wrote
           against
           some
           of
           them
           (
           as
           Bishop
           
             Morton
             ,
             Hall
             ,
             Downame
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           But
           what
           are
           the
           particular
           Quarrels
           ?
        
         
           §
           IV.
           Departing
           from
           the
           only
           Center
           and
           Test
           of
           Universal
           Concord
           ,
           and
           devising
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Humane
             Soveraignty
          
           ,
           hath
           set
           the
           World
           into
           
           mortal
           Discord
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           being
           the
           only
           way
           to
           Concord
           .
           Christ
           only
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Law-giver
           ,
           and
           Judge
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           The
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           sacred
           inspired
           Apostolical
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           his
           only
           Universal
           Law.
           Pastors
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Princes
           by
           the
           Sword
           (
           conjoyned
           where
           it
           may
           be
           )
           rule
           under
           him
           only
           in
           their
           several
           Provinces
           .
           God
           made
           the
           largeness
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           a
           Receptive
           Means
           of
           the
           happy
           propagation
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Mans
           nature
           is
           prone
           to
           selfishness
           and
           ambition
           :
           By
           degrees
           those
           humours
           ,
           and
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           conformed
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           to
           the
           Civil
           ,
           and
           made
           those
           Bishops
           highest
           ,
           who
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Cities
           where
           the
           Secular
           Rulers
           were
           highest
           .
           The
           Churches
           had
           before
           used
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           Concord
           ,
           and
           to
           Assemble
           for
           Consultation
           when
           Concord
           required
           it
           .
           The
           Emperors
           therefore
           exalted
           the
           great
           Bishops
           ,
           not
           to
           Govern
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           preside
           in
           these
           Assemblies
           .
           The
           first
           General
           Council
           had
           been
           called
           as
           a
           rational
           means
           to
           cure
           the
           shameful
           threatning
           Discords
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           without
           the
           formality
           of
           any
           President
           ,
           save
           the
           Emperor
           and
           a
           temporary
           Moderator
           :
           But
           three
           Patriarchs
           were
           soon
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           after
           made
           five
           ,
           and
           other
           Bishops
           in
           different
           degrees
           of
           grandeur
           :
           The
           great
           and
           shaking
           dangers
           bred
           by
           Religious
           Factions
           ,
           were
           ordered
           to
           be
           decided
           by
           Assemblies
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           changes
           were
           made
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Rule
           of
           conforming
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           bred
           a
           competition
           between
           Rome
           and
           Constantinople
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           translating
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Seat.
           They
           grew
           higher
           and
           higher
           ;
           and
           whenever
           any
           Emperor
           
           of
           Constantinople
           fell
           out
           with
           his
           own
           Patriarch
           ,
           he
           either
           put
           him
           out
           ,
           or
           favoured
           the
           preheminence
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           curb
           him
           :
           But
           usually
           his
           own
           Bishop
           being
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           he
           favoured
           his
           Interest
           against
           the
           Roman
           :
           And
           it
           being
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Councils
           called
           General
           ,
           that
           the
           five
           Patriarchs
           must
           be
           there
           ,
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           Delegates
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperors
           calling
           the
           Councils
           (
           upon
           great
           occasions
           )
           they
           called
           them
           in
           some
           Eastern
           City
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           the
           Councils
           were
           the
           Greek
           Bishops
           ,
           very
           few
           of
           the
           Western
           being
           there
           ,
           nor
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           nor
           at
           C.
           P.
           Conc.
           1.
           so
           much
           as
           any
           Legate
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           third
           ,
           fell
           out
           with
           him
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           he
           would
           extol
           the
           Roman
           Preheminence
           to
           strengthen
           himself
           :
           And
           when
           the
           East
           had
           Arian
           persecuting
           Emperors
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Orthodox
           would
           fly
           for
           countenance
           to
           the
           Orthodox
           Emperor
           and
           Bishop
           in
           the
           West
           :
           But
           usually
           the
           other
           four
           Patriarchs
           in
           Councils
           concurred
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           were
           a
           small
           part
           of
           their
           Councils
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Councils
           dolefully
           disagreeing
           ,
           became
           a
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           and
           on
           pretence
           of
           agreeing
           ,
           the
           Churches
           tore
           them
           all
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           all
           upon
           two
           occasions
           :
           1.
           
           WHO
           SHOULD
           BE
           GREATEST
           ,
           or
           please
           the
           greatest
           for
           worldly
           Interest
           ?
           2.
           
           WHO
           SHOULD
           PASS
           FOR
           ORTHODOX
           ,
           when
           after
           the
           Arian
           and
           Macedonian
           Heresies
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           strife
           was
           about
           ambiguous
           words
           :
           Till
           at
           last
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Degeneracy
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Badness
           of
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Generals
           ,
           
           and
           Mutinies
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           delivered
           up
           the
           Empire
           to
           the
           Infidels
           .
           And
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           became
           the
           Chief
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           French
           in
           the
           Western
           Empire
           ,
           against
           his
           Lawful
           Prince
           ,
           and
           furthered
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Empire
           to
           its
           Ruine
           .
           But
           this
           Division
           occasioned
           an
           Universal
           Claim
           .
        
         
           §
           V.
           In
           all
           the
           old
           Contests
           it
           never
           came
           into
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Emperors
           or
           the
           Councils
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Government
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Empire
           :
           They
           never
           Summoned
           the
           Bishops
           of
           all
           the
           World
           but
           only
           of
           the
           Empire
           (
           and
           not
           most
           of
           them
           .
           )
           As
           I
           have
           oft
           said
           ,
           The
           Subscriptions
           yet
           tell
           us
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Roman
           Provinces
           .
           But
           the
           Empire
           being
           large
           ,
           they
           used
           sometime
           the
           swelling
           phrase
           of
           
             totius
             Orbis
          
           ,
           meaning
           
             Orbis
             Romani
          
           :
           And
           the
           Greek
           Patriarchs
           never
           dreamed
           of
           a
           
             Jus
             Divinum
          
           ,
           or
           Establishment
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           an
           Universal
           Power
           :
           For
           they
           all
           knew
           that
           Constantinople
           had
           no
           such
           pretence
           ,
           being
           a
           new
           Erected
           Seat
           ;
           And
           they
           were
           not
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           profess
           to
           set
           a
           Humane
           Law
           against
           a
           Divine
           :
           And
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           long
           went
           no
           higher
           ,
           nor
           ever
           used
           that
           Argument
           against
           
             Constantinople
             [
             My
             Power
             is
             of
             God
             and
             yours
             but
             of
             Men
             ]
          
           which
           had
           been
           most
           obvious
           and
           unresistible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           have
           been
           used
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           true
           and
           then
           believed
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           from
           the
           Name
           of
           Saint
           
           Peter's
           Successor
           ,
           the
           Pope
           began
           a
           double
           new
           Claim
           .
           1.
           
           
             TO
             A
             DIVINE
             RIGHT
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             TO
             THE
             GOVERNMENT
             OF
             ALL
             THE
             WORLD
          
           (
           of
           Christians
           at
           least
           .
           )
           And
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Empire
           necessitated
           him
           to
           this
           pretence
           which
           
           his
           ambition
           had
           obscurely
           before
           begun
           .
           For
           else
           ,
           1.
           
           His
           old
           power
           had
           died
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           no
           Member
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           under
           the
           ancient
           Government
           and
           Laws
           :
           And
           all
           must
           have
           been
           built
           on
           a
           new
           uncertain
           Foundation
           .
           2.
           
           And
           when
           all
           the
           old
           Eastern
           Empire
           was
           gone
           ,
           his
           Power
           and
           Primacy
           would
           have
           been
           confined
           to
           a
           narrow
           compass
           .
           VVherefore
           he
           served
           his
           present
           interest
           ;
           1.
           
           By
           setting
           up
           the
           French
           Empire
           ,
           and
           2.
           
           By
           pretending
           to
           a
           right
           of
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           over
           the
           VVorld
           as
           the
           Successor
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           General
           hath
           no
           strength
           without
           his
           Army
           ,
           who
           must
           have
           their
           Part
           in
           the
           Fight
           ,
           the
           Victory
           ,
           and
           the
           Prey
           :
           Popes
           always
           ruled
           but
           in
           and
           by
           these
           Councils
           :
           These
           therefore
           must
           ,
           as
           Church
           Parliaments
           have
           their
           Power
           in
           the
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           as
           Universal
           Monarch
           must
           Rule
           not
           absolutely
           ;
           but
           in
           and
           by
           these
           Law-makers
           and
           their
           Laws
           .
        
         
           How
           this
           Land
           was
           brought
           to
           Popery
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           the
           most
           Religious
           Men
           did
           towards
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           tell
           Historically
           lest
           I
           be
           too
           long
           .
           He
           that
           readeth
           but
           Beda
           ,
           and
           Malmesbury
           ,
           and
           Huntington
           ,
           and
           Hoveden
           ,
           and
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           ,
           may
           see
           how
           the
           Roman
           Grandeur
           drew
           on
           the
           change
           ,
           and
           how
           good
           people
           took
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Number
           and
           Endowments
           of
           Monasteries
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           strength
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           while
           Princes
           were
           hardly
           restrained
           from
           Rapacity
           ,
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Crimes
           that
           commonly
           breed
           in
           worldly
           Power
           ,
           Wealth
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           The
           wickedness
           of
           some
           Princes
           made
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Prelates
           seem
           necessary
           
           to
           bridle
           them
           :
           And
           then
           better
           Princes
           took
           it
           for
           their
           Chief
           Piety
           to
           advance
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           taken
           for
           
             sacred
             Persons
             ,
             Men
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           after
           the
           Saxons
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Brittains
           ,
           the
           Countrey
           being
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           long
           in
           Converting
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           ignorance
           must
           be
           predominant
           for
           a
           long
           time
           :
           And
           the
           Cure
           of
           it
           was
           greatly
           hindered
           by
           the
           continual
           Wars
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           the
           Danish
           Wars
           and
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           And
           under
           the
           Normans
           the
           Bishops
           were
           grown
           so
           strong
           by
           their
           dependance
           on
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           grown
           to
           the
           heighth
           of
           his
           Usurpation
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           almost
           in
           continual
           Contests
           with
           their
           Kings
           .
           The
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           was
           so
           great
           that
           the
           Kings
           were
           put
           to
           fetch
           their
           chief
           Bishops
           from
           other
           Lands
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           got
           more
           learning
           than
           was
           found
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           been
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           heighth
           of
           Popery
           :
           And
           even
           those
           that
           were
           the
           most
           Famous
           for
           Learning
           and
           such
           Piety
           as
           then
           prevailed
           ,
           were
           yet
           most
           Zealously
           addicted
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           learnt
           of
           Rome
           to
           strive
           for
           Grandeur
           .
        
         
           Wilfrid
           of
           York
           who
           is
           magnified
           by
           Malmesbury
           and
           others
           after
           Beda
           ,
           was
           so
           zealous
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           Bishop
           in
           that
           large
           Northern
           Countrey
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           and
           the
           A.
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           said
           there
           was
           work
           enough
           for
           four
           ,
           and
           decreed
           a
           division
           ,
           that
           in
           resistance
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           A.
           Bishop
           he
           appealed
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           went
           divers
           times
           himself
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           once
           at
           Seventy
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           rather
           than
           have
           his
           vast
           Bishoprick
           divided
           .
        
         
         
           And
           when
           by
           his
           better
           skill
           in
           Computation
           he
           prevailed
           against
           the
           Holy
           Scots
           for
           the
           Roman
           time
           of
           Easter
           ,
           the
           Merit
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           in
           singing
           by
           Antiphons
           ,
           and
           the
           Benedictine
           Monkery
           were
           good
           works
           which
           he
           pleaded
           against
           diminishing
           his
           Bishoprick
           :
           
             W.
             Malmesbury
          
           ,
           p.
           151.
           
        
         
           The
           most
           Learned
           were
           placed
           at
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Viz
             ,
             Odo
             ,
             Dunstane
             ,
          
           specially
           
             Lanfranke
             ,
             Anselme
             ,
             &c.
          
           whose
           Miracles
           by
           the
           Monks
           are
           magnified
           beyond
           belief
           ,
           which
           tended
           much
           to
           advance
           their
           Interest
           .
           But
           what
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Bishops
           were
           long
           ,
           judge
           by
           these
           words
           of
           
             Malmesbury
             de
             gest
             .
             Pont.
             li.
          
           1.
           p.
           116.
           [
           speaking
           how
           Stigandus
           got
           both
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           Winchester
           and
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           how
           Sacrilegious
           and
           Wicked
           a
           Life
           he
           lived
           ,
           selling
           Bishopricks
           and
           Abbies
           ,
           of
           unbounded
           Ambition
           and
           Covetousness
           ,
           adds
           ,
           [
           
             Sed
             ego
             conjicio
             illum
             non
             judicio
             sed
             errore
             peccare
             ,
             quod
             homo
             illiteratus
             (
             sicuti
             plerique
             &
             pene
             omnes
             tunc
             temporis
             Angliae
             Episcopi
             )
             nesciret
             quantum
             deliquerit
             ,
             rem
             Ecclesiasticorum
             negotiorum
             sicut
             publicorum
             actitari
             existimans
             ,
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           [
           
             But
             I
             conjecture
             that
             he
             sinned
             not
             knowingly
             but
             by
             error
             ;
             That
             being
             an
             Illiterate
             Man
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           England
           
             then
             were
             )
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             much
             he
             transgressed
             ;
             thinking
             that
             Church
             matters
             were
             to
             be
             managed
             like
             Publick
             matters
             .
          
           ]
           (
           that
           is
           secular
           .
           )
           And
           this
           was
           in
           good
           K.
           
           Edward's
           Reign
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Conquest
           .
           And
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           if
           such
           Bishops
           brought
           in
           Popery
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Conqueror
           strove
           not
           till
           he
           was
           setled
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Son
           after
           him
           were
           fain
           to
           be
           resolute
           in
           defending
           themselves
           against
           their
           own
           Prelates
           and
           the
           Pope
           :
           And
           though
           Hen.
           1.
           wisely
           ordered
           them
           ,
           
           the
           Bishops
           that
           had
           Sworn
           to
           be
           true
           to
           the
           Empress
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           broke
           their
           Oath
           ,
           and
           after
           swore
           to
           K.
           Stephen
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           brake
           that
           Oath
           ,
           and
           sware
           to
           her
           again
           ,
           and
           brake
           that
           Oath
           ,
           and
           again
           turned
           to
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Brother
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           led
           the
           way
           :
           And
           no
           wonder
           when
           they
           were
           great
           enough
           to
           Build
           suddenly
           the
           many
           great
           Castles
           ,
           (
           
             Sherburne
             ,
             Salisbury
             ,
             Devises
             ,
             Malmesbury
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           he
           surprized
           .
           )
           And
           when
           Hen.
           2.
           succeeded
           Stephen
           after
           long
           bloody
           VVars
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           of
           a
           Powerful
           Government
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           not
           able
           to
           master
           his
           own
           Bishops
           strengthened
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           VVho
           feared
           not
           openly
           to
           tell
           him
           as
           Thomas
           of
           Canterbury
           did
           ,
           [
           
             Certum
             esse
             Reges
             potestatem
             suam
             ab
             Ecclesia
             accipere
             ,
             &
             non
             ipsam
             ab
             illis
             sed
             à
             Christo
             ,
             &c.
             Hoveden
             ,
             Hen.
          
           2.
           p.
           285.
           ]
        
         
           §
           VI.
           But
           the
           General
           and
           his
           Army
           ,
           the
           Universal
           Church-Monarch
           and
           his
           Church-Parliament
           could
           not
           well
           agree
           .
           Many
           hundred
           years
           the
           Roman
           Church-Monarch
           having
           the
           Preferments
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           got
           Councillors
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           ready
           to
           be
           militant
           against
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           as
           he
           to
           command
           it
           :
           Till
           at
           last
           the
           Monarch
           by
           a
           packt
           bribed
           Clergy
           having
           got
           possession
           of
           a
           Power
           like
           to
           absolute
           ,
           disgraced
           it
           with
           a
           succession
           of
           such
           Monsters
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           flattering
           of
           their
           Historians
           declare
           to
           be
           unworthy
           to
           be
           named
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           .
           And
           they
           had
           so
           often
           two
           Popes
           at
           once
           ,
           filling
           the
           World
           with
           blood
           ,
           while
           by
           the
           Sword
           they
           tryed
           
             their
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           three
           Popes
           (
           and
           saith
           Wernerus
           in
           
             Fasc
             .
             Temp.
          
           once
           six
           at
           once
           that
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           Popes
           )
           some
           Kingdoms
           being
           
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           World
           could
           no
           longer
           bear
           the
           mischievous
           effect
           ,
           France
           having
           one
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Italy
           and
           Germany
           another
           ,
           expose
           the
           Nations
           to
           blood
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           decay
           and
           scorn
           :
           Till
           necessity
           forced
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           first
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           that
           at
           Basil
           ,
           to
           overtop
           ,
           depose
           and
           correct
           the
           Popes
           .
        
         
           §
           VII
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Councils
           were
           ended
           ,
           though
           a
           Decennial
           Council
           was
           decreed
           ,
           and
           all
           means
           used
           to
           prevent
           relapse
           ,
           the
           chief
           Executive
           Power
           in
           the
           intervals
           being
           in
           the
           Monarch
           (
           the
           Pope
           )
           and
           it
           being
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Councils
           that
           gave
           Preferments
           ,
           all
           the
           Councils
           Decrees
           against
           Absoluteness
           ,
           and
           for
           Decennial
           Councils
           proved
           but
           empty
           words
           .
           The
           worldly
           Bishops
           clave
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Eugenius
           4.
           condemned
           and
           Deposed
           as
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           Simoniack
           ,
           &c.
           continued
           in
           despight
           of
           his
           deposers
           ,
           and
           their
           succession
           is
           from
           him
           to
           this
           day
           .
           The
           Greeks
           by
           necessity
           were
           forced
           a
           while
           to
           countenance
           a
           debauched
           Council
           at
           Florence
           ,
           to
           undo
           what
           the
           other
           Councils
           had
           done
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           there
           pronounced
           Rebellious
           Church-Parliaments
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           changed
           the
           Universal
           Monarchy
           ;
           )
           But
           being
           cheated
           ,
           they
           went
           home
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           sad
           entertainment
           by
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           repent
           ,
           and
           wish
           they
           had
           hearkened
           to
           their
           
             Marcus
             Ephesus
          
           .
        
         
           §
           VIII
           .
           Things
           returning
           to
           the
           old
           channel
           of
           Tyranny
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           their
           Clergy
           not
           reforming
           ,
           Reformers
           got
           a
           double
           advantage
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           need
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           the
           two
           Church
           Parliaments
           ,
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           (
           after
           
           Pisa
           )
           had
           left
           upon
           the
           Peoples
           minds
           ,
           with
           the
           general
           murmur
           at
           their
           frustration
           .
           2.
           
           The
           horrid
           Corruption
           of
           the
           Clergy
           by
           gross
           Ignorance
           ,
           palpable
           Errours
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           iniquity
           ,
           which
           made
           even
           nature
           loath
           them
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           old
           Bohemian
           complaints
           were
           reassumed
           ,
           and
           
           Tecelius's
           Indulgences
           provoking
           Luther
           ,
           he
           awakened
           the
           University
           of
           Wittenburg
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           Princes
           and
           Learned
           men
           of
           Germany
           .
        
         
           §
           IX
           .
           At
           their
           first
           awakening
           ,
           they
           coming
           newly
           out
           of
           darkness
           ,
           were
           sensible
           of
           little
           but
           the
           gross
           sort
           of
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           men
           of
           common
           sense
           and
           morality
           might
           perceive
           :
           And
           few
           had
           studied
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Pretended
           Universal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           being
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           Reverence
           of
           that
           Church
           Unity
           for
           which
           it
           was
           pretended
           :
           But
           one
           Truth
           let
           in
           another
           till
           the
           case
           became
           very
           commonly
           understood
           .
        
         
           Accordingly
           men
           fell
           into
           three
           Parties
           .
           1.
           
           The
           worldly
           Clergy
           was
           against
           Church-Parliaments
           ,
           unless
           such
           as
           would
           obey
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           against
           Reformation
           ,
           saying
           ,
           The
           Pope
           was
           fittest
           to
           do
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           Councils
           and
           Popular
           Humours
           would
           never
           know
           where
           to
           stop
           ,
           but
           would
           break
           down
           all
           the
           Churches
           strength
           and
           glory
           .
           2.
           
           
           Luther's
           Party
           (
           after
           their
           riper
           thoughts
           )
           were
           for
           such
           a
           Reformation
           as
           consisted
           in
           a
           nullifying
           of
           the
           Papal
           Church
           and
           Separation
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           no
           True
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Seat
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           3.
           
           A
           moderate
           sort
           of
           Papists
           were
           for
           reforming
           of
           many
           things
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           nullifying
           it
           .
           They
           were
           for
           reconciling
           the
           two
           Parties
           ,
           and
           for
           submissive
           Conformity
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           Separation
           .
           Such
           were
           
             Julius
             Pslug
             ,
             Sidonius
          
           ,
           and
           Agricola
           ,
           who
           drew
           up
           the
           Interim
           ,
           and
           also
           
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             Cassander
             ,
             Ar.
             Baldwin
             ,
             Wicelius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           France
           the
           great
           Chancellor
           
             Michael
             Hospitalias
             ,
             Thuanus
          
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           their
           most
           excellent
           Lawyers
           and
           Parliament-men
           ,
           and
           some
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           .
        
         
           These
           men
           being
           offended
           at
           the
           Separating
           part
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           notion
           of
           Unity
           and
           Government
           ,
           but
           understood
           not
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           two
           minds
           among
           themselves
           .
           1.
           
           Some
           had
           long
           had
           an
           untryed
           notion
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           throughout
           the
           World
           was
           One
           Body
           Politick
           under
           one
           Humane
           Government
           .
           2.
           
           Others
           never
           thought
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           having
           seen
           a
           submission
           of
           all
           the
           Western
           Churches
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           thought
           a
           Separation
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           §
           X.
           But
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           which
           they
           understood
           not
           who
           blamed
           it
           ,
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           Reformers
           took
           the
           Universal
           Church
           in
           all
           the
           Earth
           to
           have
           no
           Head
           ,
           King
           ,
           or
           Soveraign
           Governour
           but
           Christ
           ,
           none
           else
           having
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           true
           capacity
           or
           right
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           none
           had
           an
           Universal
           Legislative
           ,
           Judicial
           or
           Executive
           Power
           :
           And
           a
           Church-Soveraignty
           was
           a
           more
           irrational
           conceit
           than
           a
           Civil
           Soveraignty
           over
           all
           the
           Earth
           :
           And
           an
           Aristocracy
           of
           Bishops
           more
           irrational
           than
           a
           Papal
           Monarchy
           .
           Therefore
           they
           professed
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           Papists
           as
           Christians
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           of
           their
           Societies
           as
           parts
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           ;
           but
           to
           renounce
           ,
           deny
           ,
           and
           separate
           from
           their
           new
           
             Vsurped
             Church-Species
             or
             Form
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           feigned
           to
           be
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Humane
             Soveraign
          
           with
           
             his
             Subjects
          
           .
           Had
           they
           never
           corrupted
           other
           Doctrine
           or
           Worship
           this
           Church-Species
           of
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           with
           all
           ,
           the
           Reformers
           found
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           could
           have
           submitted
           to
           Patriarchs
           as
           a
           Humane
           Power
           set
           up
           by
           Princes
           ,
           had
           they
           Governed
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           1.
           
           It
           being
           but
           a
           Humane
           Power
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           one
           Prince
           having
           no
           right
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Patriarch
           over
           another
           Princes
           Subjects
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Roman
           Patriarch
           claiming
           also
           the
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           it
           in
           Councils
           ;
           4.
           
           And
           having
           corrupted
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           they
           took
           it
           to
           be
           their
           duty
           to
           renounce
           also
           the
           Pope's
           Patriarchal
           Government
           ;
           and
           for
           all
           Christians
           to
           obey
           Christ's
           Universal
           Laws
           alone
           ,
           and
           the
           Local
           Laws
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           left
           to
           man's
           Legislation
           ,
           of
           the
           particular
           Princes
           and
           States
           where
           they
           live
           .
           And
           not
           to
           place
           Universal
           Unity
           or
           Concord
           in
           any
           Usurping
           Humane
           Soveraign
           ,
           or
           their
           Laws
           ,
           or
           mutable
           circumstances
           :
           And
           ,
           had
           those
           excellent
           moderate
           Papists
           before-named
           ,
           well
           studied
           this
           point
           of
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           they
           had
           forsaken
           Rome
           .
        
         
           §
           XI
           .
           When
           the
           Pope
           thought
           to
           satisfie
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           confound
           the
           Reformation
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorain
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           consented
           not
           to
           much
           that
           they
           there
           did
           ;
           but
           stuck
           to
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           lose
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           :
           So
           that
           it
           was
           long
           e're
           that
           Nation
           seemed
           to
           own
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           it
           heartily
           and
           universally
           ;
           but
           continued
           at
           some
           further
           distance
           from
           the
           Absoluteness
           of
           the
           Pope
           than
           Italy
           or
           Spain
           .
           And
           to
           this
           day
           they
           continue
           to
           maintain
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           Power
           over
           the
           King
           in
           Temporals
           :
           2.
           
           That
           he
           hath
           no
           Power
           to
           Depose
           Kings
           :
           3.
           
           That
           General
           
           Councils
           are
           so
           far
           above
           him
           as
           to
           reform
           him
           and
           his
           disorders
           4.
           
           That
           he
           is
           not
           Infallible
           alone
           ,
           but
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Church
           or
           Councils
           .
           And
           though
           some
           have
           spoken
           and
           written
           against
           the
           first
           and
           second
           ,
           Barclay
           and
           many
           others
           have
           confuted
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           have
           burnt
           their
           Books
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Moderate
           Popery
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           Well
           may
           I
           call
           them
           Papists
           still
           ;
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           renounce
           not
           a
           Humane
           Universal
           Church
           Soveraignty
           .
           2.
           
           They
           allow
           the
           Pope
           to
           call
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Preside
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           
             principium
             Vnitatis
          
           ,
           and
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           West
           .
           3.
           
           They
           know
           that
           when
           no
           Church-Parliaments
           are
           in
           being
           ,
           the
           Universal
           
             Executive
             Power
          
           must
           be
           continued
           ,
           or
           the
           Universal
           Policy
           be
           dissolved
           :
           Therefore
           they
           allow
           the
           Pope
           a
           Right
           of
           Universal
           Government
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           but
           not
           Arbitrary
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           above
           Councils
           :
           So
           that
           if
           those
           that
           are
           for
           the
           King
           Ruling
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           making
           Laws
           only
           in
           and
           by
           Parliaments
           ,
           be
           yet
           for
           Monarchy
           then
           
             Concil
             .
             Constan.
             Basil
          
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           are
           yet
           for
           Popery
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           our
           Reformation
           it
           is
           so
           fully
           recorded
           by
           many
           and
           newly
           by
           that
           excellent
           and
           moderate
           Historian
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           time
           he
           writes
           I
           shall
           only
           transcribe
           a
           few
           Notes
           out
           of
           his
           Abridgment
           .
        
         
           Page
           87.
           
           The
           Oaths
           which
           the
           Bishops
           swore
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           King
           were
           found
           so
           inconsistent
           ,
           as
           it
           appeared
           both
           could
           not
           be
           kept
           ;
           which
           caused
           the
           Popes
           to
           be
           dismist
           .
        
         
           Page
           113.
           
           An
           Act
           was
           made
           for
           Election
           and
           Consecration
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           The
           King
           to
           name
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           in
           twelve
           
           days
           to
           return
           an
           Election
           of
           the
           person
           named
           by
           the
           King
           —
        
         
           Page
           138.
           
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Tonstall
             ,
             Clark
          
           and
           Goodrik
           .
           Bishops
           being
           called
           to
           give
           their
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Emperors
           Power
           to
           call
           Councils
           said
           ,
           That
           though
           ancient
           Councils
           were
           called
           by
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           yet
           that
           was
           done
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           Monarchy
           that
           was
           now
           ceased
           :
           But
           since
           other
           Princes
           had
           an
           entire
           Monarchy
           within
           their
           Dominions
           :
           Yet
           if
           one
           or
           more
           of
           those
           Princes
           should
           agree
           to
           call
           a
           Council
           to
           a
           good
           intent
           ,
           and
           desire
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           CHARITY
           to
           agree
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Page
           139.
           
           Cranmer
           said
           —
           that
           this
           Authority
           of
           General
           Councils
           flowed
           not
           from
           the
           Number
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Matter
           of
           their
           decisions
           ;
           which
           were
           received
           with
           an
           Universal
           Consent
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           many
           more
           Bishops
           at
           Arimini
           —
           than
           at
           Nice
           or
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Christ
           had
           named
           no
           Head
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           named
           no
           Head
           of
           the
           World
           —
        
         
           In
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           1559.
           the
           Divines
           appointed
           to
           dispute
           against
           the
           Papist
           Bishops
           in
           their
           second
           paper
           maintain
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Church
             had
             power
             to
             reform
             it self
             :
          
           This
           
             they
             founded
             on
             the
          
           Epistles
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           and
           St.
           John
           to
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           Seven
           Churches
           :
           In
           the
           first
           three
           Ages
           there
           were
           no
           General
           Councils
           ,
           but
           every
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           such
           few
           Bishops
           as
           could
           assemble
           together
           ,
           condemned
           Heresies
           ,
           determined
           Matters
           that
           were
           contested
           ;
           so
           did
           also
           the
           Orthodox
           after
           Arrianisme
           had
           so
           overspread
           the
           World
           that
           even
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           was
           defiled
           with
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Page
           358.
           
           A
           Bill
           that
           came
           to
           nothing
           was
           for
           empowering
           thirty
           two
           Persons
           to
           revise
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           :
           But
           as
           this
           last
           was
           then
           let
           fall
           ,
           so
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           it
           hath
           slept
           ever
           since
           .
        
         
           For
           before
           this
           p.
           129
           ,
           130.
           l.
           2.
           
           In
           King
           
           Edward's
           Reign
           
           Bucer's
           Opinion
           was
           asked
           about
           the
           review
           of
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           Book
           :
           He
           wished
           there
           might
           not
           be
           only
           a
           denunciation
           against
           scandalous
           Persons
           that
           came
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           a
           Discipline
           to
           exclude
           them
           :
           That
           the
           Habits
           might
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           &c.
           —
           At
           the
           same
           time
           he
           understood
           that
           the
           King
           expected
           a
           New
           Years
           Gift
           from
           him
           ,
           of
           a
           Book
           written
           particularly
           for
           his
           own
           use
           :
           So
           he
           made
           a
           Book
           for
           him
           concerning
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           :
           He
           prest
           much
           the
           setting
           up
           a
           strict
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           the
           appointing
           many
           days
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           that
           Pluralities
           and
           Non-residence
           might
           be
           effectually
           condemned
           ;
           that
           Children
           might
           be
           Catechized
           ,
           that
           the
           reverence
           due
           to
           Churches
           might
           be
           preserved
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastoral
           Function
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           what
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           might
           throw
           off
           Secular
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           of
           their
           Diocesses
           ,
           and
           Govern
           them
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           their
           Presbyters
           ;
           that
           there
           might
           be
           Rural
           Bishops
           over
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           that
           Provincial
           Councils
           might
           meet
           twice
           a
           year
           ;
           that
           Church
           Lands
           be
           restored
           ,
           and
           a
           fourth
           part
           assigned
           to
           the
           poor
           ;
           —
           that
           care
           be
           taken
           for
           Education
           of
           Youth
           and
           for
           repressing
           Luxury
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           no
           Office
           sold
           but
           given
           to
           the
           most
           deserving
           ,
           that
           none
           be
           put
           in
           Prison
           upon
           slight
           offences
           —
           The
           young
           
           King
           was
           much
           pleased
           with
           these
           advices
           :
           And
           upon
           that
           began
           himself
           to
           form
           a
           Scheme
           for
           amending
           many
           things
           ,
           &c.
           —
           It
           appears
           by
           it
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Church
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           settle
           a
           Method
           for
           breeding
           Youth
           —
        
         
           Page
           361
           ,
           362
           ,
           li.
           4.
           
           To
           return
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           Changes
           are
           recited
           ,
           and
           he
           addeth
           ,
           [
           
             The
             liberty
             given
             to
             explain
             in
             what
             sence
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             was
             taken
             ,
             gave
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             the
             Moderation
             of
             the
             Queens
             Government
             ;
             that
             she
             would
             not
             lay
             snares
             for
             her
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             Wicked
             and
             Tyrannical
             Prince
             .
             But
             the
             Queen
             reckoned
             that
             if
             such
             comprehensive
             Methods
             could
             be
             found
             out
             as
             would
             once
             bring
             her
             people
             under
             any
             Vnion
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             there
             might
             remain
             a
             great
             diversity
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             would
             wear
             off
             with
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             Generation
             all
             would
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           363.
           
           
             The
             Empowering
             Lay
             men
             to
             deprive
             Church-men
             ,
             or
             Excommunicate
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             easily
             excused
             ;
             but
             was
             as
             justifiable
             as
             the
             Commissions
             to
             Lay-Chancellors
             for
             those
             things
             were
             .
             There
             are
          
           9400
           
             Benefices
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             of
             all
             these
             the
             Number
             of
             those
             (
             viz.
             Papists
             )
             who
             chose
             to
             resign
             rather
             than
             take
             the
             Oath
             was
             very
             inconsiderable
             .
             Fourteen
             Bishops
             ,
             Six
             Abbots
             ,
             Twelve
             Deans
             ,
             Twelve
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Fifteen
             Heads
             of
             Colledges
             ,
             Fifty
             Prebendaries
             ,
             and
             Eighty
             Rectors
             was
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             turned
             out
             :
             But
             it
             was
             believed
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             complied
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             ready
             for
             another
             turn
             ,
             if
             the
             Queen
             had
             died
             while
             that
             Race
             of
             Incumbents
             lived
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             Successor
             had
             been
             of
             another
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Read
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           Mr.
           
           Parker's
           great
           unwillingness
           to
           be
           A.
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           threatning
           
           else
           to
           Imprison
           him
           .
           p.
           363
           ,
           364
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           conclude
           with
           that
           honest
           Note
           ,
           p.
           369.
           
           [
           
             There
             was
             one
             thing
             yet
             wanting
             to
             compleat
             the
             Reformation
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             restoring
             a
             Primitive
             Discipline
             against
             scandalous
             Persons
             ,
             the
             stablishing
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             hands
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             out
             of
             Lay
             hands
             who
             have
             so
             long
             profaned
             it
             —
             So
             that
             the
             dreadfullest
             of
             all
             Censures
             is
             now
             become
             most
             scorned
             and
             despised
             .
          
           See
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           days
           sometime
           strove
           by
           Treasons
           the
           recovery
           of
           their
           Power
           ;
           and
           secretly
           strove
           by
           Policy
           to
           divide
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           root
           out
           those
           that
           were
           most
           against
           them
           .
           The
           Ministers
           unhappily
           fell
           into
           these
           Parties
           .
           1.
           
           Some
           were
           for
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           for
           strict
           observance
           of
           Liturgy
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           against
           Parochial
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           these
           prevailed
           with
           the
           Queen
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           were
           against
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           were
           for
           Parish
           Discipline
           :
           And
           these
           were
           called
           Nonconformists
           and
           Puritans
           .
           3.
           
           Melancthon
           and
           Bucer
           had
           prevailed
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           indifferent
           as
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           Forms
           ,
           but
           Zealous
           for
           Parish
           Discipline
           and
           a
           godly
           Life
           ,
           and
           for
           using
           things
           indifferent
           only
           indifferently
           ,
           to
           Edification
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           hinderance
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           refusers
           .
           And
           
           Bucer's
           
             Scripta
             Anglicana
          
           written
           for
           K.
           Edward
           ,
           which
           urged
           this
           Parish
           Discipline
           with
           great
           Zeal
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Queens
           Council
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           the
           Clergy
           were
           of
           the
           two
           first
           mentioned
           Opinions
           ,
           called
           Extreams
           by
           others
           .
        
         
         
           §
           4.
           
           All
           the
           Parliaments
           that
           were
           called
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           were
           still
           suspicious
           that
           Popery
           would
           keep
           too
           much
           strength
           by
           the
           peoples
           Ignorance
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           good
           Preaching
           and
           godly
           Living
           in
           the
           Ministry
           :
           And
           therefore
           were
           usually
           complaining
           of
           the
           Bishops
           (
           especially
           Whitguift
           )
           for
           silencing
           so
           many
           Nonconforming
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           keeping
           up
           so
           many
           Pluralists
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           meer
           Readers
           :
           And
           they
           were
           oft
           attempting
           a
           Reformation
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           restored
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           united
           the
           godly
           Protestants
           :
           But
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Counsel
           the
           Queen
           still
           restrained
           them
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           as
           belonging
           to
           her
           ;
           In
           Sir
           
             Simond
             Dewes
          
           Journals
           you
           may
           see
           the
           many
           attempts
           and
           her
           constant
           prohibition
           and
           restraint
           :
           And
           Parliaments
           were
           loth
           to
           offend
           her
           ,
           or
           make
           any
           breach
           ,
           remembering
           how
           great
           a
           deliverance
           they
           had
           by
           her
           from
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           Persecutions
           .
           Though
           they
           grudged
           at
           the
           Imprisonment
           of
           Mr.
           Strickland
           and
           others
           that
           had
           spoke
           earnestly
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           of
           Bishops
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           yet
           they
           bore
           it
           patiently
           because
           of
           what
           they
           did
           enjoy
           .
           One
           of
           their
           strongest
           attempts
           you
           may
           read
           in
           their
           Petition
           of
           Sixteen
           Articles
           in
           Sir
           
             Sim.
             Dewes
             ,
             An.
          
           1584
           ,
           and
           1585.
           page
           357.
           which
           is
           well
           worth
           the
           reading
           :
           But
           it
           was
           not
           endured
           .
        
         
           But
           she
           long
           endured
           the
           Popish
           Bishops
           in
           their
           Seats
           ,
           though
           in
           Parliament
           the
           A
           Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Landaff
             ,
             Coventree
             ,
             Oxford
             ,
             Chester
             ,
          
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Westminster
           were
           against
           the
           Bill
           for
           the
           Supremacy
           and
           abolishing
           Popery
           .
           See
           Sir
           
             S.
             Dewes
          
           
           p.
           28.
           and
           p.
           23.
           also
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Winchester
             ,
             Carlile
             ,
             Exceter
          
           .
           Which
           patience
           of
           hers
           mentioned
           put
           Sir
           
             S.
             D.
          
           the
           Historian
           on
           the
           recital
           of
           so
           large
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           Records
           for
           the
           Kings
           Power
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           Usurping
           Bishops
           as
           is
           worth
           the
           reading
           ,
           page
           24.
           
        
         
           §
           5.
           
           Also
           for
           many
           years
           the
           Papists
           came
           to
           our
           Temples
           ,
           till
           the
           Pope
           forbad
           them
           :
           But
           the
           Parliament
           men
           much
           differed
           about
           this
           :
           Some
           would
           have
           all
           men
           forced
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           Others
           would
           have
           them
           forced
           to
           hear
           some
           allowed
           Teachers
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           compelled
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           investing
           of
           men
           in
           the
           Pardon
           of
           sin
           and
           right
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           no
           unwilling
           Person
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           Of
           this
           see
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Author
           ,
           p.
           177.
           the
           Excellent
           Speech
           of
           Mr.
           Aglionke
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           mention
           this
           because
           the
           late
           Reconcilers
           have
           made
           the
           mixture
           of
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           in
           Communion
           the
           first
           ten
           years
           of
           the
           Queen
           to
           be
           the
           desireable
           state
           to
           which
           they
           would
           have
           had
           us
           reduced
           .
           Of
           which
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Queen
           here
           also
           restrained
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           all
           left
           to
           her
           and
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Yelverton
           told
           them
           how
           perillous
           a
           President
           it
           might
           prove
           for
           worser
           times
           for
           the
           Parliament
           to
           be
           so
           restrained
           ;
           Where
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             there
             was
             such
             fulness
             of
             Power
             ,
             as
             even
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             was
             to
             be
             determined
             ,
             and
             by
             warrant
             whereof
             we
             had
             so
             resolved
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             the
             Parliament
             had
             no
             Power
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             Crown
             was
             High
             Treason
             .
             Ibid.
          
           page
           176.
           
        
         
           §
           6.
           
           The
           Invasion
           1588
           ,
           and
           many
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Excommunications
           ,
           increased
           the
           Parliaments
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergies
           
           also
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           was
           referred
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           earnestly
           urged
           the
           Queen
           by
           many
           Reasons
           ,
           to
           execute
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           which
           was
           past
           upon
           her
           ;
           seeing
           while
           the
           Papists
           hoped
           for
           her
           Reign
           ,
           neither
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Queen
           nor
           the
           Kingdom
           could
           be
           safe
           .
           See
           Sir
           
             S.
             D'
             Ewes
          
           ,
           page
           400
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           These
           were
           their
           apprehensions
           then
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           §
           7.
           
           In
           K.
           
           James's
           time
           the
           horrid
           Powder
           Plot
           to
           have
           blown
           up
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Murder
           of
           Two
           Kings
           in
           France
           successively
           ,
           H.
           3.
           and
           H.
           4.
           and
           other
           Inhumanities
           ,
           increased
           this
           Kingdoms
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           .
           As
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           were
           made
           for
           their
           discovery
           ,
           so
           multitudes
           of
           Learned
           Men
           were
           employed
           in
           confuting
           their
           pretended
           Sovereignty
           and
           manifold
           Errors
           .
           And
           the
           common
           Preachers
           had
           ordinarily
           in
           their
           Sermons
           
             One
             Vse
          
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           it
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           Besides
           that
           the
           Homilies
           and
           Jewels
           writings
           against
           them
           were
           to
           be
           in
           every
           Church
           .
           And
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           first
           time
           were
           such
           as
           had
           been
           Exiles
           and
           Suffered
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           so
           many
           both
           in
           her
           days
           and
           K.
           
           James's
           ,
           were
           Learned
           and
           Godly
           Men
           ,
           who
           remembred
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           were
           greatly
           desirous
           of
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           increase
           of
           able
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Concord
           of
           Protestants
           to
           that
           End.
           And
           the
           Books
           of
           Martyrs
           written
           by
           
             John
             Fox
          
           being
           common
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           increased
           the
           peoples
           hatred
           of
           Religious
           cruelty
           .
           But
           some
           few
           Bishops
           (
           specially
           A.
           Bishop
           Whitguift
           and
           Bancroft
           )
           exceeded
           
           the
           rest
           in
           their
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           ;
           And
           though
           before
           by
           connivance
           they
           had
           enjoyed
           more
           quietness
           ,
           yet
           when
           once
           the
           Canon
           was
           made
           and
           Executed
           for
           Subscribing
           that
           [
           
             there
             is
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           and
           the
           Excommunicating
           Canons
           ,
           five
           ,
           six
           ,
           seven
           ,
           &c.
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           the
           Protestants
           seemed
           hopeless
           .
        
         
           Yet
           even
           the
           hottest
           prosecuting
           Bishops
           were
           firm
           Adversaries
           to
           Popery
           ;
           yea
           Whitguift
           thought
           Arminianism
           came
           so
           near
           it
           ,
           as
           made
           him
           consent
           to
           the
           ill-framed
           Lambeth
           Articles
           .
           And
           that
           unhappy
           Controversie
           called
           Arminian
           (
           which
           I
           have
           largely
           proved
           to
           be
           over-aggravated
           on
           both
           sides
           for
           want
           of
           a
           distinct
           way
           of
           Examination
           ,
           in
           my
           
             Cath.
             Theol.
          
           )
           increased
           the
           Division
           much
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           being
           most
           hated
           by
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           Arminians
           were
           taken
           to
           incline
           to
           Popery
           ,
           though
           the
           Dominicans
           who
           had
           been
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           Bloody
           Masters
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           .
           And
           when
           our
           English
           Arminians
           were
           accused
           of
           approaching
           Popery
           ,
           it
           inclined
           some
           of
           them
           to
           think
           more
           favourably
           of
           a
           Reconciliation
           with
           those
           whom
           they
           were
           likened
           to
           .
           And
           the
           Papists
           never
           ceased
           their
           diligence
           ,
           secret
           or
           open
           ,
           for
           the
           restoration
           of
           their
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           and
           their
           Errours
           .
        
         
           §
           XII
           .
           The
           Councils
           at
           the
           
             Laterane
             ,
             Lyons
          
           ,
           and
           others
           having
           so
           set
           up
           the
           Pope
           above
           Kings
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           whom
           he
           Excommunicates
           may
           be
           deposed
           ,
           and
           are
           then
           no
           Kings
           :
           And
           their
           Most
           Learned
           Doctors
           writing
           this
           ,
           the
           Pope
           came
           to
           lay
           much
           of
           his
           strength
           upon
           King-killing
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           proved
           too
           successful
           :
           Had
           it
           been
           only
           
           against
           Rebellion
           ,
           Kings
           had
           their
           defence
           :
           But
           what
           can
           one
           do
           against
           a
           Desperado
           ,
           who
           is
           promised
           Preferment
           if
           he
           escape
           ,
           and
           taught
           ,
           if
           he
           so
           die
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           look
           for
           as
           much
           greater
           a
           Reward
           than
           Martyrs
           ,
           as
           his
           service
           is
           more
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           publick
           benefit
           than
           theirs
           ?
           When
           Henry
           the
           Third
           was
           so
           murdered
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Henry
          
           the
           Fourth
           turned
           Papist
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           much
           for
           fear
           .
           And
           when
           the
           first
           Knife
           had
           but
           struck
           out
           his
           Teeth
           ,
           the
           next
           dispatcht
           him
           .
           King
           James
           here
           was
           not
           a
           fearless
           man
           :
           He
           had
           known
           of
           the
           many
           Treasons
           which
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           escaped
           .
           The
           Powder-Plot
           thundred
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           took
           not
           fire
           .
           King
           
           Henry's
           Stabs
           did
           yet
           speak
           louder
           .
           He
           was
           told
           ,
           
             This
             shall
             be
             your
             End
             ;
             think
             not
             to
             escape
             ;
             Instruments
             will
             be
             found
             who
             prefer
             the
             Church
             before
             their
             Lives
             ,
             if
             you
             repent
             not
             .
          
           What
           a
           strait
           now
           is
           a
           King
           in
           ,
           whose
           Life
           is
           thus
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           a
           thousand
           deluded
           desperate
           Slaves
           of
           the
           Pope
           !
           That
           which
           kindleth
           revenging
           anger
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           Senate
           ,
           may
           rationally
           cause
           fear
           in
           a
           single
           man
           :
           For
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           kill
           a
           King
           ,
           than
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           a
           multitude
           .
        
         
           §
           XIII
           .
           The
           unhappy
           Differences
           about
           the
           five
           Articles
           in
           Belgio
           (
           in
           which
           I
           am
           past
           doubt
           both
           Parties
           there
           were
           much
           to
           be
           blamed
           )
           involved
           the
           Learned
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           in
           sufferings
           :
           The
           Contra-Remonstrants
           were
           too
           violent
           ,
           and
           trusted
           to
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ;
           and
           Grotius
           being
           condemned
           to
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Wife
           got
           out
           in
           a
           Trunk
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           carrying
           away
           his
           Books
           ,
           becoming
           the
           Queen
           of
           Swedens
           Resident
           Embassador
           in
           France
           ,
           no
           doubt
           exasperated
           ,
           and
           falling
           into
           intimate
           acquaintance
           with
           
           the
           French
           Jesuits
           ,
           especially
           Petavius
           ,
           grew
           to
           that
           approbation
           of
           the
           Moderate
           French
           Popery
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           here
           after
           proved
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           desire
           of
           reducing
           the
           Protestants
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           
             Valesius
             Orat.
             in
             Obit
             .
             Petavii
             ,
          
           but
           his
           own
           Writings
           fully
           testifie
           .
           And
           his
           design
           was
           to
           bring
           Rome
           as
           the
           Mistress
           Church
           ,
           to
           Rule
           ,
           not
           arbitrarily
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           ,
           securing
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           casting
           aside
           the
           Schoolmens
           subtil
           vain
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           reforming
           the
           bad
           lives
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           some
           small
           mutable
           things
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           to
           draw
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           England
           to
           agree
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sweden
           ,
           and
           if
           possible
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           to
           crush
           the
           Calvinists
           as
           unreconcileable
           :
           And
           he
           tells
           us
           how
           many
           in
           England
           favoured
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           though
           those
           whom
           he
           miscalleth
           Brownists
           were
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           IV.
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Parliament
           being
           before
           discontented
           at
           the
           Marriage-Articles
           as
           to
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Popes
           Agents
           and
           Nuntio's
           here
           in
           London
           ,
           were
           much
           more
           offended
           at
           the
           changes
           suddenly
           made
           by
           Bishop
           Laud.
           The
           blotting
           out
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           Zeal
           for
           Altars
           and
           Bowings
           ,
           and
           the
           report
           of
           a
           Treaty
           for
           Union
           with
           Rome
           ,
           Printed
           by
           some
           with
           the
           particulars
           ,
           and
           their
           conceit
           that
           Arminianism
           lookt
           towards
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           casting
           out
           many
           Conformable
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           things
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           thought
           the
           Liberty
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           their
           Properties
           had
           been
           Invaded
           ,
           and
           that
           A.
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Clergy
           Men
           ,
           (
           
             Sibthorp
             ,
             Mainwaring
             ,
             Heylin
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           were
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           These
           things
           raising
           in
           men
           a
           dread
           of
           Popery
           
           our
           greater
           distances
           were
           here
           begun
           :
           And
           though
           in
           A.
           Bishop
           
           Abbot's
           days
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           against
           the
           Syncretism
           ,
           and
           few
           went
           with
           Bishop
           Laud
           at
           first
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           got
           many
           to
           adhere
           to
           him
           .
           He
           that
           would
           see
           all
           the
           Case
           in
           an
           unsuspected
           Author
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           Dr.
           Heylins
           Life
           of
           A.
           B.
           Laud
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           find
           much
           of
           the
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           and
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Treaty
           with
           the
           Papists
           .
           And
           if
           he
           add
           
           Laud's
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           
           Rushworth's
           Collections
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           more
           .
           Heylin
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Design
           was
           but
           to
           bring
           the
           Papists
           in
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           removing
           that
           which
           kept
           them
           out
           :
           They
           that
           feared
           a
           Toleration
           of
           Papists
           did
           much
           more
           fear
           a
           Comprehension
           or
           Coalition
           ,
           though
           their
           Conversion
           they
           desired
           :
           For
           they
           knew
           that
           they
           must
           still
           be
           Members
           of
           the
           false
           Universal
           Papal
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           in
           the
           greatest
           points
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           without
           changing
           their
           Religion
           could
           not
           come
           to
           us
           :
           And
           if
           we
           could
           hardly
           now
           keep
           out
           the
           Pope
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           do
           when
           he
           had
           got
           so
           much
           more
           advantage
           of
           us
           ?
           Besides
           all
           other
           Changes
           we
           must
           change
           our
           very
           Church-species
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           should
           not
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           though
           we
           sate
           in
           the
           same
           Seats
           :
           For
           a
           
             Church
             which
             is
             but
             a
             subject
             part
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             greater
             Church
             ,
          
           is
           no
           more
           of
           the
           same
           
             species
             with
             one
             that
             is
             subject
             to
             no
             other
          
           (
           but
           Christ
           )
           
             than
             our
             Cities
             are
             of
             the
             same
             species
             with
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           §
           XVI
           .
           These
           distances
           between
           the
           old
           Church-men
           and
           the
           Laudians
           having
           increased
           to
           that
           which
           they
           came
           to
           in
           1641.
           suddenly
           on
           Octob.
           23.
           the
           Irish
           Rebellion
           Murdering
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           and
           Fame
           threatening
           their
           coming
           into
           England
           ,
           cast
           the
           Nation
           into
           so
           
           great
           fear
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           next
           of
           Bishop
           
           Laud's
           new
           Clergy
           who
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           for
           a
           Coalition
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Cause
           (
           where-ever
           I
           came
           )
           of
           Mens
           conceit
           of
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             defensive
             Arms
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           increased
           by
           two
           or
           three
           Opinions
           which
           many
           were
           then
           guilty
           of
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           Learning
           enough
           to
           know
           which
           side
           was
           right
           according
           to
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           One
           of
           their
           Opinions
           was
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Another
             was
             that
             no
             men
             have
             Authority
             to
             abrogate
             it
             .
             Another
             was
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             inclineth
             men
             to
             Love
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             private
             Self-defence
             .
             Another
             was
             that
             every
             Kingdom
             or
             Nation
             hath
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             ,
             a
             right
             of
             publick
             Self-defence
             against
             professed
             Enemies
             and
             apparent
             danger
             of
             its
             destruction
             .
          
           And
           another
           was
           ,
           that
           
             They
             whose
             profest
             Religion
             obligeth
             them
             on
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             to
             do
             their
             best
             to
             exterminate
             or
             destroy
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             its
             profest
             Enemies
             ,
             if
             they
             renounce
             not
             that
             obligation
             :
             Especially
             if
             they
             or
             their
             Confederates
             Murder
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             Fellow-Subjects
             ,
             and
             apparently
             strive
             for
             power
             over
             the
             rest
             .
          
           These
           Opinions
           being
           then
           received
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           ill-applyed
           ,
           things
           then
           ran
           to
           what
           we
           saw
           .
        
         
           §
           XVII
           .
           When
           the
           old
           Churchmen
           and
           Parliament
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           (
           and
           we
           know
           who
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           began
           the
           War
           ,
           necessity
           caused
           them
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Scots
           as
           Auxiliaries
           ,
           who
           brought
           in
           the
           Covenant
           and
           attempted
           Illegally
           the
           Change
           of
           the
           Church
           Government
           ;
           and
           all
           after
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Cromwell
           and
           his
           Army
           ,
           the
           King
           destroyed
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           other
           unthought
           of
           Changes
           which
           we
           saw
           ,
           Discord
           and
           War
           grew
           odious
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
           
           And
           we
           longed
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           those
           that
           we
           had
           differed
           from
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Among
           others
           more
           considerable
           ,
           I
           attempted
           in
           Worcestershire
           a
           Reconciliation
           with
           them
           .
           I
           tryed
           first
           with
           my
           Neighbours
           :
           The
           Gentry
           that
           I
           spake
           with
           of
           the
           Royal
           Party
           ,
           professed
           willingness
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           desired
           but
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           Dr.
           Good
           and
           Dr.
           Warmstrie
           with
           others
           of
           them
           Subscribed
           their
           approbation
           to
           our
           Agreement
           :
           When
           I
           tryed
           with
           others
           distant
           ,
           Bishop
           Vsher
           easily
           consented
           ,
           Bishop
           Brownrig
           on
           somewhat
           harder
           terms
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           would
           have
           healed
           us
           ;
           Dr.
           Hammond
           on
           harder
           yet
           ,
           but
           yet
           such
           as
           we
           could
           have
           born
           save
           that
           he
           left
           all
           to
           the
           uncertain
           determination
           of
           a
           Convocation
           .
           Put
           shortly
           Dr.
           Warmstrie
           withdrew
           his
           Consent
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           sent
           me
           a
           Writing
           against
           our
           Agreement
           ,
           saying
           ,
           It
           was
           a
           confederacy
           with
           Schism
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           no
           Ministers
           or
           Churches
           which
           had
           not
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           I
           wrote
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           satisfied
           all
           that
           I
           shewed
           it
           to
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           publish
           it
           .
           The
           writing
           answered
           was
           Dr.
           Peter
           Guning's
           ,
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Eli.
           Presently
           I
           found
           this
           opinion
           ,
           That
           
             they
             were
             no
             true
             Ministers
             or
             Churches
             that
             had
             not
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             Diocesane
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           but
           that
           
             they
             were
          
           true
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           that
           had
           
             Roman
             Ordination
          
           ,
           became
           the
           stop
           to
           our
           desired
           Agreement
           ,
           and
           I
           saw
           that
           it
           proclaimed
           an
           utter
           renunciation
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           which
           have
           no
           such
           Succession
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Coalition
           with
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           ,
           though
           
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           have
           had
           the
           most
           notorious
           intercisions
           .
           And
           having
           read
           Grotius
           his
           
             Discussio
             Apologetici
             Rivetiani
          
           in
           which
           he
           more
           plainly
           pleads
           for
           Canonical
           Popery
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           done
           in
           his
           Votum
           ,
           or
           
             Consultatio
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           I
           thought
           I
           was
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Royalists
           of
           the
           Grotian
           Party
           and
           Design
           ,
           and
           after
           printed
           a
           small
           Collection
           out
           of
           Grotius
           his
           own
           words
           :
           These
           Dr.
           Pierce
           wrote
           against
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           offended
           at
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Second
           Part
           of
           my
           Key
           for
           Catholicks
           ,
           I
           shewed
           the
           utter
           impossibility
           of
           this
           Conceit
           of
           Sovereign
           Government
           by
           General
           Councils
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           XVIII
           .
           When
           God
           was
           pleased
           by
           the
           restoration
           of
           the
           King
           to
           raise
           Mens
           hopes
           of
           Protestant
           Agreement
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           repeat
           what
           was
           done
           towards
           it
           ;
           among
           many
           worthier
           Persons
           by
           my Self
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Manchester
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Orery
           first
           making
           from
           us
           the
           motion
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           readily
           consented
           ,
           and
           granted
           us
           the
           healing
           Terms
           exprest
           in
           His
           gracious
           Declaration
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           1661
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           London
           Ministers
           subscribed
           a
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           gave
           him
           their
           Publick
           Thanks
           ,
           as
           making
           for
           the
           Publick
           Concord
           .
           But
           when
           the
           King
           under
           the
           Broad
           Seal
           granted
           a
           Commission
           to
           many
           on
           both
           Sides
           ,
           to
           treat
           and
           agree
           of
           such
           Alterations
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           as
           were
           necessary
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Drs.
           yielded
           not
           to
           
             the
             least
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           last
           maintained
           that
           
             none
             were
             necessary
             for
             them
          
           ;
           I
           saw
           in
           the
           Manner
           and
           the
           Issue
           with
           whom
           it
           was
           that
           we
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           consequently
           what
           England
           must
           expect
           .
           I
           easily
           perceived
           that
           much
           more
           would
           be
           imposed
           .
           For
           I
           saw
           what
           some
           
           intended
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           conjecture
           what
           must
           be
           the
           Means
           :
           But
           others
           went
           further
           than
           they
           .
           If
           I
           my self
           had
           been
           of
           the
           opinion
           that
           a
           Syncretism
           or
           Coalition
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           on
           
           Grotius's
           terms
           had
           been
           the
           way
           of
           Church
           Concord
           most
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           were
           intolerable
           Schismaticks
           that
           united
           not
           on
           these
           terms
           ,
           as
           Members
           of
           one
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           under
           one
           humane
           Soveraignty
           .
           It
           's
           like
           I
           should
           have
           done
           my
           best
           to
           accomplish
           these
           things
           following
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           also
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           those
           of
           that
           Mind
           which
           I
           have
           known
           .
        
         
           I.
           I
           should
           have
           laboured
           to
           render
           all
           those
           as
           odious
           and
           contemptible
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           against
           the
           Coalition
           .
        
         
           II.
           It
           's
           like
           I
           should
           have
           done
           what
           I
           could
           to
           Silence
           all
           those
           Ministers
           that
           were
           likest
           to
           hinder
           my
           Design
           .
        
         
           III.
           It
           's
           like
           I
           should
           have
           desired
           if
           less
           would
           not
           do
           this
           ,
           that
           more
           might
           be
           imposed
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           effectually
           done
           .
        
         
           IV.
           It
           's
           like
           I
           should
           have
           done
           all
           that
           I
           could
           to
           Banish
           them
           far
           enough
           from
           the
           Ears
           and
           Presence
           and
           Acquaintance
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           represent
           them
           at
           our
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           not
           answer
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           V.
           If
           all
           this
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           were
           I
           sufficiently
           hardened
           ,
           It
           's
           like
           I
           should
           endeavour
           to
           break
           all
           those
           that
           will
           not
           bend
           ,
           and
           to
           ruine
           them
           utterly
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           in
           Jailes
           with
           Rogues
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           intollerable
           Persons
           deserving
           worse
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           this
           is
           Mercy
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           VI.
           It
           's
           like
           that
           were
           I
           of
           that
           mind
           and
           temper
           ,
           I
           should
           make
           it
           my
           chief
           design
           to
           make
           
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           a
           Scorn
           ,
           and
           to
           drive
           it
           out
           of
           Esteem
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           would
           be
           little
           
             in
             the
             rest
          
           to
           hinder
           my
           desires
           ;
           I
           might
           expect
           that
           they
           would
           all
           take
           my
           Pills
           whom
           I
           could
           first
           get
           to
           swallow
           as
           big
           a
           thing
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           I
           would
           make
           the
           great
           noise
           about
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Liturgy
           and
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           not
           say
           a
           word
           till
           all
           were
           ready
           of
           a
           Coalition
           with
           the
           French
           Papists
           or
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           I
           would
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Heylin
           )
           call
           this
           a
           Drawing
           in
           the
           Papists
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           opened
           the
           Door
           wide
           enough
           for
           their
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           not
           call
           it
           a
           going
           over
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           It
           's
           like
           I
           should
           learn
           of
           Grotius
           ,
           to
           call
           none
           Papists
           but
           only
           those
           that
           count
           all
           good
           and
           lawful
           that
           the
           Popes
           do
           ,
           or
           as
           Dr.
           Saywell
           ,
           disown
           none
           but
           the
           
             Jesuited
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           would
           detest
           and
           rant
           against
           Papists
           as
           hotly
           as
           any
           of
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           X.
           I
           would
           not
           put
           any
           Oath
           or
           Profession
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           of
           an
           Universal
           foreign
           Jurisdiction
           on
           any
           of
           the
           Lay
           Communicants
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           Inferior
           Clergy
           till
           they
           were
           ripe
           for
           it
           :
           It
           's
           gently
           said
           of
           Dr.
           
             Saywell
             ,
             What
             Bishop
             puts
             you
             to
             own
             the
             Power
             of
             General
             Councils
             before
             he
             will
             give
             you
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           If
           the
           Bishops
           will
           but
           own
           and
           be
           subject
           to
           a
           
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           only
           to
           the
           Bishops
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Laity
           to
           that
           Clergy
           and
           Bishop
           ;
           the
           Chain
           is
           strong
           enough
           at
           present
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           I
           will
           Prognosticate
           no
           further
           conditionally
           of
           my self
           ,
           but
           whoever
           is
           engaged
           in
           such
           work
           ,
           above
           all
           cannot
           spare
           the
           Engine
           of
           
             Historical
             Vntruths
          
           .
           Against
           those
           that
           may
           not
           be
           
           heard
           speak
           for
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           be
           acquainted
           with
           them
           that
           hear
           the
           report
           ,
           this
           must
           do
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           work
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           probably
           done
           without
           it
           :
           Perjury
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           I
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           They
           must
           make
           the
           Differences
           of
           Protestants
           as
           odious
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           running
           mad
           for
           want
           of
           Catholick
           Government
           and
           Unity
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           late
           Book
           called
           
             An
             Address
          
           ,
           &c.
           tell
           them
           that
           lately
           there
           were
           
             an
             Hundred
             and
             forty
             several
             Sects
             ,
          
           (
           and
           if
           it
           be
           denied
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           proving
           so
           many
           Complexions
           .
           )
        
         
           XIII
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           they
           must
           say
           nothing
           for
           the
           
             Pope
             himself
          
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           advancing
           their
           Honour
           by
           making
           odious
           all
           that
           they
           Condemned
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Reverence
           that
           Protestants
           have
           exprest
           to
           the
           best
           as
           means
           of
           Concord
           :
           And
           they
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           confound
           Concord
           and
           
             Government
             ,
             Communion
          
           and
           Subjection
           .
        
         
           XIV
           .
           And
           they
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           keep
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           partly
           in
           hope
           of
           Preferment
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           servile
           Dependance
           ,
           and
           specially
           to
           
             Corrupt
             the
             Vniversities
          
           ,
           that
           part
           may
           be
           Ignorant
           and
           Vicious
           ,
           and
           part
           ambitious
           Militants
           ;
           And
           when
           once
           all
           these
           have
           got
           into
           Church
           Livings
           ,
           let
           the
           Dislikers
           get
           them
           out
           if
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           XV.
           Some
           have
           ever
           found
           it
           of
           great
           use
           to
           Altering-designs
           ,
           to
           represent
           all
           that
           are
           against
           it
           as
           Rebellious
           ,
           and
           make
           Rulers
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           their
           Enemies
           .
           And
           when
           our
           King
           here
           hath
           done
           so
           much
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           and
           advancing
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Albemarle
           ,
           and
           acknowledging
           the
           Service
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           who
           formerly
           fought
           against
           
           him
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           suspect
           some
           Altering
           design
           in
           them
           that
           would
           still
           rub
           the
           old
           Sores
           ,
           and
           fetch
           thence
           Materials
           for
           all
           their
           Purposes
           .
           (
           If
           I
           may
           mix
           ridiculous
           things
           with
           terrible
           ,
           )
           that
           as
           the
           Drunken
           Man
           easing
           his
           Bladder
           by
           a
           running
           Conduit
           ,
           stood
           half
           the
           day
           there
           in
           a
           mingent
           posture
           ,
           complaining
           to
           Passengers
           that
           his
           Water
           would
           not
           stop
           ,
           because
           he
           still
           heard
           the
           Conduit
           run
           ;
           so
           if
           they
           can
           but
           make
           the
           Nation
           Drunk
           or
           Melancholick
           ,
           the
           noise
           of
           nothing
           but
           War
           ,
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           think
           that
           their
           Blood
           is
           still
           running
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           And
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Papists
           have
           found
           it
           the
           greatest
           Expedient
           to
           their
           Successes
           ,
           to
           keep
           Great
           Men
           from
           Study
           ,
           and
           Learning
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           from
           Conscience
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           train
           them
           up
           with
           Sport
           ,
           and
           Wine
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           Debauchery
           ,
           and
           ranting
           Jollity
           ,
           and
           scorns
           at
           Conscience
           and
           Preciseness
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           discern
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           nor
           have
           understanding
           enough
           to
           see
           the
           Snare
           ,
           but
           may
           tamely
           put
           their
           foot
           in
           the
           Stocks
           &
           under
           pretence
           of
           Universal
           Concord
           and
           Government
           ,
           make
           themselves
           the
           Subjects
           of
           a
           foreign
           Usurpation
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Pope
           may
           but
           govern
           till
           the
           next
           General
           Council
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           like
           a
           Lease
           of
           many
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           a
           Fee-simple
           ;
           And
           may
           he
           but
           Rule
           all
           as
           Patriarch
           and
           
             Principium
             Vnitatis
          
           by
           the
           Canons
           already
           made
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           the
           Guardianship
           of
           Infants
           ,
           that
           will
           never
           call
           the
           Guardian
           to
           Account
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           XIX
           .
           I
           must
           say
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           love
           the
           French
           Church
           much
           better
           than
           the
           Italian
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           must
           all
           be
           Papists
           ,
           had
           rather
           we
           were
           French
           Papists
           ,
           of
           the
           two
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           I
           more
           
           fear
           the
           French
           Papists
           than
           the
           Italians
           .
           For
           the
           Italian
           Party
           are
           at
           so
           visible
           a
           distance
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           design
           no
           way
           for
           their
           advantage
           but
           a
           Toleration
           (
           unless
           they
           could
           get
           the
           Government
           )
           And
           their
           Toleration
           would
           a
           while
           but
           make
           the
           Nation
           better
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           dislike
           them
           :
           But
           the
           French
           Party
           cry
           down
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           trust
           wholly
           to
           a
           Coalition
           and
           to
           force
           :
           They
           hope
           to
           do
           their
           work
           before
           it
           s
           known
           what
           they
           are
           doing
           :
           They
           will
           cry
           down
           Popery
           ,
           meaning
           only
           the
           Pope's
           absolute
           Power
           above
           Councils
           :
           It
           is
           but
           abating
           the
           Latine
           Service
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Priests
           Marriage
           ,
           granting
           the
           Cup
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           more
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           crying
           up
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           (
           though
           changed
           by
           Subjection
           to
           a
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           )
           and
           then
           crying
           up
           Obedience
           and
           
             Conformity
             to
             it
          
           ,
           and
           crying
           down
           Schism
           as
           an
           intolerable
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           shall
           seem
           to
           turn
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           Dissenter
           shall
           be
           suffered
           .
           Mr.
           Thorndikes
           Book
           of
           forbearance
           of
           Penalties
           ,
           tells
           us
           of
           no
           other
           hope
           of
           sufferance
           ,
           but
           on
           supposition
           that
           we
           all
           agree
           in
           subjection
           to
           the
           thing
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Vniversal
             Political
             Church
          
           .
           And
           a
           Learned
           Tribe
           by
           Interest
           and
           Opinion
           engaged
           in
           the
           Cause
           may
           be
           ready
           by
           confident
           triumphant
           Writings
           and
           Disputes
           to
           make
           good
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           scorn
           and
           tread
           down
           Gainsayers
           as
           Schismaticks
           .
           And
           the
           Coalition
           will
           take
           in
           the
           parts
           and
           labours
           of
           those
           that
           now
           are
           called
           Papists
           ,
           who
           are
           trained
           up
           in
           Militant
           Arts.
           
        
         
           XX.
           But
           as
           long
           as
           God
           and
           the
           King
           are
           against
           them
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           much
           fear
           the
           Success
           of
           their
           Endeavours
           :
           Such
           a
           Care
           hath
           the
           King
           had
           to
           secure
           the
           Land
           against
           all
           suspicion
           of
           Popery
           
           in
           himself
           ,
           that
           a
           severe
           penalty
           is
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           any
           that
           shall
           so
           defame
           him
           :
           Yea
           he
           hath
           passed
           Acts
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           Corporations
           ,
           Vestries
           ,
           the
           Militia
           ,
           Nonconformists
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           all
           obliged
           by
           Promise
           or
           Oath
           never
           to
           
             Endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             :
          
           And
           again
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           sober
           Man
           can
           be
           so
           sottish
           as
           to
           think
           that
           to
           subject
           the
           King
           ,
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           of
           a
           pretended
           Universal
           Sovereignty
           (
           Monarchical
           ,
           Aristocratical
           or
           Mixt
           )
           is
           no
           alteration
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           Church-specifying
           Form.
           
        
         
           XXI
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           secondary
           reason
           why
           we
           cannot
           be
           for
           such
           a
           change
           because
           we
           cannot
           Consent
           that
           Church
           ,
           Vestries
           ,
           Corporations
           ,
           Militia
           ,
           &c.
           should
           be
           all
           perfidious
           or
           perjured
           :
           Yea
           all
           the
           Land
           that
           have
           taken
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           against
           all
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           .
           We
           accuse
           not
           others
           but
           excuse
           our selves
           :
           Yea
           what
           Crime
           is
           it
           against
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           the
           Subjects
           of
           a
           Forreign
           Power
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           other
           men
           to
           enquire
           .
        
         
           XXII
           .
           God
           seemeth
           purposely
           to
           have
           confounded
           them
           in
           their
           Design
           ,
           by
           leaving
           them
           no
           Materials
           for
           their
           Fabrick
           .
           I
           can
           imagine
           no
           pretences
           of
           possibility
           but
           in
           some
           of
           these
           following
           ways
           .
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             Bishops
          
           diffused
           over
           the
           Earth
           that
           must
           exercise
           Legislation
           and
           Judgment
           by
           Consent
           ,
           or
           by
           Majority
           of
           Votes
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           never
           fear
           the
           prevalency
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           till
           an
           Epidemical
           Madness
           turneth
           us
           into
           a
           Bedlam
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           must
           be
           a
           true
           General
           Council
           that
           must
           Govern
           us
           :
           And
           this
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           expected
           
           than
           that
           all
           the
           World
           fall
           under
           one
           Monarch
           ,
           or
           that
           all
           Christians
           save
           one
           Kingdom
           Apostatize
           ;
           which
           God
           prevent
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Patriarchs
           with
           such
           Metropolitans
           as
           they
           will
           call
           ,
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Governing
           Representers
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           left
           us
           of
           this
           way
           :
           For
           it
           must
           be
           either
           by
           the
           five
           old
           Patriarchs
           or
           by
           new
           ones
           .
           1.
           
           If
           the
           old
           ones
           ,
           Gods
           Judgments
           have
           made
           that
           way
           unpracticable
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Cities
           of
           Antioch
           and
           Alexandria
           are
           destroyed
           ,
           where
           two
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           should
           be
           Bishops
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Turk
           is
           Lord
           of
           four
           of
           the
           old
           Patriarchal
           Seats
           ;
           and
           none
           can
           be
           chosen
           ,
           rule
           ,
           or
           come
           to
           Councils
           without
           his
           Consent
           .
           And
           he
           can
           get
           almost
           whom
           he
           will
           Chosen
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Turk
           should
           be
           our
           Chief
           Church
           Governour
           .
           And
           the
           Places
           are
           bought
           with
           Money
           ,
           and
           the
           Possessors
           answerable
           .
           Ludolphus
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           is
           some
           unlearned
           ignorant
           Person
           that
           scarce
           knoweth
           Letters
           ,
           and
           that
           Men
           are
           made
           Clergy-men
           there
           against
           their
           wills
           ,
           all
           Men
           shunning
           the
           Office
           because
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           from
           the
           Turk
           which
           they
           must
           undergo
           .
           They
           have
           no
           just
           Qualification
           ,
           Election
           or
           Power
           :
           There
           are
           three
           nominal
           Patriarchs
           of
           Antioch
           chosen
           by
           three
           several
           Parties
           ,
           besides
           the
           Popes
           .
           They
           are
           utterly
           uncertain
           which
           of
           them
           is
           right
           ,
           or
           rather
           certain
           that
           none
           of
           them
           are
           or
           can
           be
           such
           .
           All
           the
           four
           Nominal
           Patriarchs
           are
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           several
           against
           each
           other
           :
           And
           many
           of
           the
           chief
           Christian
           Churches
           own
           none
           of
           them
           as
           their
           Governours
           ,
           and
           none
           own
           them
           all
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           And
           must
           our
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           be
           Subjects
           
           of
           ignorant
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Turk
           ,
           because
           once
           Men
           were
           advanced
           to
           high
           Titles
           over
           Towns
           now
           destroyed
           ,
           in
           one
           Christian
           Empire
           now
           dissolved
           or
           turned
           Mahometans
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           therefore
           but
           one
           way
           left
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Privy
           Council
           of
           Cardinals
           to
           be
           the
           standing
           Governour
           ,
           by
           Judgment
           and
           Execution
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           when
           Princes
           force
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           such
           European
           Councils
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           )
           to
           make
           four
           Nominal
           Patriarchs
           (
           of
           
             Const.
             Alex.
             Antioch
          
           and
           Jerusalem
           )
           as
           Men
           make
           Kings
           ,
           Queens
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           on
           a
           Chess-board
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           these
           General
           Councils
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           that
           at
           Trent
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           people
           ignorant
           enough
           to
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           making
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           new
           Patriarchs
           there
           must
           go
           so
           much
           to
           agree
           who
           they
           shall
           be
           among
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           are
           the
           true
           Representers
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Representers
           or
           represented
           have
           any
           Universal
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           in
           no
           Expectations
           of
           any
           such
           Sovereignty
           .
           I
           have
           proved
           against
           Mr.
           Hooker
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           people
           as
           such
           are
           not
           the
           Givers
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           Govern
           ours
           ,
           nd
           therefore
           cannot
           give
           power
           to
           an
           Universal
           Supream
           .
        
         
           XXIII
           .
           When
           I
           had
           seen
           all
           Mr.
           Thorndikes
           Books
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Heylins
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           such
           ,
           and
           A.
           Bishop
           
           Bramhall's
           Book
           against
           me
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           and
           vehement
           reproving
           Preface
           ,
           I
           purposed
           to
           have
           again
           detected
           the
           design
           ,
           and
           have
           answered
           that
           Book
           .
           But
           my
           Bookseller
           
             Nevill
             Simons
          
           told
           me
           that
           Mr.
           
             Roger
             Lestrange
          
           then
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           came
           to
           him
           and
           vehemently
           protested
           that
           he
           would
           ruine
           him
           if
           he
           printed
           
           my
           Answer
           to
           it
           :
           And
           when
           it
           might
           not
           be
           Printed
           I
           forbore
           to
           Write
           it
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           among
           others
           Mr.
           Dodwell
           hath
           appeared
           with
           most
           Voluminous
           confidence
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           answered
           ;
           who
           I
           doubt
           not
           will
           want
           neither
           Ink
           ,
           Paper
           ,
           Words
           or
           Face
           for
           a
           reply
           .
        
         
           My
           Conference
           with
           Bishop
           Guning
           I
           thought
           it
           against
           the
           Rules
           of
           Converse
           to
           publish
           .
           But
           his
           Chaplain
           Dr.
           Saywell
           ,
           Master
           of
           a
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           whom
           I
           take
           for
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           being
           himself
           present
           ,
           hath
           published
           what
           he
           would
           have
           the
           World
           to
           believe
           of
           our
           Discourse
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           Universal
           Jurisdiction
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           hath
           put
           some
           necessity
           on
           me
           to
           publish
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           confident
           will
           not
           be
           to
           the
           Readers
           loss
           of
           time
           ,
           who
           will
           peruse
           it
           .
           When
           I
           had
           sent
           him
           my
           Book
           of
           Concord
           ,
           he
           sent
           me
           Dr.
           
           Saywell's
           first
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           Crowther
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           wrote
           to
           him
           my
           sence
           .
           On
           this
           he
           desired
           me
           to
           come
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           having
           done
           three
           several
           days
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           meet
           at
           Night
           to
           Recollect
           our
           Discourse
           and
           send
           him
           the
           Sum
           of
           all
           in
           Letters
           ,
           that
           neither
           he
           might
           forget
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           Man
           misrepresent
           it
           .
           These
           four
           Letters
           I
           have
           therefore
           here
           annexed
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           an
           answer
           to
           Dr.
           
           Saywell's
           Reasons
           for
           a
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           XXIV
           .
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           charging
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           or
           Design
           ,
           that
           I
           prove
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           utterly
           against
           it
           .
           But
           then
           by
           that
           Church
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           any
           Men
           that
           can
           get
           heighth
           and
           
             confidence
             enough
          
           to
           call
           themselves
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           adhere
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Government
           by
           Law
           Established
           .
        
         
         
           XXV
           .
           And
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           uncharitable
           Censures
           of
           the
           Men
           whom
           I
           thus
           confute
           ,
           that
           I
           profess
           that
           I
           believe
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           ,
           Bishop
           Guning
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Dodwell
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           be
           Men
           that
           do
           what
           they
           do
           in
           an
           Erroneous
           Zeal
           for
           Unity
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           are
           Men
           of
           great
           Labour
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           Religious
           in
           their
           way
           :
           And
           I
           have
           the
           same
           Charity
           and
           Honour
           for
           many
           French
           Papists
           ,
           yea
           for
           such
           Papal
           Flatterers
           as
           Baronius
           who
           joyned
           with
           
             Philip
             Nerius
          
           in
           his
           first
           Oratorian
           Exercises
           and
           Conventicles
           :
           Yea
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           they
           that
           burn
           and
           torment
           Men
           for
           Religion
           ,
           could
           live
           in
           quietness
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           confidently
           think
           that
           it
           is
           an
           acceptable
           Service
           to
           God.
           And
           I
           fear
           not
           still
           to
           profess
           that
           were
           it
           in
           my
           power
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           no
           hurt
           done
           to
           any
           Papist
           which
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           our
           own
           defence
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           say
           that
           I
           much
           more
           honour
           such
           as
           
             Gerson
             ,
             Ferus
             ,
             Espencaeus
             ,
             Monlucius
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
             Vives
             ,
             Cassander
             ,
             Hospitalius
             ,
             Thuanus
             ,
             &c.
          
           who
           among
           Papists
           drew
           nearer
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           than
           such
           among
           us
           as
           having
           better
           Company
           and
           Helps
           draw
           fromward
           them
           ,
           and
           nearer
           to
           the
           Deformers
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           And
           as
           to
           you
           ,
           Reverend
           Brethren
           Conformists
           ,
           who
           are
           true
           to
           the
           True
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           I
           humbly
           crave
           of
           you
           but
           three
           things
           .
           I.
           That
           you
           will
           by
           hard
           study
           and
           Ministerial
           diligence
           and
           holiness
           of
           life
           ,
           keep
           up
           to
           your
           power
           the
           common
           Interest
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           Faith
           and
           serious
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           .
           II.
           That
           you
           will
           heartily
           promote
           the
           Concord
           of
           all
           godly
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           therein
           follow
           such
           measures
           as
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           given
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           would
           have
           
           others
           use
           towards
           you
           .
           III.
           That
           you
           will
           openly
           and
           faithfully
           disown
           the
           dangerous
           Errour
           of
           Universal
           Legislative
           and
           Judicial
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           bringing
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           Kingdom
           under
           any
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Monarchical
           ,
           Aristocratical
           or
           Mixt
           ;
           and
           never
           stigmatize
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           your
           sacred
           Order
           with
           the
           odious
           brand
           of
           Persidiousness
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           Imposed
           and
           Received
           Subscriptions
           ,
           Professions
           and
           Oaths
           ,
           against
           all
           
             Endeavours
             to
             alter
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             or
             State.
             
          
        
         
           XVII
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Nations
           fears
           of
           future
           Popish
           Soveraignty
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           meddle
           no
           further
           than
           1.
           
           To
           do
           the
           work
           of
           my
           own
           Office
           and
           Day
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           to
           pray
           hard
           for
           the
           Nations
           Preservation
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           to
           trust
           God
           ,
           and
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           perfect
           his
           wonders
           in
           such
           a
           deliverance
           ,
           as
           shall
           confirm
           our
           belief
           of
           his
           special
           care
           and
           providence
           for
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           that
           such
           Reasons
           as
           Bishop
           Gunings
           Chaplains
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           thought
           strong
           enough
           to
           make
           you
           so
           secure
           ,
           as
           to
           abate
           the
           fervour
           of
           your
           prayers
           .
           His
           words
           are
           these
           (
           more
           congruous
           far
           to
           him
           than
           to
           you
           and
           me
           )
           page
           282
           ,
           283.
           
           
             [
             The
             only
             means
             that
             is
             left
             to
             preserve
             our
             Nation
             from
             destruction
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             us
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Popery
             ,
             is
             to
             suppress
             all
             Conventicles
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Being
             by
             this
             method
             provided
             against
             having
             our
             People
             seduced
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             they
             are
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             —
             the
             next
             thing
             is
             to
             consider
             how
             to
             prevent
             violence
             ,
             that
             those
             be
             not
             murdered
             and
             undone
             that
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             to
             submit
             .
             Now
             to
             secure
             this
             ,
             His
             Majestes
             gracious
             promises
             to
             conform
             any
             Bills
             that
             were
             thought
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             the
             Established
             Religion
             ,
             
             that
             did
             not
             intrench
             on
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             do
             make
             the
             way
             very
             easie
             ;
             if
             our
             People
             were
             united
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             For
             matters
             may
             be
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             all
             Officers
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Military
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             employed
             in
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             of
             any
             kind
             ,
             be
             persons
             both
             of
             known
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             yet
             faithful
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             firm
             to
             the
             Established
             Religion
             :
             And
             the
             Laws
             that
             they
             act
             by
             may
             be
             so
             explained
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             that
             Conform
             to
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             discouragement
             of
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             reasonably
             be
             secure
             from
             any
             violence
             that
             the
             Papists
             can
             offer
             to
             force
             our
             submission
             :
             For
             when
             All
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             are
             under
             strict
             Obligations
             and
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             are
             guided
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             Officers
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Military
             ,
             are
             firm
             to
             the
             same
             Interest
             ,
             and
             under
             severe
             penalties
             ,
             if
             they
             act
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             Then
             what
             probable
             danger
             can
             there
             be
             of
             any
             violence
             or
             disturbance
             ,
             to
             force
             us
             out
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             are
             thus
             secured
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             External
             Execution
             is
             generally
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             of
             our
             own
             Perswasion
             .
             Nay
             moreover
             ,
             the
             Prince
             himself
             will
             by
             his
             Coronation
             Oath
             be
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             so
             Established
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           of
           a
           Calling
           fit
           to
           debate
           the
           Reasons
           of
           these
           Reverend
           Fathers
           ;
           some
           will
           read
           them
           with
           a
           Plaudite
           ;
           some
           with
           a
           Ridete
           ;
           some
           with
           a
           Cavete
           ,
           and
           I
           with
           an
           Orate
           :
           And
           he
           that
           will
           abate
           the
           fervour
           of
           his
           prayers
           by
           such
           securing
           words
           ,
           is
           one
           whose
           Prayers
           England
           is
           not
           much
           beholden
           to
           .
           The
           words
           with
           all
           their
           designs
           are
           edifying
           ,
           as
           Diagnostick
           and
           Prognostick
           .
           I
           only
           say
           ,
           [
           
             Seeing
             we
             receive
             a
             Kingdom
             which
             cannot
             
             be
             moved
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             grace
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             ;
             for
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.28
           ,
           29.
           ]
        
         
           
             March
             28.
             1682.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             The
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             against
             all
             Humane
             Vniversal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             ;
             and
             so
             against
             all
             Forreign
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             I
             Prove
             this
             ,
             I.
             From
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             saith
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               I
               do
               utterly
               testifie
               and
               declare
               in
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               That
               the
               King's
               Highness
               is
               the
               only
               Supream
               Governour
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               His
               Highness
               Dominions
               and
               Countreys
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               all
               Spiritual
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               Things
               or
               Causes
               as
               Temporal
               .
               And
               that
               No
               Forreign
               Prince
               ,
               Person
               ,
               Prelate
               ,
               State
               or
               Potentate
               ,
               hath
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               ANY
               JURISDICTION
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Superiority
               ,
               Preheminence
               or
               Authority
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Spiritual
               within
               this
               Realm
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               do
               utterly
               renounce
               and
               forsake
               all
               Forreign
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Priviledges
               ,
               Preheminence
               and
               Authorities
               granted
               or
               belonging
               to
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               or
               united
               or
               annexed
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             swears
             ,
             That
             none
             have
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             Jurisdiction
             here
             ,
             who
             is
             Forreign
             .
             Yet
             some
             Papists
             have
             been
             encouraged
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             by
             this
             Evasion
             .
          
           
           
             Obj.
             No
             Jurisdiction
             is
             here
             disclaimed
             of
             Forreigners
             ,
             but
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             :
             But
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             called
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             King
             :
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             For
             securing
             the
             King's
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             All
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             is
             renounced
             ;
             signifying
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             this
             Realm
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             's
             and
             his
             Officers
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             is
             not
             properly
             a
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             that
             word
             includeth
             Legislation
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Preaching
             of
             Christ's
             Laws
             ,
             and
             administring
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             judging
             of
             mens
             capacity
             for
             Communion
             according
             to
             those
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             this
             under
             the
             Coercive
             Government
             of
             the
             King.
             Much
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Tutor
             in
             a
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             a
             Physician
             in
             his
             Hospital
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             expresly
             said
             than
             this
             here
             ,
             that
             
               [
               No
               Forreign
               Prince
               ,
               Person
               ,
               Prelate
               ,
               State
               or
               Potentate
               ,
               have
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               any
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Superiority
               ,
               Preheminence
               or
               Authority
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Spiritual
               within
               this
               Realm
               .
               ]
            
             Is
             that
             of
             Pope
             or
             Councils
             neither
             Ecclesiastical
             nor
             Spiritual
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             word
             [
             Prelate
             ]
             purposely
             put
             in
             to
             exclude
             that
             Power
             hence
             which
             Prelates
             claim
             ?
             Though
             the
             King
             claim
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             by
             the
             claim
             of
             that
             Power
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             of
             Forreigners
             had
             been
             the
             disturbers
             of
             his
             Government
             :
             And
             therefore
             all
             theirs
             here
             is
             excluded
             as
             a
             necessary
             means
             to
             secure
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             have
             claimed
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             over
             us
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Land
             know
             no
             such
             but
             in
             Christ
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             King
             and
             Parliament
             under
             him
             
             over
             this
             Land
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Oath
             excludeth
             the
             Power
             claimed
             by
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             Judicial
             Power
             ,
             these
             Forreigners
             claim
             a
             Power
             of
             Judging
             who
             in
             England
             shall
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             true
             Bishop
             and
             Minister
             ;
             who
             shall
             have
             Tythes
             ,
             Church-Lands
             and
             Temples
             ;
             whether
             the
             Kings
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             all
             Subjects
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             capable
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             or
             be
             Excommunicate
             :
             And
             our
             Laws
             declaring
             that
             all
             this
             Forreign
             Claim
             is
             Usurpation
             ,
             fully
             proveth
             that
             it
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Oath
             to
             exclude
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             claim
             also
             a
             Power
             of
             Judging
             who
             shall
             pass
             here
             for
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             Hereticks
             :
             And
             in
             their
             Laws
             the
             consequence
             is
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             burned
             for
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             be
             exterminated
             ,
             or
             after
             Excommunication
             deposed
             from
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             their
             Subjects
             absolved
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ?
             But
             certainly
             the
             Oath
             excludeth
             them
             from
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             of
             the
             Papists
             claim
             no
             Power
             directly
             due
             to
             their
             Pope
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             (
             the
             rest
             is
             but
             by
             consequence
             ,
             and
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             :
             )
             But
             if
             this
             be
             not
             excluded
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             then
             they
             intended
             not
             to
             exclude
             the
             Papacy
             :
             And
             then
             what
             was
             the
             Oath
             made
             for
             ,
             or
             what
             sense
             hath
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             use
             ?
             And
             who
             can
             believe
             this
             ?
          
           
             If
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Oath
             be
             not
             to
             exclude
             the
             Pope's
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             take
             it
             may
             yet
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Authority
             to
             call
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             ,
             and
             approve
             ,
             or
             reprobate
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             may
             Ordain
             Bishops
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             his
             Ordinations
             and
             his
             Missionaries
             be
             here
             received
             ,
             and
             Appeals
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             
             Obedience
             sworn
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             Excommunications
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             imposed
             Penances
             ,
             Silencings
             ,
             Absolutions
             ,
             Prohibitions
             here
             received
             :
             All
             which
             our
             Statutes
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             &c.
             shew
             notoriously
             to
             be
             false
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             therefore
             that
             this
             Oath
             renounceth
             all
             Forreign
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             proof
             is
             from
             many
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             :
             Those
             which
             prohibit
             all
             that
             receive
             Orders
             beyond
             Sea
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             Papists
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             England
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             death
             :
             Those
             that
             forbid
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             both
             of
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             :
             The
             words
             of
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               Whereas
               this
               Realm
               recognizing
               no
               Superiour
               under
               God
               but
               the
               King
               ,
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               free
               from
               Subjection
               to
               any
               man's
               Laws
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               have
               been
               devised
               ,
               made
               and
               ordained
               within
               this
               Realm
               for
               the
               wealth
               thereof
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               other
               as
               the
               People
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               have
               taken
               at
               their
               free
               liberty
               by
               their
               own
               consent
               to
               be
               used
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               bound
               themselves
               by
               long
               use
               and
               custom
               to
               the
               observance
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               observance
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               any
               Forreign
               Prince
               ,
               Potentate
               or
               Prelate
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               accustomed
               and
               antient
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               originally
               Established
               as
               Laws
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               sufferance
               ,
               consent
               and
               custom
               ,
               and
               none
               otherwise
               :
               It
               standeth
               therefore
               with
               natural
               equity
               and
               good
               reason
               ,
               &c.
               that
               they
               may
               abrogate
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Moreover
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             determine
             ,
             that
             no
             Canons
             are
             here
             obligatory
             ,
             or
             are
             Laws
             ,
             unless
             made
             such
             by
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             true
             which
             Heylin
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Pope's
             Canon-Laws
             are
             all
             here
             in
             force
             still
             ,
             except
             those
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             some
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             as
             the
             Roman
             Civil
             Law
             is
             in
             force
             ;
             not
             as
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             old
             Romans
             ,
             but
             as
             made
             Laws
             to
             us
             by
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
             The
             Roman
             Senate
             and
             Emperor
             give
             us
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             of
             the
             Canon-Law
             ;
             but
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             here
             giveth
             them
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Law
             ;
             as
             the
             King
             coineth
             Forreign
             Silver
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             prove
             the
             same
             .
             1.
             
             The
             twenty
             first
             Article
             saith
             ,
          
           
             
               General
               Councils
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               together
               without
               the
               Commandment
               and
               Will
               of
               Princes
               :
               And
               when
               they
               be
               gathered
               together
               (
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               be
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Men
               ,
               whereof
               all
               be
               not
               governed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               )
               they
               may
               err
               and
               sometime
               have
               erred
               ,
               even
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               :
               Wherefore
               things
               ordained
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               have
               neither
               strength
               nor
               Authority
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               declared
               that
               they
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             General
             Councils
             (
             so
             called
             )
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             had
             no
             power
             to
             meet
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             Rule
             ,
             without
             the
             Commandment
             of
             Princes
             .
             And
             so
             those
             called
             by
             the
             Emperor
             had
             no
             power
             over
             the
             Subjects
             of
             other
             Princes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             true
             Universal
             Councils
             will
             never
             be
             Lawfully
             called
             ,
             till
             either
             all
             the
             Earth
             have
             One
             Humane
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             Infidel
             ,
             Mahometan
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             Heretical
             and
             Protestant
             Princes
             agree
             to
             call
             them
             :
             For
             one
             hath
             not
             Power
             over
             the
             Dominions
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Aristocratical
             Party
             put
             the
             whole
             Church
             under
             
             an
             impossible
             and
             non-existent
             unifying
             and
             governing
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             may
             be
             proved
             a
             Duty
             out
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             was
             such
             before
             any
             Pope
             or
             Council
             made
             Laws
             for
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             their
             Commands
             herein
             are
             any
             more
             than
             declarative
             ,
             and
             subservient
             to
             God's
             Laws
             (
             as
             the
             Crying
             of
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Justices
             Warrant
             ,
             )
             God
             hath
             forestalled
             them
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             theirs
             come
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             all
             the
             Power
             that
             Councils
             or
             Bishops
             have
             as
             to
             Legislation
             ,
             be
             to
             make
             Laws
             unnecessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             they
             had
             never
             made
             those
             that
             are
             hinderances
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Churches
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             ,
             and
             have
             divided
             them
             these
             1200
             Years
             and
             more
             .
             Surely
             our
             English
             Canons
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             which
             Excommunicate
             so
             many
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             do
             much
             hinder
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             apparent
             that
             they
             take
             their
             Laws
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             1.
             
             Who
             say
             All
             are
             Schismaticks
             that
             obey
             them
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             Schismaticks
             are
             Mortal
             Sinners
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Damnation
             .
             They
             that
             make
             their
             Canonical
             Obedience
             necessary
             to
             avoid
             Schism
             ,
             and
             that
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             make
             the
             said
             Canonical
             Obedience
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             But
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             one
             would
             think
             that
             they
             that
             torment
             ,
             and
             burn
             Men
             ,
             and
             silence
             Ministers
             for
             not
             obeying
             their
             Canons
             ,
             made
             them
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             34th
             Article
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               [
               
                 every
                 Particular
              
               or
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               hath
               Authority
               to
               Ordain
               .
               Change
               ,
               or
               Abolish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               Rites
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               ordained
               only
               by
               Man's
               Authority
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               edifying
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             that
             may
             abolish
             the
             Rites
             ordained
             by
             General
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Popes
             ,
             are
             not
             their
             Subjects
             :
             nor
             is
             this
             Power
             of
             making
             and
             abolishing
             Rites
             reserved
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             deprive
             any
             National
             or
             Particular
             Church
             of
             this
             their
             own
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             36th
             Article
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               [
               The
               Book
               of
               Consecration
               of
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Ordaining
               of
               Priests
               ,
               &c.
               doth
               [
               
                 Contain
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 thereto
              
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             But
             nothing
             in
             that
             Book
             doth
             make
             it
             necessary
             that
             English
             Bishops
             or
             Priests
             receive
             their
             Power
             or
             Office
             from
             any
             Foreigners
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             Council
             or
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             yet
             must
             be
             necessary
             if
             they
             be
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             The
             37th
             Article
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               [
               Though
               the
               Queen
               hath
               not
               the
               Power
               of
               administring
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               yet
               she
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               any
               foreign
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               no
               Jurisdiction
               in
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
               ]
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             no
             Patriarchal
             Jurisdiction
             here
             ;
             nor
             have
             foreign
             Councils
             any
             .
          
           
             IV.
             King
             Edw.
             6.
             
             Injunctions
             say
             ,
             That
             
               [
               No
               manner
               of
               Obedience
               or
               Subjection
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               within
               this
               Realm
               .
               ]
            
             Therefore
             not
             as
             to
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             President
             or
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Injunctions
             say
             ,
             
               [
               No
               manner
               of
               Obedience
               or
               Subjection
               is
               due
               to
               any
               such
               foreign
               Power
               —
               And
               Admonit
               .
               [
               No
               other
               foreign
               Power
               shall
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               any
               Authority
               over
               them
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             VI.
             The
             
               Reformatio
               Legum
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             c.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.14
             ,
             15.
             are
             full
             proof
             :
             There
             the
             Reformers
             professing
             reverence
             to
             the
             4
             first
             General
             Councils
             as
             holding
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             add
             
               [
               Quibus
               tamen
               non
               aliter
               fidem
               nostram
               obligandam
               esse
               censemus
               ,
               nisi
               quate●us
               ex
               S.
               Scripturis
               confirmari
               possint
               :
               Nam
               concilia
               nonnulla
               interdum
               errasse
               ,
               &
               contraria
               inter
               se
               desinivisse
               ,
               partim
               in
               actionibus
               juris
               ,
               partim
               etiam
               in
               fide
               manifestum
               est
               .
               Itaque
               legantur
               Concilia
               quidem
               ,
               cum
               honore
               &
               Christiana
               reverentia
               ,
               sed
               interim
               ad
               Scripturarum
               piam
               ,
               certam
               ,
               rectamque
               regulam
               examinentur
               .
            
          
           
             C.
             15.
             
             
               Orthodoxorum
               Patrum
               etiam
               authoritatem
               minime
               censemus
               esse
               contemnendam
               ;
               sunt
               enim
               permulta
               ab
               illis
               praeclare
               &
               utiliter
               dicta
               :
               ut
               tamen
               ex
               eorum
               Sententia
               de
               Sacris
               Literis
               judicetur
               ,
               non
               admittimus
               :
               Debent
               enim
               sacrae
               literae
               ,
               nobis
               omnis
               Doctrinae
               Christianae
               &
               regulae
               esse
               &
               judices
               .
               Quin
               &
               ipsi
               Patres
               tantum
               honoris
               sibi
               deferri
               recusarunt
               ,
               saepius
               admonentes
               lectorem
               ut
               tantisper
               suas
               admittat
               sententias
               &
               interpretationes
               ,
               quoad
               cum
               sacris
               literis
               consentire
               eas
               animadverterit
               .
            
          
           
             Et
             de
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Illorum
               intolerabilis
               est
               error
               qui
               totius
               Christiani
               orbis
               universam
               Ecclesiam
               solius
               Episcopi
               Romani
               principatu
               contineri
               volunt
               .
               Nos
               enim
               eam
               quae
               cerni
               potest
               Ecclesiam
               sic
               definimus
               ,
               ut
               omnium
               coetus
               sit
               fidelium
               hominum
               ,
               in
               quo
               S.
               Scriptura
               sincerè
               docetur
               ;
               &
               Sacramenta
               (
               saltem
               his
               eorum
               partibus
               quae
               necessaria
               sunt
               )
               juxta
               Christi
               praescriptum
               administrnetur
               .
            
          
           
             Et
             de
             Judic
             .
             Cont.
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Appellatio
               reo
               conceditur
               ab
               Episcopo
               ad
               Archiepiscopum
               ,
               &
               ab
               Archiepiscopo
               a●
               Regiam
               personam
               (
               
                 but
                 no
                 further
              
               )
               Vid.
               
                 de
                 Eccles.
                 c.
                 10.
                 de
                 Episc.
                 Potestate
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             Et
             pag.
             190.
             
             
               Rex
               tam
               in
               Archiepiscopos
               ,
               Episcopos
               ,
               Clericos
               ,
               &
               alias
               Ministros
               quàm
               in
               Laicos
               intra
               sua
               regna
               &
               dominia
               plenissimam
               jurisdictionem
               tam
               civilem
               quàm
               Ecclesiasticam
               habet
               ,
               &
               exercere
               potest
               :
               Cum
               omnis
               Jurisdictio
               tum
               Ecclesiastica
               tum
               secularis
               ab
               eo
               tanquam
               ex
               uno
               &
               eodem
               fonte
               derivantur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Et
               de
               Appell
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             
             
               There
               's
               no
               Appeal
               to
               any
               above
               or
               beyond
               the
               King
               ,
               judging
               by
               a
               Provin●ial
               Council
               ,
               or
               Select
               Bishops
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Though
             the
             King
             died
             before
             these
             were
             made
             Laws
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England's
             since
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             To
             save
             transcribing
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             ●o
             peruse
             that
             notable
             Letter
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             ●th
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             :
             It
             is
             the
             first
             in
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             Caballa
             of
             Letters
             ;
             well
             worth
             the
             reading
             ,
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Liturgy
             for
             Nov.
             1.
             called
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             ,
             And
             the
             Homilies
             to
             the
             same
             since
             :
             And
             the
             Convocation
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             Art.
             8.
             1615.
             
             So
             doth
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             Act
             ●or
             the
             Subsidy
             3
             Jacobi
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             ●ure
             they
             that
             took
             him
             for
             Antichrist
             ,
             thought
             〈◊〉
             not
             that
             as
             Pope
             or
             Patriarch
             he
             had
             any
             ruling
             ●ower
             here
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             The
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England
             ●n
             
             Jewel's
             Works
             ,
             (
             ordered
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             all
             the
             ●arish
             Churches
             )
             saith
             ,
             Pag.
             708.
             
          
           
             
               [
               Of
               a
               truth
               even
               those
               greatest
               Councils
               ,
               and
               where
               most
               Assemblies
               of
               People
               ever
               were
               ,
               (
               whereof
               these
               Men
               use
               to
               make
               such
               exceeding
               reckoning
               )
               compare
               them
               with
               all
               the
               Churches
               which
               throughout
               the
               World
               acknowledge
               and
               profess
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               else
               I
               pray
               you
               can
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               but
               certain
               Private
               Councils
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Provincial
               Synods
               ?
               For
               admit
               peradventure
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               met
               together
               ;
               If
               there
               want
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Greece
                 ,
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Persia
                 ,
                 Media
                 ,
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 India
                 ,
                 Mauritania
                 ,
              
               in
               all
               which
               Places
               there
               be
               both
               many
               Christians
               ,
               and
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               how
               can
               any
               Man
               ,
               being
               in
               his
               right
               Mind
               ,
               think
               such
               a
               Council
               to
               be
               a
               General
               Council
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             Pag.
             629.
             
             
               It
               's
               proved
               that
               Councils
               have
               been
               so
               factious
               and
               tyrannical
               ,
               that
               good
               Men
               have
               justly
               refused
               to
               come
               at
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             593.
             
             
               But
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               been
               carried
               on
               without
               and
               against
               Councils
               ;
               and
               Councils
               been
               against
               the
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Jewel
             ,
             Pag.
             486.
             sheweth
             that
             
               [
               Councils
               have
               been
               against
               Councils
               ,
               and
               the
               Arrian
               Hereticks
               had
               more
               Councils
               than
               the
               Christians
               .
               ]
               and
               sheweth
               their
               uncertainty
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Ipsa
               plenaria
               Concilia
               saepe
               Priora
               ●
               posterioribus
               emandantur
               .
            
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Succession
             and
             Ordination
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             Pag.
             131.
             
             
               [
               If
               there
               were
               not
               one
               of
               them
               (
               that
               turned
               from
               Popery
               )
               or
               of
               us
               left
               alive
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               therefore
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               England
               fly
               to
               
                 Lovaine
                 .
                 Tertullian
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nonne
                 &
                 Laici
                 sacerdotes
                 sumus
                 .
                 —
                 Ubi
                 Ecclesiastici
                 Ordinis
                 non
                 est
                 Consessus
                 ,
                 &
                 offert
                 &
                 tingit
                 sacerdos
                 qui
                 est
                 solus
                 .
                 Sed
                 &
                 ubi
                 tres
                 sunt
                 ,
                 Ecclesia
                 est
                 ,
                 licet
                 Laici
                 .
              
               And
               frequently
               he
               saith
               ,
               The
               Church
               is
               found
               among
               few
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               among
               many
               .
               ]
            
             And
             he
             was
             for
             Lay
             Mens
             Baptizing
             .
          
           
           
             X.
             The
             first
             Canon
             commandeth
             Preachers
             Four
             times
             a
             Year
             to
             declare
             
               [
               That
               All
               usurped
               &
               foreign
               Power
               (
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               same
               hath
               no
               Establishment
               nor
               Ground
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               )
               is
               for
               most
               just
               Causes
               taken
               away
               and
               abolished
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               ,
               No
               manner
               of
               Obedience
               or
               Subjection
               within
               His
               Majesties
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               is
               due
               to
               any
               such
               foreign
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             The
             12th
             Canon
             Excommunicateth
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             any
             that
             shall
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               any
               〈◊〉
               of
               Ministers
               to
               joyn
               together
               and
               make
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Orders
               or
               Constitutions
               ,
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               without
               the
               King's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               shall
               submit
               themselves
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               governed
               by
               them
               .
               ]
            
             Therefore
             none
             may
             go
             beyond
             Sea
             to
             Councils
             without
             his
             Authority
             .
             And
             the
             Canons
             of
             Foreigners
             are
             not
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Rule
             without
             his
             Authority
             .
             And
             is
             not
             other
             Princes
             Authority
             as
             necessary
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ?
          
           
             The
             Canon
             which
             bids
             Prayer
             55th
             describeth
             
               [
               
                 Christ's
                 holy
              
               Catholick
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               of
               Christian
               People
               dispersed
               throughout
               the
               whole
               World.
               ]
            
             But
             such
             a
             Church
             hath
             no
             Legislative
             or
             Judicial
             Power
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             Controversie
             is
             about
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             [
             I
             believe
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             ]
             The
             Humanists
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             universal
             Political
             Society
             ,
             Governed
             by
             one
             humane
             Supream
             ,
             (
             Monarch
             ,
             Aristocracy
             or
             mixt
             )
             under
             Christ.
             Protestants
             say
             ,
             It
             hath
             no
             universal
             supream
             Ruler
             but
             Christ.
             Now
             the
             Generality
             of
             Protestant
             English
             and
             transmarine
             ,
             who
             write
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             expound
             this
             Article
             accordingly
             in
             the
             Protestant
             sence
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             will
             peruse
             their
             Books
             may
             find
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             what
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
           
             XII
             .
             Though
             King
             Edw.
             VI.
             was
             but
             a
             Youth
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             sharp
             Book
             against
             Popery
             ,
             (
             lately
             printed
             .
             )
             It
             sheweth
             what
             his
             Tutors
             and
             the
             Clergy
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             thought
             of
             these
             Matters
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             If
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             England
             all
             the
             days
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             King
             James
             ,
             and
             King
             Charles
             I.
             and
             II.
             knew
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             about
             a
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             gather
             it
             in
             their
             Votes
             ,
             and
             Acts.
             Let
             him
             that
             would
             know
             whether
             they
             were
             for
             a
             Coalition
             with
             the
             French
             on
             such
             terms
             ,
             read
             Sir
             
               Simon
               Dewes
            
             Journals
             ,
             Rushworths
             Collections
             ,
             or
             Prins
             Introduction
             
               ad
               annum
            
             1621.
             or
             any
             other
             true
             Historian
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             see
             how
             far
             they
             were
             from
             owning
             any
             Forreign
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             the
             contrary
             minded
             would
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             that
             all
             these
             Parliaments
             were
             of
             some
             Sect
             differing
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             But
             what
             call
             they
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             but
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             who
             conform
             to
             the
             Laws
             :
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Law-makers
             understand
             the
             Laws
             ?
          
           
             Or
             if
             they
             more
             regard
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             A.
             Bishop
             
             Abbot's
             very
             plain
             and
             bold
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             
             Prin's
             Introduct
             .
             pag.
             39
             ,
             40.
             and
             Dr.
             
             Hackwell's
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             may
             know
             what
             was
             then
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             With
             whom
             concurred
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ireland
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             Bishop
             Downame
             expressing
             his
             sense
             of
             the
             Papists
             there
             ,
             and
             his
             contrary
             desires
             ,
             presumed
             to
             add
             ,
             [
             
               And
               let
               all
               the
               people
               say
            
             Amen
             ;
             ]
             at
             which
             the
             Church
             rang
             with
             the
             Amen
             .
             And
             though
             he
             was
             questioned
             in
             England
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             came
             safe
             off
             .
             His
             Neighbour
             Bishops
             
             also
             declaring
             Popery
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             The
             Bishops
             and
             chief
             Writers
             of
             England
             have
             taken
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             Antichrist
             ;
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Whitguift
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Grindall
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
            
             all
             A.
             Bishops
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ;
               Vsher
               ,
               Downame
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
               Andrews
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Latimer
               ,
               Hooper
               ,
               Farrar
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Robert
               Abbot
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Allig
               ,
            
             and
             abundance
             more
             Bishops
             :
             The
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               Sutcliffe
               ,
               Fulke
               ,
               Sharp
               ,
               Whittaker
               ,
               Willet
               ,
               Crakenthorp
               ,
            
             and
             most
             of
             our
             Writers
             against
             Popery
             .
             Sure
             then
             they
             were
             for
             none
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             here
             .
          
           
             XV.
             The
             Prayers
             have
             been
             and
             are
             to
             this
             day
             added
             in
             the
             end
             both
             to
             our
             Bibles
             and
             Common
             Prayer
             Books
             ,
             which
             shew
             how
             far
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             from
             desiring
             a
             Coalition
             with
             the
             Papists
             by
             submitting
             to
             any
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             :
             They
             say
             to
             God
             ,
             
               [
               Confound
               Satan
               and
               Antichrist
               ,
               with
               all
               Hirelings
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               already
               cast
               off
               into
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               by
               Sects
               ,
               Schisms
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Errors
               ,
               disquiet
               thy
               little
               Flock
               .
               And
               because
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               we
               be
               fallen
               into
               the
               latter
               days
               and
               dangerous
               times
               ,
               wherein
               Ignorance
               hath
               got
               the
               upper
               hand
               ,
               and
               Satan
               by
               his
               Ministers
               seeketh
               by
               all
               means
               to
               quench
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               beseech
               thee
               to
               maintain
               thy
               Cause
               against
               those
               ravening
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               all
               thy
               Servants
               whom
               they
               keep
               in
               Prison
               and
               Bondage
               .
               Let
               not
               thy
               long-suffering
               be
               an
               occasion
               either
               to
               increase
               their
               tyranny
               ,
               or
               to
               discourage
               thy
               Children
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             Though
             A.
             Bishop
             Laud
             put
             out
             all
             these
             Prayers
             from
             the
             Scots
             new
             Liturgy
             ,
             we
             had
             never
             had
             them
             still
             bound
             with
             ours
             to
             this
             day
             if
             the
             
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             not
             at
             first
             approved
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             a
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             found
             with
             them
             ,
             describing
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             as
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             The
             Oath
             called
             
               Et
               Caetera
            
             of
             1640.
             saith
             that
             
               [
               The
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               containeth
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               ]
            
             Therefore
             Obedience
             to
             any
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
             And
             therefore
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             avoiding
             of
             Schism
             ,
             or
             any
             Damning
             Sin.
             
          
           
             XVII
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             holdeth
             that
             no
             Forreigners
             (
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             )
             have
             Judicial
             Power
             to
             pronounce
             the
             King
             of
             England
             a
             Heretick
             .
             Or
             Excommunicate
             ,
             (
             though
             as
             Bishop
             Andrews
             saith
             in
             
               Tortura
               Torti
            
             even
             a
             Deacon
             may
             refuse
             to
             deliver
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             if
             uncapable
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             Pastor
             whom
             he
             chuseth
             to
             deliver
             it
             him
             .
             )
             For
             it
             's
             known
             by
             sad
             experience
             how
             dismal
             the
             Consequences
             are
             ;
             exposing
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Excommunicate
             to
             danger
             among
             them
             that
             believe
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Councils
             ,
             and
             rendering
             them
             dishonoured
             and
             contemned
             by
             their
             Subjects
             :
             We
             know
             how
             many
             Emperors
             have
             been
             deposed
             as
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             what
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Excommunication
             tended
             to
             ;
             And
             if
             our
             Laws
             make
             it
             Treason
             to
             publish
             such
             an
             Excommunication
             ,
             sure
             the
             Law-makers
             believed
             not
             that
             either
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             had
             a
             Judicial
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             .
             In
             
             Prin's
             Introduct
             .
             p.
             121.
             the
             Papists
             that
             were
             unwilling
             to
             be
             the
             Executioners
             ,
             had
             no
             better
             plea
             ,
             than
             [
             That
             no
             Council
             had
             yet
             judged
             the
             King
             to
             be
             a
             Heretick
             .
             ]
             But
             Protestants
             deny
             that
             any
             Council
             hath
             a
             Judicial
             Power
             so
             to
             judge
             him
             ,
             though
             all
             Men
             have
             
             a
             Discerning
             Power
             to
             judge
             with
             whom
             they
             should
             hold
             Communion
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             our
             Defenders
             of
             a
             Forreign
             Power
             say
             true
             ,
             then
             the
             Universal
             Judge
             (
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             )
             may
             Judge
             and
             Excommunicate
             Kings
             who
             they
             think
             deserve
             it
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             Justice
             ,
             but
             Humanity
             requireth
             that
             such
             Kings
             be
             first
             heard
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             answer
             their
             Accusers
             Face
             to
             Face
             .
             And
             this
             can
             seldom
             be
             well
             done
             by
             proxy
             ,
             as
             the
             Prelates
             will
             not
             Excommunicate
             the
             Proxies
             or
             Advocates
             only
             .
             And
             must
             all
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             travel
             no
             Man
             knows
             whither
             or
             how
             far
             to
             answer
             every
             such
             accusation
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             's
             Subject
             to
             another
             Prince
             ,
             (
             perhaps
             his
             Enemy
             ;
             )
             And
             if
             it
             be
             at
             an
             Universal
             Council
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             England
             may
             be
             Summoned
             to
             America
             or
             Constantinople
             ,
             at
             nearest
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             be
             indifferently
             called
             together
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             for
             Popery
             ,
             but
             against
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             an
             Universal
             Church
             Soveraign
             under
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Popery
             ;
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             .
             I.
             Protestants
             ordinarily
             rank
             the
             Papists
             into
             these
             sorts
             ,
             differing
             from
             each
             other
             .
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             place
             the
             Universal
             Supream
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             most
             of
             the
             Italians
             that
             dwell
             near
             him
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             place
             it
             in
             a
             Pope
             and
             General
             Council
             agreeing
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             the
             greatest
             number
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             place
             it
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             as
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             disagree
             .
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             place
             it
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             real
             or
             diffusive
             .
             See
             Dr.
             Challoner
             in
             his
             
               Crede
               Ecclesiam
               Catholicam
            
             ,
             describing
             these
             four
             sorts
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             And
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             number
             all
             the
             same
             differences
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Bellarmine
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             Opinion
             is
             
               Valentia
               in
               Thom.
               To.
            
             3.
             
             Disp.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
             §
             45.
             and
             divers
             others
             both
             Jesuits
             ,
             Friars
             and
             Seculars
             .
             And
             
               Albert.
               Pighius
            
             hath
             written
             an
             unanswerable
             Book
             against
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Councils
             .
             But
             Bellarmine
             himself
             saith
             ,
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             
               [
               Vsque
               ad
               hanc
               diem
               quaestio
               superest
               etiam
               inter
               Catholicos
               .
               Lib.
               2.
               de
               Concil
               .
               c.
               13.
               
            
             And
             they
             that
             have
             different
             Soveraigns
             have
             different
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             Opinion
             are
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             their
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             third
             Opinion
             (
             for
             a
             Councils
             Supremacy
             above
             and
             against
             the
             Pope
             in
             case
             of
             disagreement
             )
             were
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ;
             And
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Joh.
               Gerson
               ,
               Petr.
               de
               Alliaco
               .
               Card.
               Cameracensis
               ,
               Jacobus
               Almanius
               ,
               Card.
               Nicol
               .
               Cusanus
               ,
               Card.
               Florentinus
               ,
               Panormitanus
               ,
               Toslatus
               Abulensis
               ,
            
             and
             multitudes
             more
             ;
             with
             
               Oviedo
               ,
               Okam
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             the
             Parisians
             and
             French
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             Pope
             and
             Jesuits
             will
             not
             say
             that
             all
             these
             are
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             none
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             never
             took
             them
             for
             any
             other
             than
             Papists
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             The
             small
             Book
             called
             
               Deus
               &
               Rex
            
             ,
             which
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             may
             give
             the
             Reader
             satisfaction
             herein
             .
          
           
             XX.
             The
             common
             strain
             of
             the
             most
             approved
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             Licensed
             Books
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             disclaimeth
             all
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Bishop
             Jewel
             I
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Bishop
             Bilson
             is
             too
             large
             to
             be
             recited
             .
             Of
             
             Christian
             Subj
             .
             p.
             229.
             
             
               [
               To
               Councils
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               such
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               wont
               by
               the
               help
               of
               her
               Religious
               Princes
               to
               call
               ,
               we
               owe
               Communion
               and
               brotherly
               Concord
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               make
               no
               breach
               in
               Faith
               and
               Christian
               Charity
               ;
               Subjection
               and
               Servitude
               we
               owe
               them
               none
               .
               ]
            
             See
             more
             p.
             270
             ,
             271
             ,
             272
             ,
             273
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Errours
             and
             Contradictions
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             major
             Vote
             obligeth
             us
             not
             to
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             pag.
             233.
             
             [
             The
             Title
             and
             Authority
             of
             A.
             Bishops
             and
             Patriarchs
             was
             not
             ordained
             by
             the
             Commandment
             of
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             long
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             began
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             Dissentions
             ,
             were
             contented
             to
             link
             themselves
             together
             in
             every
             Province
             to
             suffer
             one
             —
             to
             assemble
             the
             rest
             .
             "
             Pag.
             261.
             
             The
             Bishops
             speaking
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             Princes
             as
             well
             as
             others
             must
             yield
             Obedience
             :
             
               But
               if
               Bishops
               pass
               their
               Commission
               ,
               and
               speak
               beside
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               both
               Prince
               and
               People
               may
               despise
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Dr.
             Fulke
             on
             Eph.
             1.
             
             §
             5.
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             Head
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             be
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Ministerial
             Head.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             against
             Hart
             proveth
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Christ
             can
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             Government
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Head
             of
             Influence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             against
             
               Stapleton
               de
               sacra
               Script
            
             .
             pag.
             128.
             
             
               He
               sheweth
               his
               Ignorance
               as
               worthy
               to
               sit
               among
               the
               Catechumens
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               Believing
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               puts
               [
               
                 believing
                 what
                 the
                 Catholick
                 saith
                 and
                 believeth
                 [
                 sic
                 tu
                 ,
                 ut
                 novam
                 tuam
                 fidem
                 defendas
                 n●vos
                 articulos
                 condis
                 ,
                 etiam
                 non
                 haeresis
                 sed
                 perfidiae
                 
                 Magisteres
              
               ]
               I
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               must
               believe
               all
               that
               it
               believeth
               and
               teacheth
               ,
               I
               believe
               not
               .
               Augustine
               appealed
               from
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               We
               receive
               not
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               pag.
               103.
               he
               sheweth
               that
               [
               Councils
               have
               erred
               ,
               and
               corrected
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               uncertain
               than
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               pag.
               50.
               
               [
               The
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               better
               secured
               by
               referring
               all
               to
               the
               Scripture
               than
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pag.
               501.
               
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               the
               Creed
               is
               invisible
               ,
               and
               known
               only
               by
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             See
             Bishop
             
             Hall's
             ,
             No
             Peace
             with
             Rome
             ,
             and
             his
             Letter
             to
             Laud.
             It
             is
             tedious
             to
             cite
             all
             in
             
               Willet
               ,
               Slater
               ,
               Prideaux
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Marton
               ,
               Crakenthorp
               ,
               Challoner
               ,
               White
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             notorious
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             against
             all
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             as
             over
             this
             Land.
             
          
           
             To
             cite
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             Testimonies
             ,
             would
             but
             needlesly
             swell
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             weary
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             The
             whole
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             is
             sworn
             against
             all
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             all
             alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             :
             And
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             stigmatized
             with
             PERJURY
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THat
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             is
             under
             such
             Oaths
             is
             visible
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             before
             cited
             against
             All
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             is
             put
             upon
             all
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             Oath
             called
             
               Et
               caetera
            
             1640.
             is
             against
             Change
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             obligeth
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             to
             subscribe
             against
             all
             endeavours
             to
             alter
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Oxford
             Act
             of
             Confinement
             sweareth
             all
             Nonconformists
             (
             and
             more
             )
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             Church
             or
             State.
             
          
           
             V.
             The
             Vestry
             Act
             sweareth
             all
             the
             Parish
             Vestries
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Corporation
             Act
             sweareth
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             of
             England
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             All
             in
             Power
             and
             Trust
             as
             to
             Government
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Militia
             Act
             sweareth
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             the
             Land
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             undeniable
             that
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             sworn
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             and
             also
             expresly
             against
             all
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             only
             an
             Alteration
             ,
             but
             even
             an
             Alteration
             of
             the
             very
             Species
             or
             Constitution
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             Government
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Land
             under
             the
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             either
             of
             Pope
             ,
             Prince
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             by
             it self
             ;
             and
             to
             any
             man
             of
             understanding
             ,
             it
             needs
             no
             proof
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             That
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Land
             ought
             not
             be
             wilfully
             perjured
             ,
             is
             clear
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             so
             heinous
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             like
             to
             bring
             down
             destructive
             vengeance
             :
             He
             that
             threatneth
             it
             even
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
               that
               taketh
               his
               Name
               in
               vain
            
             :
             And
             Perjury
             
             is
             the
             chief
             taking
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             confirm
             a
             Lie.
             And
             if
             this
             threatning
             reach
             to
             every
             individual
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             perjured
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             ?
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             avenger
             of
             all
             such
             crimes
             :
             And
             it
             's
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             this
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Perjury
               is
               a
               direct
               dissolution
               of
               Societies
               :
               Mutual
               Trust
               is
               their
               concernment
               :
               Utter
               Distrust
               is
               a
               Virtual
               death
               or
               war
               King
               and
               People
               are
               tied
               to
               each
               other
               by
               Oaths
               :
               Majors
               and
               chief
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Judges
               are
               tied
               to
               fidelity
               by
               Oaths
               .
               The
               Bishops
               swear
               their
               Clergy
               to
               them
               ,
               (
               though
               old
               Canons
               condemned
               it
               :
               )
               Loose
               this
               Bond
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               Societies
               ?
               Who
               can
               trust
               him
               that
               maketh
               no
               conscience
               of
               the
               Obligation
               of
               Oaths
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               an
               Enemy
               ?
            
          
           
             III.
             It
             depriveth
             the
             King
             of
             a
             necessary
             means
             of
             security
             for
             his
             life
             .
             If
             all
             conscience
             of
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             were
             gone
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             conscience
             of
             Loyalty
             would
             be
             gone
             .
             And
             many
             a
             Traytor
             would
             study
             how
             to
             kill
             Kings
             secretly
             without
             danger
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             it
             good
             by
             strength
             and
             numbers
             .
          
           
             IV.
             It
             depriveth
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             necessary
             Security
             for
             Estate
             ,
             Name
             or
             Life
             .
             If
             Church
             and
             State
             should
             openly
             be
             perjured
             ,
             who
             can
             expect
             that
             all
             Individuals
             should
             stick
             at
             it
             ?
             But
             rather
             that
             every
             Man
             that
             hath
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             hath
             either
             Wealth
             or
             Place
             which
             another
             desireth
             ,
             should
             presently
             be
             Sworn
             to
             the
             Gallows
             or
             the
             Block
             ?
             It
             were
             far
             better
             dwell
             among
             Toads
             ,
             Snakes
             ,
             and
             Adders
             ,
             or
             Wolves
             and
             Bears
             against
             whom
             a
             Man
             hath
             some
             defence
             :
             
               Homo
               homini
               Lupus
            
             ,
             would
             be
             turned
             into
             
               Homo
               homini
               Diabolus
            
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             It
             would
             make
             us
             uncapable
             of
             Trust
             ,
             Traffick
             ,
             and
             Friendship
             with
             any
             Forreign
             Land
             :
             Open
             National
             Perjury
             is
             so
             odious
             against
             the
             Light
             and
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             Englishmen
             would
             be
             to
             other
             Lands
             ,
             as
             Man-eating
             Canibals
             are
             to
             us
             .
             None
             could
             treat
             with
             us
             or
             trust
             us
             .
          
           
             VI.
             This
             would
             be
             a
             most
             heinous
             wrong
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Reign
             so
             odiously
             blotted
             to
             all
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             that
             under
             him
             the
             Land
             should
             be
             turned
             to
             Diabolism
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             hatred
             and
             scorn
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             when
             God
             had
             honoured
             it
             with
             so
             many
             Blessings
             above
             most
             others
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             It
             would
             render
             Popery
             it self
             more
             odious
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             lived
             by
             the
             most
             horrid
             crimes
             ,
             and
             must
             revive
             by
             National
             Perjury
             :
             And
             would
             confirm
             those
             self-conceited
             Whimsical
             Expositors
             of
             Rev.
             13.
             that
             think
             the
             mark
             in
             the
             Forehead
             imposed
             upon
             all
             that
             must
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             and
             be
             Freemen
             is
             PERjury
             with
             PERsecution
             ;
             and
             that
             dream
             that
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             meerly
             Numerally
             ,
             but
             Materially
             and
             Nominally
             ,
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               xi
               ,
               sigma-tau
            
             are
             our
             Ch.
             and
             St.
             conjoyned
             by
             a
             Serpentine
             [
             X
             ]
             or
             [
             and
             ]
             to
             signifie
             that
             our
             Swearing
             and
             Forswearing
             was
             for
             [
             
               Church
               and
               State.
            
             ]
             Yea
             and
             the
             more
             odious
             fancy
             of
             another
             Name
             in
             them
             will
             become
             their
             Sport.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             It
             would
             make
             the
             Nonconformists
             say
             that
             never
             Men
             on
             Earth
             were
             dealt
             with
             so
             inhumanely
             ,
             and
             Challenge
             the
             World
             to
             give
             any
             such
             instance
             in
             any
             History
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             Mahometan
             or
             Pagan
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             men
             that
             have
             reviled
             
             them
             as
             Rebellious
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             their
             Imprisonment
             and
             utter
             Ruine
             for
             not
             Swearing
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Government
             ,
             should
             all
             this
             while
             be
             designing
             the
             alteration
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             make
             all
             men
             abjure
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Dissenters
             scruple
             not
             Swearing
             never
             to
             Endeavour
             the
             Altering
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             Government
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             such
             Pastors
             as
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             instituted
             ;
             nor
             any
             Reformation
             by
             Sedition
             or
             unlawful
             Means
             :
             But
             they
             durst
             not
             absolutely
             abjure
             all
             Lawful
             Endeavour
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Church
             Keys
             out
             of
             Lay-mens
             Hands
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             more
             Bishops
             than
             one
             to
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             we
             must
             lye
             in
             Jails
             as
             Rogues
             for
             refusing
             this
             for
             fear
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Reverend
             or
             other
             Prosecuters
             should
             so
             far
             alter
             all
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             as
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             Land
             under
             a
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Legislative
             ,
             Judicial
             and
             Executive
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             People
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             more
             base
             ,
             of
             a
             Court
             or
             Colledge
             of
             Prelates
             who
             are
             almost
             all
             Subjects
             to
             Forreign
             Papists
             ,
             Mahometans
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             of
             whom
             few
             dare
             disobey
             their
             Lords
             and
             Princes
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Humane
             Language
             hath
             no
             words
             significant
             enough
             to
             describe
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Obj.
             
               Sinful
               Oaths
               bind
               none
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Sinful
             Oaths
             involve
             Men
             in
             the
             dreadful
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Oaths
             sinfully
             imposed
             and
             taken
             ,
             yet
             bind
             to
             Lawful
             Matter
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             these
             Oaths
             be
             sinful
             ,
             why
             were
             they
             imposed
             ?
             Shall
             the
             same
             Men
             urge
             all
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             ,
             You
             may
             break
             them
             as
             being
             sinful
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             sinful
             to
             Swear
             Loyalty
             and
             Self-defence
             against
             foreign
             Enemies
             or
             Usurpers
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             Luther
             and
             your
             other
             Reformers
             broke
             their
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             defended
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             You
             think
             they
             did
             ill
             ,
             and
             will
             that
             justifie
             you
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             obey
             a
             Pope
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             Usurpation
             a
             Vice-Christ
             ,
             or
             King
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Sin
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             Swear
             it
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             bound
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             that
             Swear
             Murder
             or
             Treason
             .
             And
             the
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             becomes
             unlawful
             to
             those
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             Continence
             .
             But
             for
             those
             that
             had
             ,
             let
             them
             justifie
             them
             from
             Perjury
             that
             can
             :
             I
             cannot
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Perjury
             of
             a
             few
             Individuals
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             vastly
             differ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             took
             that
             Oath
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             thinking
             they
             had
             done
             well
             .
             But
             those
             that
             I
             now
             speak
             to
             ,
             at
             once
             reviled
             them
             that
             took
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             did
             their
             best
             to
             lay
             it
             on
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             then
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             designed
             or
             desired
             that
             all
             that
             took
             it
             might
             after
             break
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             Objectors
             shew
             us
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Sin
             so
             odious
             and
             inhumane
             ,
             which
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             Men
             may
             not
             plead
             for
             ,
             under
             a
             Name
             and
             Mask
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Good
             and
             Service
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             The
             Laws
             may
             repeal
             these
             Oaths
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             That
             will
             but
             free
             new
             Men
             from
             taking
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             those
             that
             have
             already
             Sworn
             from
             keeping
             them
             in
             all
             the
             lawful
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             What
             Endeavours
             have
             been
             used
             by
             the
             more
             Moderate
             Papists
             to
             bring
             England
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             in
             King
             
             James's
             time
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Will
             not
             meddle
             now
             with
             their
             violent
             Attempts
             abroad
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             name
             them
             .
             (
             Commonly
             Known
             )
             It
             is
             not
             my
             design
             to
             speak
             or
             act
             offensively
             ,
             but
             defensively
             :
             Their
             ways
             of
             Wit
             and
             Deceit
             have
             been
             many
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             pretended
             Motions
             for
             a
             Coalition
             hath
             not
             been
             the
             least
             :
             And
             their
             injurious
             Pretences
             that
             our
             Rulers
             have
             been
             inclined
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             much
             that
             may
             do
             with
             the
             ignorant
             sequacious
             Multitude
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             I.
             In
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             days
             ,
             they
             much
             perswaded
             her
             that
             to
             go
             as
             far
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             the
             Anti-Papists
             desired
             ,
             would
             cross
             her
             Interest
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             reduction
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             impossible
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             Papists
             but
             as
             it
             were
             the
             other
             day
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             King
             
             James's
             time
             ,
             they
             would
             fain
             have
             conquered
             him
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             Murder
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             the
             Murder
             of
             two
             King
             's
             of
             
               France
               ,
               H.
            
             3.
             and
             H.
             4.
             that
             had
             greater
             defensive
             Powers
             than
             he
             :
             And
             the
             Powder
             Plot
             was
             yet
             more
             frightful
             :
             And
             continued
             threatnings
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             shewed
             his
             peaceable
             Disposition
             in
             promoting
             the
             Spanish
             and
             French
             Matches
             for
             
             his
             Son
             :
             and
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             
             Rushworth
             ●nd
             other
             Historians
             say
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             ●nd
             his
             Council
             took
             their
             Oaths
             for
             a
             Toleration
             ;
             ●n
             the
             words
             recorded
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             to
             make
             People
             believe
             that
             he
             was
             ●t
             the
             heart
             a
             Papist
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ambrun
             boasteth
             of
             his
             success
             in
             a
             Conference
             with
             him
             ,
             published
             in
             French
             in
             Mr.
             D'ageant
             ,
             printed
             at
             Grenoble
             1668.
             where
             in
             Pag.
             173
             ,
             174
             ,
             175
             ,
             176
             ,
             177
             ,
             178.
             he
             tells
             this
             Story
             .
             (
             It
             's
             like
             the
             Archbishop
             told
             it
             to
             ingratiate
             himself
             with
             Cardinal
             Richlieu
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             sent
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             scruple
             aggravation
             .
             )
             
               Afterwards
               there
               was
               a
               good
               understanding
               between
               the
               two
               Crowns
               :
               The
               King
               of
               England
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               K
               of
               France
               ,
               did
               often
               remit
               the
               ordinary
               severities
               used
               against
               the
               Catholicks
               in
               England
               :
               He
               was
               even
               well-pleased
               with
               the
               Proposals
               that
               were
               secretly
               made
               to
               him
               by
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               reducing
               of
               him
               into
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               after
               several
               Conferences
               held
               for
               that
               Effect
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               without
               communicating
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               matter
               to
               his
               Council
               ,
               for
               fear
               that
               the
               business
               being
               known
               should
               have
               been
               obstructed
               ;
               The
               Archbishop
               of
               Ambrun
               passed
               into
               England
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               without
               Design
               ,
               in
               the
               Habit
               and
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Counsellor
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Grenoble
               ,
               whose
               curiosity
               had
               incited
               him
               to
               see
               England
               .
               He
               had
               no
               sooner
               Landed
               at
               Dover
               ,
               but
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               came
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               saluted
               him
               thus
               whispered
               in
               his
               Ear
               [
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 your self
                 a
                 Counsellor
                 of
              
               Grenoble
               ,
               
                 but
                 are
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Ambrun
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 welcom
                 into
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 You
                 
                 need
                 not
                 change
                 your
                 Name
                 nor
                 your
                 Quality
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 you
                 shall
                 receive
                 nothing
                 but
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 my
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 most
                 high
                 Esteem
                 of
                 you
                 .
              
               ]
               Indeed
               the
               King
               of
               England
               used
               him
               most
               Kindly
               ,
               and
               granted
               him
               many
               Favours
               on
               behalf
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               even
               permitted
               him
               in
               the
               French
               Embassador's
               Lodgings
               where
               was
               a
               great
               Assembly
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confirmation
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               the
               Doors
               being
               open
               ,
               There
               were
               near
               Eighteen
               thousand
               Persons
               who
               received
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               man
               said
               any
               thing
               to
               them
               as
               they
               went
               in
               at
               the
               Gate
               ,
               nor
               no
               where
               else
               .
               Although
               there
               were
               many
               of
               the
               English
               always
               standing
               in
               the
               Street
               beholding
               the
               Ceremony
               .
               During
               his
               abode
               ,
               he
               had
               many
               Conferences
               with
               that
               King
               ,
               who
               having
               come
               to
               agreement
               in
               all
               the
               controverted
               Points
               ,
               he
               wrote
               a
               long
               Letter
               to
               the
               Pope
               by
               a
               Catholick
               Gentleman
               ,
               his
               Subject
               ,
               whom
               he
               sent
               secretly
               of
               purpose
               ,
               by
               which
               Letter
               he
               acknowledged
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Vicar
               General
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               on
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Universal
               Father
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               the
               Catholicks
               ;
               assuring
               him
               that
               after
               he
               had
               made
               sufficient
               provision
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               things
               agreed
               on
               ,
               he
               would
               open●●
               declare
               himself
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ;
               he
               pro●●●ed
               him
               not
               to
               suffer
               any
               more
               to
               make
               search
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               for
               the
               Priests
               which
               were
               sent
               over
               by
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Christian
               King
               ,
               provided
               they
               were
               no
               Jesuites
               ,
               whom
               he
               said
               he
               could
               not
               trust
               for
               many
               Reasons
               ,
               chiefly
               because
               he
               counted
               them
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Powder
               Plot
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               had
               designed
               to
               have
               blown
               him
               up
               
               in
               his
               Parliament
               .
               In
               his
               Letter
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               intreated
               the
               Pope
               to
               grant
               that
               the
               Church
               Lands
               which
               had
               become
               part
               of
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               principal
               Houses
               in
               England
               might
               not
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ;
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               possess
               them
               ;
               because
               if
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               might
               arise
               trouble
               on
               that
               account
               .
               He
               said
               also
               ,
               that
               nothing
               hindred
               him
               from
               declaring
               himself
               presently
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               desired
               to
               bring
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               his
               Brother-in-Law
               with
               him
               ;
               whom
               he
               had
               in
               order
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               but
               under
               another
               pretence
               ,
               prayed
               to
               come
               over
               into
               England
               ,
               where
               he
               hoped
               to
               Convert
               him
               with
               himself
               .
               That
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               should
               secure
               the
               Peace
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               he
               could
               hardly
               keep
               in
               Peace
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               two
               joyned
               in
               the
               same
               Design
               ,
               would
               draw
               with
               them
               almost
               all
               the
               North.
               The
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               and
               the
               Gentleman
               ,
               whom
               he
               sent
               to
               Rome
               ,
               were
               the
               only
               Persons
               of
               his
               Subjects
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               made
               known
               this
               design
               .
               But
               the
               Death
               of
               King
               James
               ,
               which
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               this
               Negotiation
               ,
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               Effect
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               Grief
               to
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               France
               .
               ]
            
             Thus
             far
             Deageant
             :
             At
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             a
             Narrative
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Ambrun
             of
             his
             Voyage
             into
             England
             ,
             written
             to
             Cardinal
             Richlieu
             .
             In
             which
             he
             speaks
             much
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             ,
             as
             done
             1624.
             adding
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               told
               him
               with
               great
               freedom
               the
               affection
               he
               had
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               particular
               as
               not
               to
               omit
               any
               thing
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               from
               his
               Childhood
               his
               Masters
               perceiving
               his
               inclinations
               thereto
               ,
               he
               
               had
               run
               great
               hazards
               of
               being
               assassinated
               .
               )
            
             The
             rest
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               resolved
               to
               settle
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               by
               calling
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Trusty
               English
               and
               Foreign
               Divines
               at
               Dover
               or
               Boloigne
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             recited
             this
             to
             shew
             that
             as
             they
             are
             not
             wanting
             in
             Art
             and
             Industry
             ,
             so
             they
             abuse
             the
             Name
             of
             Princes
             to
             promote
             their
             Cause
             .
             Who
             can
             tell
             but
             much
             of
             this
             is
             Lies
             ?
             And
             if
             King
             James
             to
             prevent
             Butchery
             ,
             gave
             them
             a
             few
             fair
             words
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             they
             added
             more
             of
             their
             own
             .
             And
             if
             he
             used
             the
             Papists
             kindly
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             Cruelty
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             more
             unexcusable
             that
             would
             have
             destroyed
             him
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             kept
             in
             Peace
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             do
             the
             Papists
             make
             people
             beyond
             Sea
             believe
             that
             they
             live
             here
             under
             constant
             Martyrdom
             !
             Sure
             if
             History
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             King
             James
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             our
             late
             King
             ,
             about
             the
             Spanish
             and
             French
             Matches
             ,
             do
             acquit
             both
             Kings
             from
             any
             just
             Accusation
             of
             Cruelty
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
             Rushworth
             aftermentioned
             thus
             reciteth
             the
             private
             Articles
             of
             the
             first
             Match
             ,
             Pag.
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             88.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Particular
               Laws
               made
               against
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               under
               which
               other
               Vassals
               of
               our
               Realm
               are
               not
               comprehended
               ,
               and
               general
               Laws
               under
               which
               all
               are
               equally
               comprized
               ,
               if
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               ,
               shall
               not
               any
               time
               hereafter
               by
               any
               means
               or
               chance
               whatever
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               be
               commanded
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               against
               the
               said
               Roman
               Catholicks
               :
               And
               we
               will
               cause
               that
               our
               Council
               shall
               take
               the
               same
               Oath
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               pertains
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               belongs
               to
               the
               Execution
               which
               by
               them
               and
               their
               Ministers
               is
               to
               be
               exercised
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               no
               other
               Laws
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               made
               anew
               against
               the
               said
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               perpetual
               Toleration
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               within
               Private
               Houses
               throughout
               all
               Our
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               ;
               which
               We
               will
               have
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               well
               of
               Our
               Kingdoms
               of
               Scotland
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               in
               England
               ;
               which
               shall
               be
               Granted
               to
               them
               in
               manner
               and
               form
               as
               is
               Capitulated
               ,
               Decreed
               ,
               and
               Granted
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Treaty
               concerning
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               neither
               by
               Us
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               other
               interposed
               Person
               whatsoever
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               privately
               or
               publickly
               ,
               will
               We
               Treat
               or
               Attempt
               any
               thing
               with
               the
               most
               renowned
               Lady
               Infanta
               
                 Donna
                 Maria
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               :
               Neither
               will
               We
               by
               any
               means
               perswade
               her
               that
               she
               should
               ever
               renounce
               or
               relinquish
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               Substance
               or
               Form
               ,
               or
               that
               she
               should
               do
               any
               thing
               repugnant
               or
               contrary
               to
               those
               things
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               We
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               will
               interpose
               Our
               Authority
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               as
               much
               as
               in
               Us
               shall
               lye
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               shall
               approve
               ,
               confirm
               and
               ratifie
               all
               and
               singular
               Articles
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               capitulated
               between
               the
               most
               renowned
               Kings
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               Marriage
               :
               And
               that
               the
               said
               Parliament
               shall
               Revoke
               and
               Abrogate
               particular
               Laws
               made
               against
               the
               said
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               to
               whose
               observance
               also
               the
               rest
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               and
               Vassals
               are
               not
               obliged
               ;
               as
               likewise
               the
               general
               Laws
               under
               which
               all
               are
               equally
               comprehended
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               
               if
               they
               be
               such
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               which
               are
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
               And
               that
               hereafter
               we
               will
               not
               consent
               that
               the
               said
               Parliament
               shall
               ever
               at
               any
               time
               enact
               or
               write
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               new
               Laws
               against
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
            
          
           
             
               Moreover
               ,
               I
               Charles
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               engage
               my self
               (
               and
               promise
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               my
               most
               honoured
               Lord
               and
               Father
               shall
               do
               the
               same
               both
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               )
               that
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Articles
               ,
               and
               concern
               as
               well
               the
               Suspension
               as
               the
               Abrogation
               of
               the
               Laws
               made
               against
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               shall
               within
               three
               years
               infallibly
               take
               effect
               ,
               and
               sooner
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               which
               we
               will
               have
               to
               lye
               upon
               our
               Conscience
               and
               Royal
               Honour
               ;
               that
               I
               will
               interceed
               with
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               my
               Father
               ,
               that
               the
               ten
               years
               of
               the
               Education
               of
               the
               Children
               which
               shall
               be
               Born
               of
               this
               Marriage
               with
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Lady
               Infanta
               their
               Mother
               ,
               accorded
               in
               the
               Twenty
               third
               Article
               (
               which
               term
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               desires
               to
               have
               prorogued
               to
               twelve
               years
               )
               may
               be
               lengthened
               to
               the
               said
               term
               .
               And
               I
               Promise
               freely
               of
               my
               own
               accord
               and
               Swear
               that
               if
               it
               so
               happen
               that
               the
               entire
               power
               of
               disposing
               of
               this
               matter
               be
               devolved
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               also
               grant
               and
               approve
               the
               said
               term
               .
            
          
           
             
               Further
               ,
               I
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               oblige
               my self
               upon
               my
               Faith
               to
               the
               Catholick
               King
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Illustrious
               Lady
               Infanta
               shall
               require
               that
               I
               should
               give
               ear
               to
               Divines
               or
               others
               whom
               her
               Highness
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               imploy
               in
               matter
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               I
               will
               hearken
               to
               them
               
               willingly
               without
               all
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               laying
               aside
               all
               excuse
               .
               And
               for
               further
               caution
               in
               point
               of
               free
               exercise
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               and
               Suspension
               of
               the
               Laws
               above-named
               ,
               I
               Charles
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               Promise
               and
               take
               upon
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               above-promised
               and
               treated
               concerning
               those
               matters
               shall
               take
               effect
               and
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Scotland
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Privy
             Councillors
             Oath
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             was
             this
             .
          
           
             
               I
               
                 A.
                 B.
              
               do
               Swear
               that
               I
               will
               truely
               and
               fully
               observe
               as
               much
               as
               belongeth
               to
               me
               all
               and
               every
               the
               Articles
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               treaty
               of
               Marriage
               between
               the
               most
               Gracious
               Charles
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               and
               the
               most
               Gracious
               Lady
               
                 Donna
                 Maria
                 Infanta
              
               of
               Spain
               :
               Likewise
               I
               Swear
               that
               I
               will
               neither
               commit
               to
               Execution
               nor
               Cause
               to
               be
               Executed
               by
               my self
               or
               any
               inferior
               Officer
               serving
               me
               ,
               any
               Laws
               against
               any
               Roman
               Catholicks
               whatsoever
               ,
               nor
               will
               execute
               any
               punishment
               inflicted
               by
               those
               Laws
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               me
               will
               faithfully
               observe
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               word
               given
               on
               that
               behalf
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             I
             have
             recited
             this
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Papists
             deceive
             Forreigners
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             lived
             here
             under
             cruel
             Persecution
             .
             And
             yet
             let
             none
             think
             that
             the
             King
             turned
             Papist
             :
             For
             all
             this
             was
             on
             condition
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Match
             which
             was
             broken
             :
             And
             the
             King
             well
             knew
             that
             the
             Parliament
             would
             never
             consent
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             his
             own
             words
             may
             satisfie
             us
             in
             this
             :
             For
             ,
             saith
             Rushworth
             ,
             
               [
               The
               King
               called
               a
               Parliament
               
               1623.
               (
               when
               the
               Match
               was
               broken
               )
               and
               saith
               to
               them
               ,
               [
               It
               hath
               been
               talked
               of
               my
               remisness
               in
               maintenance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               suspicion
               of
               a
               Toleration
               :
               But
               as
               God
               shall
               judge
               me
               ,
               I
               never
               thought
               nor
               meant
               ,
               nor
               ever
               in
               word
               expressed
               any
               thing
               that
               savoured
               of
               it
               .
               ]
            
             But
             the
             stinging
             Petition
             against
             the
             Papists
             (
             as
             the
             King
             called
             it
             )
             which
             this
             Parliament
             offered
             him
             shewed
             still
             what
             they
             were
             against
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Papists
             say
             these
             Articles
             frustrate
             prove
             no
             forbearance
             of
             Severities
             against
             us
             ;
             Rushworth
             answers
             them
             saying
             ,
             pag.
             156.
             of
             the
             French
             Match
             ,
             
               [
               In
               Novemb.
               the
               Articles
               were
               Sworn
               to
               by
               King
               James
               ,
               Prince
               Charles
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               King.
               The
               Articles
               concerning
               Religion
               were
               not
               much
               short
               of
               those
               for
               the
               Spanish
               Match
               .
               ]
            
             And
             pag.
             173.
             
             
               [
               That
               the
               English
               Catholicks
               should
               be
               no
               more
               searched
               after
               ,
               nor
               molested
               for
               their
               Religion
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             they
             have
             the
             less
             reason
             to
             accuse
             the
             King
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             or
             yet
             to
             report
             that
             he
             was
             in
             Heart
             a
             Papist
             ,
             when
             he
             rather
             endured
             their
             displeasure
             than
             he
             would
             turn
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             endured
             the
             disgust
             both
             of
             the
             Church-men
             and
             Parliament
             than
             he
             would
             lay
             by
             his
             Clemency
             toward
             them
             .
             
               The
               Commons
               ,
               saith
               Rushworth
               pag.
               213.
               
               An.
               1625.
               censured
               Mr.
               
                 Ri.
                 Montague
              
               for
               endeavouring
               to
               reconcile
               England
               and
               Rome
               and
               to
               alienate
               the
               Kings
               Affections
               from
               his
               well-affected
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             A.
             Bishop
             Abbot
             wrote
             this
             Letter
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               
               
                 
                   May
                   it
                   please
                   your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   too
                   long
                   silent
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   afraid
                   by
                   my
                   silence
                   I
                   have
                   neglected
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   God
                   to
                   call
                   me
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Majesty
                   to
                   place
                   me
                   in
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   I
                   humbly
                   crave
                   leave
                   I
                   may
                   discharge
                   my
                   Conscience
                   toward
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Duty
                   to
                   your
                   Majesty
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   freely
                   to
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   to
                   deliver
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   let
                   your
                   Majesty
                   do
                   with
                   me
                   what
                   you
                   please
                   .
                   Your
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   propounded
                   a
                   Toleration
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   take
                   into
                   consideration
                   what
                   your
                   Act
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   consequence
                   may
                   be
                   .
                   By
                   your
                   Act
                   you
                   labour
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   most
                   and
                   Heretical
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   the
                   Whore
                   of
                   Babylon
                   :
                   How
                   hateful
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   grievous
                   to
                   your
                   good
                   Subjects
                   the
                   Professors
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Majesty
                   who
                   hath
                   often
                   Disputed
                   and
                   Learnedly
                   Written
                   against
                   those
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   should
                   now
                   shew
                   your self
                   a
                   Patron
                   of
                   those
                   wicked
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   which
                   your
                   Pen
                   hath
                   told
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Conscience
                   tells
                   your self
                   ,
                   are
                   Superstitious
                   ,
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   and
                   Detestable
                   .
                   And
                   hereunto
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                   what
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   sending
                   the
                   Prince
                   into
                   Spain
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   your
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   Privity
                   and
                   Approbation
                   of
                   your
                   People
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   Charge
                   and
                   Interest
                   in
                   the
                   Prince
                   as
                   Son
                   of
                   your
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   yet
                   have
                   the
                   people
                   a
                   greater
                   as
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   upon
                   whom
                   next
                   after
                   your
                   Majesty
                   are
                   their
                   Eyes
                   fixed
                   and
                   their
                   welfare
                   depends
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   tenderly
                   is
                   his
                   going
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   believe
                   it
                   )
                   however
                   his
                   return
                   
                   may
                   be
                   safe
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Drawers
                   of
                   him
                   into
                   this
                   Action
                   ,
                   so
                   dangerous
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   so
                   desperate
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   pass
                   away
                   unquestioned
                   ,
                   unpunished
                   .
                   Besides
                   this
                   Toleration
                   which
                   you
                   endeavour
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   by
                   your
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   a
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   unless
                   your
                   Majesty
                   will
                   let
                   your
                   Subjects
                   see
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   take
                   to
                   your self
                   ability
                   to
                   throw
                   down
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   your
                   Land
                   at
                   your
                   pleasure
                   :
                   What
                   dreadful
                   consequents
                   these
                   things
                   may
                   draw
                   afterward
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   your
                   Majesty
                   to
                   consider
                   :
                   And
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   lest
                   by
                   this
                   Toleration
                   discountenancing
                   the
                   true
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   God
                   hath
                   blessed
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   hath
                   so
                   long
                   flourished
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   your
                   Majesty
                   do
                   not
                   draw
                   upon
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   in
                   General
                   and
                   your self
                   in
                   particular
                   Gods
                   heavy
                   wrath
                   and
                   indignation
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   discharge
                   of
                   my
                   Duty
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   my
                   Calling
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   taken
                   humble
                   leave
                   to
                   deliver
                   my
                   Conscience
                   .
                   Now
                   Sir
                   do
                   what
                   you
                   please
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             difficulties
             the
             King
             went
             through
             to
             avoid
             all
             shew
             of
             Cruelty
             to
             the
             Roman
             Sect
             ;
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Canons
             Excommunicated
             Protestants
             that
             affirmed
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             unlawful
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             were
             in
             force
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
            
             Of
             the
             Papists
             Endeavours
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             wrong
             they
             did
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             same
             method
             they
             still
             continued
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             vain
             they
             subtilly
             laboured
             to
             have
             perverted
             the
             King.
             2.
             
             And
             then
             pretended
             their
             great
             sufferings
             to
             procure
             Indulgence
             .
             3.
             
             And
             secretly
             gave
             out
             that
             the
             King
             was
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             draw
             on
             others
             that
             they
             thought
             would
             be
             still
             of
             the
             Kings
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             When
             he
             was
             in
             Spain
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Couchen
             a
             Trained
             Veterane
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             was
             chosen
             to
             take
             the
             charge
             of
             labouring
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             
               Carolus
               Boverius
            
             wrote
             to
             him
             that
             Book
             for
             Church
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             extant
             :
             And
             the
             Pope
             wrote
             to
             him
             an
             insinuating
             Letter
             ;
             to
             which
             this
             answer
             as
             returned
             by
             the
             Prince
             is
             recorded
             by
             Prin
             as
             out
             of
             Mr.
             
               De
               Chesne
            
             the
             King
             of
             France
             his
             Geographer
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Caballa
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             by
             Rushworth
             ,
             who
             saith
             the
             Latine
             Copy
             was
             preserved
             by
             some
             then
             in
             Spain
             at
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             this
             following
             in
             the
             Caballa
             is
             but
             an
             ill
             Translation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Most
                   Holy
                   Father
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   received
                   the
                   dispatch
                   from
                   your
                   Holiness
                   with
                   great
                   content
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   that
                   respect
                   which
                   the
                   Piety
                   and
                   Care
                   wherewith
                   your
                   Holiness
                   writes
                   doth
                   require
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   an
                   unspeakable
                   pleasure
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   generous
                   Exploits
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   my
                   Predecessors
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   Memory
                   
                   Posterity
                   hath
                   not
                   given
                   those
                   Praises
                   and
                   Elogies
                   of
                   Honour
                   as
                   were
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   I
                   believe
                   that
                   your
                   Holiness
                   hath
                   set
                   their
                   Examples
                   before
                   my
                   Eyes
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   I
                   might
                   imitate
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   Actions
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   truth
                   they
                   have
                   often
                   exposed
                   their
                   Estates
                   and
                   Lives
                   for
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Chair
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Courage
                   wherewith
                   they
                   have
                   assaulted
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   Care
                   and
                   Thought
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   that
                   the
                   Peace
                   and
                   Intelligence
                   which
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   been
                   wanting
                   in
                   Christendom
                   might
                   be
                   bound
                   with
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   strong
                   Concord
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   common
                   Enemy
                   of
                   Peace
                   still
                   watcheth
                   to
                   put
                   hatred
                   and
                   dissention
                   among
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   requires
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   endeavour
                   to
                   unite
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   esteem
                   it
                   a
                   greater
                   honour
                   to
                   be
                   descended
                   from
                   so
                   great
                   Princes
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   imitate
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Zeal
                   of
                   their
                   Piety
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   it
                   helps
                   me
                   very
                   much
                   to
                   have
                   known
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   our
                   thrice
                   honoured
                   Lord
                   and
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Intentions
                   of
                   his
                   Catholick
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   happy
                   concurrence
                   to
                   so
                   laudable
                   a
                   Design
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   grieveth
                   him
                   exceedingly
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   great
                   evils
                   that
                   grow
                   from
                   the
                   Divisions
                   of
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   your
                   Holiness
                   foresaw
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   judged
                   the
                   Marriage
                   which
                   you
                   pleased
                   to
                   design
                   between
                   the
                   Infanta
                   of
                   Spain
                   and
                   my self
                   to
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   procure
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   good
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   certain
                   I
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   so
                   extreamly
                   affectionate
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   endeavour
                   alliance
                   with
                   a
                   Prince
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   with
                   my self
                   .
                   Therefore
                   I
                   
                   intreat
                   your
                   Holiness
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   always
                   very
                   far
                   from
                   Novelties
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   partizan
                   of
                   any
                   Faction
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Apostolick
                   Roman
                   Religion
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   I
                   have
                   sought
                   all
                   occasions
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   suspicion
                   that
                   might
                   rest
                   upon
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   employ
                   my self
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   have
                   but
                   one
                   Religion
                   and
                   one
                   Faith
                   ;
                   seeing
                   we
                   all
                   believe
                   in
                   one
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   Having
                   resolved
                   in
                   my self
                   ,
                   to
                   spare
                   nothing
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suffer
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   discommodities
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   hazarding
                   of
                   my
                   Estate
                   and
                   Life
                   for
                   a
                   thing
                   so
                   well
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   It
                   rests
                   only
                   that
                   I
                   thank
                   your
                   Holiness
                   for
                   the
                   permission
                   you
                   have
                   pleased
                   to
                   afford
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   Blessed
                   Health
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Glory
                   after
                   so
                   much
                   pains
                   which
                   your
                   Holiness
                   takes
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   Signed
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Charles
                   Steward
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Read
             
             Rushworth's
             Copy
             p.
             82
             ,
             83.
             whether
             is
             most
             current
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             this
             much
             shews
             that
             the
             Papists
             complaint
             of
             cruel
             usage
             here
             is
             unjust
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             believe
             them
             that
             say
             King
             Charles
             was
             at
             the
             Heart
             a
             Papist
             ,
             let
             them
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             many
             and
             strong
             temptations
             he
             frustrated
             .
             2.
             
             That
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             he
             was
             in
             their
             power
             .
             3.
             
             That
             here
             is
             no
             promise
             to
             subject
             himself
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavour
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ;
             which
             may
             better
             be
             by
             drawing
             the
             Papists
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             by
             coming
             to
             them
             .
             The
             truest
             Adversaries
             to
             Popery
             are
             the
             greatest
             Lovers
             of
             true
             Concord
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             All
             the
             lenity
             that
             was
             shewed
             them
             after
             
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             agency
             of
             
               Panzani
               ,
               Con.
               &c.
            
             
             I
             pass
             by
             ,
             lest
             my
             recital
             be
             misunderstood
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             see
             enough
             if
             not
             too
             much
             in
             Rushworth
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Prin's
             Introduction
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             only
             add
             that
             this
             King
             who
             was
             so
             Zealous
             for
             Concord
             ,
             and
             that
             overcame
             so
             many
             Temptations
             to
             Popery
             distant
             and
             in
             his
             Bosom
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             firm
             as
             not
             to
             fear
             to
             grant
             them
             the
             audience
             promised
             ,
             yet
             was
             so
             much
             against
             all
             cruelty
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             very
             much
             for
             his
             Lenity
             and
             Clemency
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             from
             themselves
             and
             from
             the
             Protestants
             .
             But
             the
             most
             odious
             injury
             that
             ever
             they
             did
             him
             ,
             was
             by
             pretending
             his
             Commission
             for
             that
             most
             inhumane
             War
             and
             Massacre
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             when
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             they
             suddenly
             Murdered
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             ,
             and
             told
             Men
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             to
             rise
             as
             for
             him
             that
             was
             wronged
             by
             his
             Parliament
             ;
             the
             very
             fame
             of
             this
             horrid
             Murder
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             the
             many
             Fugitives
             that
             escaped
             in
             Beggery
             into
             England
             (
             assisted
             by
             the
             Charity
             of
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Ormond
             and
             others
             )
             and
             the
             English
             Papists
             going
             in
             to
             the
             King
             was
             the
             main
             cause
             that
             filled
             the
             Parliaments
             Armies
             :
             I
             well
             remember
             it
             cast
             people
             into
             such
             a
             fear
             that
             England
             should
             be
             used
             like
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             all
             over
             the
             Countreys
             ,
             the
             people
             oft
             sate
             up
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             the
             Papists
             should
             rise
             and
             Murder
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             the
             Papists
             have
             yet
             got
             by
             their
             Bloody
             Cruelty
             ,
             to
             necessitate
             people
             in
             fear
             to
             take
             them
             for
             their
             Mortal
             Foes
             .
             Bishop
             Morley
             saith
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             York
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               
                 That
                 by
              
               raising
               and
               spreading
               malicious
               and
               scandalous
               reports
               against
               the
               King
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Papist
               and
               intended
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               ,
               on
               
               that
               account
               only
               they
               raised
               many
               thousands
               against
               him
               ,
               without
               whose
               assistance
               they
               could
               never
               have
               overpowered
               him
               ,
               and
               oppressed
               him
               as
               they
               did
               :
               And
               the
               success
               they
               had
               thereby
               against
               the
               Father
               ,
               encouraged
               them
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               Engine
               against
               his
               Son
               ,
               by
               giving
               it
               out
               that
               the
               King
               by
               living
               so
               long
               abroad
               in
               Popish
               Countreys
               was
               so
               corrupted
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               suffered
               to
               return
               ,
               he
               would
               bring
               in
               Popery
               along
               with
               him
               .
               So
               that
               with
               this
               groundless
               fear
               I
               found
               many
               considerable
               and
               very
               much
               interested
               Persons
               possest
               when
               I
               was
               sent
               into
               England
               ,
               about
               two
               Months
               before
               the
               Kings
               return
               ;
               most
               of
               which
               time
               I
               spent
               in
               undeceiving
               all
               I
               met
               with
               ,
               especially
               the
               Heads
               and
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independant
               Parties
               ,
               (
               who
               seemed
               to
               be
               most
               afraid
               of
               such
               a
               Change
               )
               by
               assuring
               them
               that
               those
               misreports
               they
               had
               heard
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Brothers
               were
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               malicious
               Inventions
               of
               those
               that
               were
               in
               fact
               or
               consent
               the
               Murderers
               of
               his
               Father
               —
               For
               to
               my
               certain
               knowledge
               (
               said
               I
               )
               who
               was
               almost
               always
               an
               Eye-witness
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               both
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             he
             was
             confident
             that
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Papists
             falsly
             gave
             it
             out
             that
             she
             was
             theirs
             to
             draw
             people
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             then
             could
             have
             been
             more
             injurious
             to
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             than
             this
             boast
             and
             report
             of
             the
             Irish
             Murderers
             .
             By
             which
             they
             would
             make
             him
             to
             have
             so
             dreadfully
             begun
             ;
             for
             the
             rebellion
             was
             Octob.
             23.
             1641.
             and
             Edge-hill
             Fight
             the
             same
             day
             1642.
             
             And
             hereby
             they
             have
             given
             the
             Scots
             occasion
             to
             publish
             to
             posterity
             these
             Scandalous
             words
             in
             their
             Books
             against
             the
             Cromwellians
             called
             ,
             
               Truth
               its
               Manifest
            
             ,
             printed
             1645.
             pag.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             
               [
               The
               King
               seeing
               he
               was
               
               stopped
               by
               the
               Scots
               first
               in
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               next
               in
               England
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               great
               design
               takes
               the
               Irish
               Papishs
               by
               the
               hand
               rather
               than
               be
               alway
               disappointed
               ,
               and
               they
               willingly
               undertake
               to
               levy
               Arms
               for
               his
               Service
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               Romish
               Cause
               ,
               the
               Kings
               design
               being
               subservient
               to
               the
               Roman
               Cause
               ,
               though
               he
               abused
               thinks
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               believes
               that
               Rome
               serveth
               to
               his
               purpose
               :
               But
               to
               begin
               the
               work
               they
               must
               make
               sure
               of
               all
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               otherwise
               by
               Murdering
               and
               Massacring
               them
               —
               
                 p.
                 19.
              
               
               The
               next
               recourse
               was
               to
               the
               Irish
               Papists
               ,
               his
               good
               Friends
               ,
               to
               whom
               from
               Scotland
               a
               Commission
               is
               dispatched
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               (
               which
               Seal
               was
               at
               that
               instant
               time
               in
               the
               Kings
               own
               Custody
               )
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               to
               hasten
               according
               to
               former
               agreement
               ,
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               Irish
               in
               Arms
               who
               no
               sooner
               receive
               this
               new
               Order
               but
               they
               break
               out
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             And
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             believe
             this
             .
          
           
             A
             report
             so
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Arms
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             fought
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             forbids
             us
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             Scots
             should
             say
             ,
             They
             saw
             the
             Sealed
             Commissions
             :
             Yea
             though
             I
             had
             seen
             them
             my self
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             Irish
             to
             Counterfeit
             the
             Scots
             Broad
             Seal
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             this
             it
             appeareth
             what
             wrong
             the
             King
             had
             by
             the
             Irish
             boasting
             of
             his
             Commission
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             pretending
             to
             more
             countenance
             than
             he
             gave
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             as
             the
             said
             R.
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             was
             confident
             they
             slandered
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             York
             in
             her
             Life
             ,
             so
             he
             conjectureth
             that
             the
             Jesuit
             Maimbrough
             hath
             done
             since
             her
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             devised
             the
             Confession
             which
             he
             printeth
             as
             hers
             ,
             which
             he
             professeth
             to
             be
             false
             as
             to
             the
             accusation
             of
             himself
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Maimbrough
             translated
             are
             these
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Declaration
                     of
                     the
                     Dutchess
                     of
                     York
                     ,
                     translated
                     out
                     of
                     
                     Maimbourg's
                     
                       Histoire
                       du
                       Calvinisme
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Person
                     Educated
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     much
                     instructed
                     in
                     her
                     Doctrine
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Opinion
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     able
                     Divines
                     of
                     her
                     Party
                     )
                     as
                     her
                     Condition
                     and
                     Capacity
                     could
                     admit
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     expect
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Object
                     of
                     publick
                     censure
                     ,
                     when
                     she
                     quits
                     her
                     Religion
                     to
                     imbrace
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     I
                     freely
                     confess
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     one
                     of
                     her
                     greatest
                     Enemies
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     effect
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     will
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     thought
                     it
                     reasonable
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     my
                     Friends
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     declare
                     the
                     Motives
                     and
                     Reasons
                     of
                     my
                     Conversion
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     so
                     suddain
                     and
                     unexpected
                     change
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ,
                     yet
                     without
                     engaging
                     my self
                     in
                     the
                     Questions
                     and
                     Objections
                     which
                     might
                     be
                     made
                     on
                     this
                     Occasion
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Protest
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     since
                     my
                     return
                     into
                     England
                     ,
                     no
                     Person
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     hath
                     directly
                     or
                     indirectly
                     ,
                     perswaded
                     me
                     to
                     imbrace
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Religion
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     favour
                     which
                     I
                     owe
                     to
                     the
                     alone
                     Mercy
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     even
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     Prayers
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     made
                     him
                     every
                     day
                     since
                     my
                     return
                     from
                     France
                     and
                     Flanders
                     ,
                     to
                     beg
                     of
                     him
                     to
                     discover
                     to
                     me
                     the
                     Truth
                     have
                     obtained
                     for
                     me
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     very
                     true
                     ,
                     that
                     having
                     seen
                     the
                     Fervour
                     and
                     the
                     Devotion
                     of
                     the
                     Catholicks
                     of
                     those
                     Countries
                     ,
                     and
                     feeling
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     none
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     very
                     little
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     never
                     ceased
                     since
                     that
                     time
                     to
                     ask
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Grace
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     I
                     were
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     so
                     before
                     I
                     died
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Nevertheless
                     I
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     doubt
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Belief
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     was
                     the
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     never
                     had
                     any
                     scruple
                     or
                     trouble
                     of
                     Conscience
                     on
                     this
                     Occasion
                     until
                     November
                     last
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     began
                     to
                     read
                     Dr.
                     
                     Heylin's
                     History
                     of
                     the
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     much
                     esteemed
                     ;
                     and
                     whereof
                     the
                     reading
                     in
                     the
                     Opinion
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     able
                     Men
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     free
                     the
                     Conscience
                     from
                     all
                     Scruples
                     and
                     Doubts
                     which
                     might
                     arise
                     about
                     Religion
                     .
                     But
                     for
                     my
                     part
                     far
                     from
                     finding
                     in
                     that
                     History
                     what
                     was
                     said
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     found
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     that
                     by
                     reading
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     it
                     only
                     made
                     me
                     see
                     the
                     most
                     horrible
                     Sacriledges
                     that
                     were
                     ever
                     heard
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     satisfie
                     an
                     indifferent
                     understanding
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     perswade
                     it
                     that
                     we
                     had
                     the
                     least
                     foundation
                     or
                     appearance
                     of
                     reason
                     for
                     changing
                     the
                     ancient
                     Face
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     renouncing
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     noted
                     in
                     that
                     History
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth
                     quitted
                     not
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     nor
                     opposed
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     let
                     him
                     put
                     away
                     the
                     Queen
                     his
                     Wife
                     ,
                     to
                     Marry
                     another
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     Sixth
                     being
                     yet
                     a
                     Child
                     ,
                     his
                     Uncle
                     who
                     governed
                     him
                     abusing
                     the
                     Royal
                     Authority
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     enriched
                     himself
                     by
                     appropriating
                     to
                     himself
                     and
                     his
                     Family
                     the
                     Lands
                     and
                     Goods
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     Queen
                     Elizabeth
                     not
                     being
                     the
                     lawful
                     Heir
                     of
                     the
                     Crown
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     keep
                     the
                     unjust
                     Possession
                     which
                     she
                     had
                     taken
                     but
                     by
                     renouncing
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Purity
                     and
                     Rectitude
                     of
                     her
                     Doctrine
                     was
                     not
                     consistent
                     with
                     the
                     Usurpation
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     
                       Great
                       Britain
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     conceive
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     which
                     governs
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     the
                     Three
                     Points
                     that
                     I
                     now
                     noted
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     been
                     the
                     only
                     Foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Subversion
                     of
                     the
                     ancient
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     favour
                     the
                     Licentiousness
                     of
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth
                     ,
                     the
                     Usurpation
                     of
                     Queen
                     Elizabeth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Ambition
                     mixed
                     with
                     the
                     extream
                     Avarice
                     of
                     the
                     Uncle
                     of
                     Edward
                     the
                     Sixth
                     .
                     Neither
                     could
                     I
                     understand
                     how
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     who
                     boast
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     no
                     other
                     design
                     ●n
                     separating
                     themselves
                     from
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     endeavour
                     the
                     re-establishing
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     &
                     Discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Church
                     ,
                     have
                     not
                     thought
                     of
                     this
                     pretended
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     but
                     while
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth
                     attempted
                     a
                     Separation
                     from
                     the
                     Roman
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     satisfie
                     his
                     guilty
                     Pleasures
                     .
                  
                   
                     All
                     these
                     Reflections
                     having
                     busied
                     my
                     Mind
                     after
                     the
                     reading
                     of
                     that
                     History
                     ,
                     I
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     ●nstruct
                     my self
                     in
                     the
                     Points
                     controverted
                     between
                     ●s
                     and
                     the
                     Catholicks
                     :
                     I
                     examined
                     them
                     the
                     most
                     ●xactly
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     by
                     the
                     Scripture
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     I
                     thought
                     not
                     my self
                     sufficient
                     for
                     under●tanding
                     it
                     well
                     ,
                     I
                     found
                     nevertheless
                     some
                     things
                     which
                     appeared
                     to
                     me
                     so
                     clear
                     ,
                     so
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     un●erstood
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     thousand
                     times
                     wondred
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     so
                     long
                     without
                     reflecting
                     on
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     was
                     particularly
                     and
                     strongly
                     convinced
                     of
                     the
                     ●eal
                     Presence
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Infallibility
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     Confession
                     ,
                     and
                     Prayer
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     willing
                     to
                     confer
                     of
                     these
                     Matters
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Discourse
                     with
                     the
                     two
                     most
                     able
                     Bishops
                     that
                     we
                     ●ave
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     confessed
                     to
                     me
                     ingenuously
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     which
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     wished
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     had
                     still
                     observed
                     ,
                     as
                     Confession
                     ,
                     which
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     denied
                     but
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     commanded
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     Prayer
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     authentick
                     and
                     ancient
                     Practices
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ;
                     But
                     as
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     they
                     made
                     use
                     thereof
                     in
                     private
                     ,
                     without
                     making
                     publick
                     profession
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     I
                     pressed
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     Bishops
                     upon
                     the
                     other
                     Points
                     of
                     Controversie
                     ,
                     and
                     principally
                     on
                     the
                     real
                     Presence
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Holy
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     he
                     answered
                     me
                     freely
                     ,
                     That
                     were
                     he
                     a
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     change
                     Religion
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     having
                     been
                     educated
                     in
                     a
                     Church
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     believed
                     there
                     was
                     all
                     that
                     was
                     necessary
                     to
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     having
                     received
                     his
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     he
                     thought
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     quit
                     it
                     without
                     great
                     Scandal
                     .
                  
                   
                     All
                     this
                     Discourse
                     served
                     but
                     to
                     increase
                     the
                     ardent
                     desire
                     which
                     I
                     had
                     to
                     become
                     a
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     felt
                     inward
                     pains
                     and
                     horrible
                     disquiets
                     after
                     the
                     Conversation
                     I
                     had
                     with
                     these
                     two
                     Bishops
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nevertheless
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     not
                     precipitate
                     in
                     an
                     Affair
                     of
                     this
                     Importance
                     ,
                     and
                     where
                     my
                     Salvation
                     was
                     concerned
                     ,
                     I
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     satisfie
                     my self
                     entirely
                     .
                     I
                     prayed
                     God
                     with
                     all
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     calm
                     my
                     troubled
                     Mind
                     by
                     making
                     me
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     the
                     search
                     of
                     which
                     had
                     caused
                     my
                     trouble
                     .
                     Being
                     in
                     this
                     Condition
                     ,
                     I
                     went
                     at
                     Christmas
                     to
                     the
                     Kings
                     Chapel
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     which
                     put
                     my
                     Soul
                     into
                     new
                     troubles
                     ,
                     which
                     continued
                     till
                     I
                     discovered
                     my
                     state
                     of
                     Mind
                     to
                     a
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     who
                     to
                     procure
                     me
                     the
                     repose
                     and
                     tranquillity
                     
                     which
                     I
                     wished
                     ,
                     caused
                     a
                     good
                     Priest
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     Ecclesiastick
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     I
                     conferred
                     of
                     my
                     inward
                     condition
                     and
                     the
                     affairs
                     of
                     my
                     Soul.
                     The
                     more
                     I
                     spoke
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     I
                     found
                     my self
                     inwardly
                     perswaded
                     and
                     strengthened
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     to
                     change
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     assures
                     us
                     that
                     the
                     Holy
                     Sacrament
                     contains
                     his
                     Flesh
                     and
                     his
                     Blood
                     ;
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     easily
                     believe
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     is
                     truth
                     it self
                     ,
                     had
                     permitted
                     that
                     the
                     Communion
                     under
                     one
                     kind
                     had
                     been
                     introduced
                     into
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     and
                     with
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     dwell
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     sufficeth
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     them
                     who
                     communicate
                     under
                     one
                     kind
                     only
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     conclude
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     Dispute
                     with
                     any
                     on
                     these
                     great
                     Truths
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     I
                     were
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     engage
                     my self
                     further
                     than
                     in
                     a
                     Discourse
                     of
                     a
                     few
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     contesting
                     to
                     express
                     simply
                     the
                     Motives
                     and
                     Reasons
                     of
                     my
                     Conversion
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     call
                     God
                     to
                     witness
                     ,
                     who
                     knows
                     the
                     secret
                     of
                     Mens
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     never
                     thought
                     of
                     changing
                     Religion
                     if
                     I
                     had
                     believed
                     I
                     might
                     obtain
                     Salvation
                     by
                     continuing
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     I
                     was
                     by
                     my
                     Birth
                     and
                     Education
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     think
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     necessary
                     that
                     I
                     here
                     declare
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     Interest
                     ,
                     nor
                     prospect
                     of
                     Honors
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     any
                     fading
                     and
                     perishable
                     Profits
                     which
                     have
                     perswaded
                     me
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     by
                     changing
                     Religion
                     ,
                     I
                     exposed
                     my self
                     to
                     the
                     hazard
                     of
                     losing
                     both
                     my
                     Friends
                     and
                     my
                     Credit
                     ;
                     and
                     freely
                     to
                     confess
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     I
                     considered
                     and
                     examined
                     often
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     more
                     expedient
                     for
                     me
                     to
                     keep
                     my
                     Friends
                     ,
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     my
                     Rank
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     Credit
                     in
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     by
                     continuing
                     in
                     the
                     Exercise
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     than
                     quit
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     in
                     a
                     view
                     and
                     hope
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     but
                     thorough
                     the
                     Mercy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     inl●ghtens
                     those
                     that
                     seek
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     felt
                     no
                     pain
                     or
                     difficulty
                     in
                     making
                     the
                     choice
                     I
                     have
                     .
                     I
                     shall
                     only
                     say
                     that
                     all
                     my
                     fear
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     lest
                     the
                     poor
                     Catholicks
                     of
                     this
                     Countrey
                     should
                     suffer
                     much
                     on
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     my
                     Conversion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     should
                     nor
                     give
                     me
                     the
                     Grace
                     to
                     suffee
                     patiently
                     with
                     them
                     the
                     Disgraces
                     and
                     Afflictions
                     of
                     this
                     Life
                     to
                     merit
                     the
                     Eternal
                     .
                     
                       At
                       St.
                       James
                       the
                    
                     8
                     
                       th
                       of
                       August
                    
                     ,
                     1670.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Postscript
               .
            
             
               BUt
               since
               the
               first
               writing
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               Publick
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               hath
               taught
               the
               World
               how
               little
               Cause
               those
               that
               he
               calleth
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independants
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               ,
               had
               to
               believe
               Bishop
               
               Morley's
               confident
               Testimony
               ,
               of
               one
               or
               other
               ;
               Or
               honest
               Mr.
               
               Gache's
               Letter
               to
               me
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               French
               Letters
               published
               with
               it
               by
               Lauderdale
               .
               I
               cannot
               forget
               Dr.
               
               Morley's
               words
               to
               my self
               in
               Jan.
               1659.
               before
               King
               Charles
               II.
               came
               in
               ,
               that
               most
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Alpes
               would
               joyn
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               blocks
               that
               Calvin
               had
               laid
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               And
               this
               he
               knew
               by
               his
               converse
               with
               them
               .
               But
               this
               Coalition
               was
               not
               to
               be
               our
               becoming
               Papists
               ,
               (
               
                 quoad
                 nomen
              
               )
               but
               France
               forsooth
               ,
               if
               not
               Flanders
               too
               ,
               would
               turn
               Protestants
               (
               as
               they
               have
               done
               .
               )
            
             
               I
               knew
               not
               when
               I
               writ
               this
               Book
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               King
               
               James's
               Paper
               published
               as
               found
               in
               King
               Charles
               
               the
               Second's
               Pocket
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimonies
               that
               he
               died
               a
               Papist
               ,
               nor
               what
               was
               witnessed
               of
               his
               Engagement
               for
               them
               .
               2.
               
               I
               knew
               not
               of
               what
               King
               James
               the
               Second
               would
               after
               be
               and
               do
               .
               3.
               
               I
               knew
               not
               of
               Archbishop
               
               Bramhall's
               Letter
               ,
               Printed
               by
               Dr.
               Parre
               in
               Archbishop
               
               Vsher's
               Life
               ,
               confidently
               assuring
               Archbishop
               Vsher
               ,
               that
               on
               his
               certain
               Information
               ,
               the
               Papists
               in
               1647.
               got
               into
               
               Cromwell's
               Army
               ,
               and
               confederated
               with
               the
               Papists
               at
               Oxford
               in
               the
               King's
               Army
               to
               have
               the
               King
               put
               to
               Death
               :
               And
               whether
               they
               sent
               beyond
               Sea
               for
               Approbation
               ,
               and
               obtained
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             The
             foreign
             Leaders
             of
             the
             English
             Conciliaters
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             introducing
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THe
             horrid
             Confusions
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             by
             two
             and
             three
             Popes
             at
             once
             (
             some
             Kingdoms
             cleaving
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             another
             )
             constrained
             the
             Emperor
             and
             divers
             Princes
             to
             call
             a
             Council
             called
             General
             ,
             for
             remedy
             .
             The
             Popes
             being
             by
             this
             Council
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             approve
             them
             and
             consent
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Council
             was
             necessitated
             (
             though
             cross
             to
             late
             Custom
             )
             to
             declare
             their
             Power
             to
             be
             above
             the
             Popes
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             judge
             and
             depose
             him
             if
             he
             deserve
             it
             :
             This
             way
             went
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Pisa
               ,
               Constance
            
             ,
             and
             Basil.
             But
             the
             Pope's
             Upholders
             still
             stuck
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Parliaments
             may
             as
             well
             depose
             Kings
             .
             The
             Body
             cannot
             cut
             off
             the
             Head.
             And
             Eugenius
             4th
             ,
             though
             condemned
             
             by
             the
             Council
             and
             deposed
             as
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             Simonist
             ,
             Blasphemer
             ,
             &c.
             kept
             Possession
             ,
             and
             their
             Church
             succeedeth
             him
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             This
             opinion
             for
             the
             Church
             Diffusive
             represented
             in
             a
             Council
             being
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             kept
             alive
             in
             
               Bohemia
               ,
               France
            
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Luther's
             time
             did
             much
             further
             his
             Reformation
             ;
             by
             encouraging
             Princes
             and
             People
             to
             disobey
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             Luther
             at
             the
             first
             seemed
             to
             go
             but
             little
             further
             :
             But
             afterward
             quite
             cast
             off
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             denied
             all
             his
             Claim
             of
             universal
             or
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             that
             joyned
             with
             Luther
             in
             reforming
             many
             Abuses
             ,
             thought
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             (
             or
             Church
             )
             must
             have
             one
             Humane
             Head
             or
             Governor
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             not
             separate
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             only
             keep
             him
             to
             govern
             by
             Church
             Canons
             ,
             and
             not
             Arbitrarily
             ,
             as
             being
             
               singulis
               major
            
             ,
             but
             
               universis
               minor
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Controversie
             came
             to
             be
             the
             same
             as
             between
             Monarchs
             that
             will
             be
             above
             Law
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             limited
             by
             the
             Laws
             .
             The
             Italians
             and
             some
             others
             are
             for
             the
             first
             ;
             but
             the
             French
             and
             some
             others
             are
             only
             for
             his
             limited
             Power
             .
             Of
             these
             in
             
             Luther's
             time
             were
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Julius
               Pflug
               .
               ,
               Sidonius
               ,
               Agricola
               ,
            
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Interim
             ,
             and
             
               Wicelius
               ,
               Cassander
               ,
               Haffmeister
            
             ,
             and
             after
             
               Fr.
               Baldwin
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             .
             And
             in
             France
             some
             excellent
             Lawyers
             ,
             yet
             more
             moderate
             ,
             as
             the
             Chancellor
             
               Mich.
               Hospitalius
               ,
               Thu●nus
            
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Party
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             
               Joh.
               Gerson
            
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             before
             these
             ,
             was
             so
             moderate
             (
             though
             he
             was
             for
             burning
             Hus
             and
             Jerome
             of
             Prague
             )
             that
             in
             the
             great
             Point
             of
             the
             
             sufficiency
             of
             God's
             own
             Laws
             ,
             he
             condemneth
             even
             most
             of
             these
             Moderators
             .
             I
             will
             insert
             his
             words
             
               in
               Sermone
               in
               die
               Circumcisionis
               Domini
               habito
               Trasconae
               coram
               Papae
            
             (
             in
             the
             Pope's
             own
             hearing
             .
             )
          
           
             
               [
               Schismatis
               praesentis
               sedationem
               invenire
               non
               sufficient
               leges
               humanae
               jam
               conditae
               ,
               nisi
               superior
               Lex
               Divina
               vivae
               &
               architectonica
               consulatur
               .
               Quod
               fortè
               non
               satis
               actum
               est
               usque
               in
               praesens
               :
               Obliget
               quod
               ait
               Dominus
               in
               Isaia
               ,
               Timuerunt
               me
               mandato
               hominum
               ,
               &
               doctrinis
               ;
               
                 ideo
                 ecce
                 ego
              
               addam
               ut
               admirationem
               faciam
               populo
               huic
               miraculo
               grandi
               &
               stupendo
               ;
               Peribit
               enim
               sapientia
               à
               sapientibus
               ejus
               ,
               &
               intellectus
               prudentium
               ejus
               abscondetur
               :
               Ex
               quo
               loco
               sumpsit
               Jesus
               illud
               improperium
               contra
               Pharisaeos
               quod
               irritum
               faciebant
               mandatum
               Dei
               propter
               suas
               traditiones
               .
               Audirent
               utinam
               ista
               auribus
               suis
               hi
               qui
               legem
               Evangelicam
               ,
               legem
               Divinam
               cum
               professoribus
               suis
               deserentes
               ,
               humanis
               traditionibus
               incumbant
               toti
               ,
               adeo
               ut
               ad
               superiorem
               legem
               illam
               oculos
               attollere
               vel
               non
               valeant
               ex
               ruditate
               ,
               vel
               nolint
               ex
               iniquitate
               ,
               vel
               negligant
               ex
               inerti
               segnitie
               ,
               cum
               tamen
               rebus
               leges
               humanae
               non
               sufficiunt
               ;
               prout
               in
               schismate
               praesente
               compertum
               videtur
               ;
               &
               ad
               Legis
               divinae
               radicem
               &
               interpretationem
               Consultatio
               referatur
               ,
               &
               secundum
               eam
               conscientia
               formetur
               necesse
               est
               ,
               Quid
               autem
               mali
               ,
               quid
               periculi
               ,
               quid
               Confusionis
               attulerit
               contemptus
               sacrae
               Scripturae
               ;
               utique
               SVFFICIENTIS
               PRO
               REGIMINE
               ecclesiae
               Alioquin
               Christus
               fuisset
               Legislator
               imperfectus
               :
               Interrogetur
               experientia
               ,
               consideretur
               clerus
               ,
               cui
               desponsari
               debuerat
               Sapientia
               quae
               de
               sursum
               est
               ,
               purifica
               &
               pudica
               ;
               an
               ipse
               fornicatus
               est
               cum
               adultera
               illa
               meretricula
               ,
               sapientia
               terrena
               ,
               animali
               ,
               diabolica
               :
               Status
               insuper
               ecclesiae
               nonne
               factus
               est
               totus
               brutalis
               &
               monstrosus
               ?
               
               ubi
               coelum
               deorsum
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               id
               quod
               spirituale
               est
               ,
               &
               terra
               sursum
               ,
               spiritus
               serviens
               &
               caro
               dominans
               :
               Principale
               accessorium
               ,
               &
               accessorium
               principale
               ;
               usque
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               quidam
               delirare
               non
               dubitent
               quod
               per
               inventiones
               humanas
               etiam
               melius
               ,
               quàm
               per
               legem
               divinam
               &
               Evangelicam
               regeretur
               :
               Quasi
               minus
               sit
               anima
               quàm
               Corpus
               ,
               &
               spiritualis
               quàm
               carnalis
               fructus
               :
               Haec
               assertio
               per
               meam
               fidem
               blasphema
               est
               ;
               nedum
               falsa
               .
               Evangelica
               quippe
               doctrina
               per
               suos
               professores
               dilatavit
               Ecclesiam
               usque
               in
               Coelum
               ,
               quam
               filii
               Agur
               exquirentes
               sapientiam
               quae
               de
               terra
               est
               detruserunt
               usque
               in
               coenum
               :
               Et
               quod
               ex
               toto
               non
               corruerit
               est
               ex
               gratia
               Dei
               &
               salvatoris
               nostri
               .
               Haec
               ego
               loquor
               eo
               liberius
               quia
               mihi
               Conscius
               sum
               ,
               non
               ex
               quaestu
               ,
               non
               ambitu
               ,
               non
               ad
               laudem
               propriam
               meae
               professionis
               ,
               sed
               pro
               assertione
               veritatis
               &
               utilit●●e
               publica
               haec
               dicere
               .
            
          
           
             O
             happy
             England
             ,
             if
             Protestants
             had
             been
             as
             much
             in
             this
             against
             Popery
             and
             Error
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             And
             here
             the
             Roman
             Deceivers
             and
             some
             peaceable
             Men
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             joyned
             to
             draw
             us
             to
             them
             on
             Pretences
             of
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
             Some
             honest
             peaceable
             Men
             have
             been
             destroyed
             by
             the
             rest
             for
             their
             Moderation
             .
             The
             Learnedst
             Moderator
             that
             we
             have
             had
             ,
             was
             
               M.
               Ant.
               de
               dominis
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Spalato
             ,
             whose
             Books
             
               de
               Republ.
               Eccles.
            
             are
             full
             of
             both
             Learning
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             moderate
             that
             I
             cannot
             call
             him
             a
             Papist
             :
             Though
             being
             enticed
             to
             Rome
             again
             by
             flattery
             ,
             he
             perished
             by
             their
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             What
             Leander
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             fully
             acquainted
             .
             
               Fr.
               de
               Sancta
               Clara
               aliàs
               Davenport
               ,
            
             was
             a
             real
             Papist
             ,
             and
             designed
             on
             the
             pretence
             of
             Reconciliation
             to
             draw
             us
             over
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             hath
             shewed
             more
             acquaintance
             with
             Scotus
             and
             other
             
             Schoolmen
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Protestants
             in
             his
             attempt
             to
             reconcile
             our
             Articles
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Morley
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             Conference
             with
             the
             Jesuit
             F.
             Darcy
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             drawn
             him
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             perswading
             him
             that
             they
             are
             not
             unreconcileable
             but
             can
             abate
             us
             many
             things
             ;
             P.
             5.
             
             
               [
               The
               Father
               replied
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               we
               should
               not
               find
               them
               so
               stiff
               in
               all
               Points
               :
               for
               in
               things
               of
               Positive
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitution
               only
               ,
               the
               Church
               might
               in
               order
               to
               Christian
               Peace
               alter
               something
               which
               she
               had
               before
               Established
               ;
               and
               he
               doubted
               not
               but
               she
               would
               :
               And
               his
               Instances
               were
               ,
               the
               Latine
               Service
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               under
               one
               Species
               ,
               and
               the
               Caelibate
               of
               Priests
               ;
               But
               as
               for
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               alter
               or
               abate
               any
               thing
               ,
               instancing
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             their
             ordinary
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             grant
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             hath
             not
             prevailed
             with
             them
             for
             such
             Alterations
             as
             they
             say
             are
             in
             their
             Power
             .
          
           
             What
             of
             this
             Kind
             they
             offered
             in
             the
             Treaty
             with
             Archbishop
             Laud
             we
             shall
             see
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             Book
             called
             
               The
               Catholick
               Moderator
            
             ,
             goeth
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             man
             hath
             attempted
             it
             with
             so
             much
             ability
             of
             Judgment
             and
             Success
             of
             late
             as
             
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Votum
               Pro
               Pace
               ,
               Consultatio
            
             and
             Notes
             on
             Cassander
             ,
             his
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             
               De
               Antichristo
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Writings
             against
             Rivet
             .
             The
             Dutch
             dealt
             hardly
             with
             him
             as
             an
             Arminian
             ,
             and
             Judged
             him
             to
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             had
             not
             such
             another
             Man
             
             among
             them
             )
             from
             which
             his
             Wife
             delivered
             him
             ,
             getting
             him
             carried
             out
             in
             a
             Trunk
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             carrying
             from
             him
             his
             Arminian
             Books
             .
             And
             being
             escaped
             into
             France
             he
             was
             intimate
             with
             the
             Learned
             Jesuits
             ,
             especially
             Petavius
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Queen
             of
             
             Sweden's
             Embassador
             ,
             who
             shortly
             after
             turned
             Papist
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             living
             at
             Rome
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             censoriousness
             to
             suspect
             that
             his
             great
             exasperation
             might
             have
             influence
             on
             his
             judgment
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Man
             whom
             our
             English
             Defenders
             of
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             own
             ,
             I
             will
             next
             tell
             you
             what
             his
             late
             judgment
             was
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             I
             have
             a
             far
             greater
             honour
             for
             those
             Men
             that
             were
             bred
             in
             Popery
             and
             are
             Moderators
             ,
             than
             for
             those
             being
             bred
             Protestants
             revolt
             from
             Reformation
             to
             a
             Coalition
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Gerson
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             holy
             Man
             :
             Cassander
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             an
             excellent
             Pious
             learned
             Man
             :
             And
             I
             doubt
             whether
             most
             of
             our
             nominal
             Protestants
             that
             are
             for
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             be
             near
             so
             moderate
             as
             he
             .
             He
             oft
             (
             as
             
               de
               Officio
               Pii
               Viri
            
             ,
             p.
             788
             ,
             789
             ,
             &c
             )
             maketh
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             
               He
               maintaineth
               (
               that
               some
               called
               Schismaticks
               ,
               are
               not
               indeed
               departed
               from
               the
               Church
               for
               departing
               from
               Rome
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               depart
               not
               from
               Christ
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               that
               only
               defection
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               not
               diversity
               of
               Rites
               and
               Opinions
               cuts
               Men
               off
               from
               Christ
               !
               And
               that
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               joyned
               to
               Christ
               the
               Head
               by
               sound
               belief
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Bond
               of
               Charity
               and
               Peace
               ,
               they
               are
               joyned
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               Schismaticks
               and
               
               Aliens
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               rejected
               and
               seem
               separated
               from
               their
               Society
               and
               Communion
               ,
               by
               another
               more
               powerful
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               doth
               obtain
               the
               Government
               .
            
             (
             How
             much
             more
             moderate
             and
             sound
             is
             Cassander
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             .
             )
             And
             Pag.
             791.
             he
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Ethiopians
             that
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             he
             still
             speaketh
             so
             cautelously
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             understand
             how
             far
             he
             took
             the
             Papacy
             to
             be
             necessary
             .
             Yet
             sometime
             he
             only
             excuseth
             the
             unwilling
             departers
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             asserteth
             ,
             
               Consult
               .
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
            
             p
             931.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               alien
               from
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               that
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Chief
               or
               Supream
               Rector
               the
               Successor
               of
               St.
               Peter
               in
               Governing
               and
               Feeding
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               required
               to
               the
               Unity
               of
               this
               external
               Church
               :
               And
               it
               is
               not
               only
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               but
               Obedience
               to
               one
               Chief
               Ruler
               that
               he
               Pleads
               for
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Lindanus
             ,
             and
             frequently
             he
             still
             professeth
             only
             to
             desire
             some
             Reformation
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             but
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             own
             those
             that
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
            
             Grotius's
             Judgment
             in
             his
             own
             Words
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             TO
             give
             you
             
             Grotius's
             Judgment
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             transcribe
             many
             Books
             :
             I
             shall
             choose
             some
             plain
             Passages
             .
          
           
             
               Discussione
               Apologet.
               Rivet
            
             .
             p.
             255.
             
             
               Those
               that
               knew
               Grotius
               ,
               knew
               that
               he
               always
               wished
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               Christians
               into
               one
               and
               the
               same
               
               Body
               .
               (a)
               But
               he
               sometime
               thought
               even
               after
               he
               was
               known
               to
               the
               most
               excellent
               Vairius
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               begun
               by
               a
               Conjunction
               of
               the
               Protestants
               among
               themselves
               :
               Afterwards
               he
               saw
               that
               this
               was
               altogether
               unfeasible
               ;
               because
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               Genius
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               Calvinists
               is
               most
               alien
               from
               all
               Peace
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               are
               not
               joyned
               among
               themselves
               by
               any
               common
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (b)
               which
               are
               the
               Causes
               that
               the
               Parties
               made
               cannot
               be
               gathered
               into
               one
               Body
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               more
               and
               more
               Parties
               are
               ready
               to
               rise
               out
               of
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               Grotius
               now
               absolutely
               judgeth
               ,
               and
               many
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               cannot
               be
               joyned
               among
               themselves
               unless
               at
               once
               they
               be
               joyned
               to
               them
               that
               cohere
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               without
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               common
               Government
               hoped
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               (c)
               Therefore
               he
               wisheth
               that
               the
               Division
               which
               fell
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Causes
               of
               that
               Division
               were
               taken
               away
               .
               The
               Primacy
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ib.
               P.
            
             185.
             
             
               Grotius
               professeth
               that
               he
               will
               so
               interpret
               Scripture
               ,
               God
               favouring
               him
               ,
               and
               Pious
               Men
               being
               consulted
               ,
               that
               he
               cross
               not
               the
               Rule
               delivered
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               P.
               239.
               
               The
               Augustane
               Confession
               commodiously
               explained
               hath
               scarce
               any
               thing
               which
               may
               not
               be
               reconciled
               with
               those
               Opinions
               which
               are
               received
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               by
               Authority
               of
               Antiquity
               and
               of
               Synods
               as
               may
               be
               known
               out
               of
               Cassander
               and
               Hoffmeister
               .
               And
               there
               are
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               also
               that
               think
               not
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               71.
               
               (
               The
               Churches
               that
               join
               with
               Rome
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               the
               Opinions
               explained
               in
               the
               Councils
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               decree
               against
               
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               They
               have
               also
               received
               the
               egregious
               Constitutions
               of
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               abundantly
               enough
               for
               the
               Correction
               of
               Vices
               :
               But
               all
               use
               them
               not
               as
               they
               ought
               :
               And
               this
               is
               it
               that
               all
               the
               Lovers
               of
               Piety
               and
               Peace
               would
               have
               corrected
               (
               as
               Borromaeus
               did
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Page
             18.
             
             Speaking
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               [
               These
               are
               the
               things
               which
               ,
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
               do
               not
               thus
               believe
               ,
               though
               many
               that
               call
               themselves
               Catholicks
               so
               live
               as
               if
               they
               did
               believe
               them
               .
               But
               Protestants
               (
               so
               live
               )
               (
               by
               force
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Catholicks
               by
               the
               decay
               of
               Discipline
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             95.
             
             
               What
               was
               long
               ago
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Mistress
               of
               others
               ,
               we
               may
               best
               know
               by
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Africans
               and
               French
               ,
               to
               which
               Grotius
               will
               subscribe
               with
               a
               willing
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             7.
             
             
               They
               accuse
               the
               Bull
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               Articles
               besides
               those
               of
               the
               Creed
               ;
               but
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               hath
               more
               .
               —
               But
               these
               in
               the
               Bull
               are
               New
               as
               Dr.
               Rivet
               will
               have
               it
               .
               But
               very
               many
               Learned
               Men
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               new
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               rightly
               
               understood
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               appeareth
               by
               the
               places
               both
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               have
               ever
               been
               of
               great
               Authority
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               cited
               in
               the
               Margin
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               Trent
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             35.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               it
               which
               the
               Synod
               of
               Trent
               saith
               ,
               That
               in
               that
               Sacrament
               Jesus
               Christ
               true
               God
               and
               truely
               Man
               ,
               is
               really
               and
               substantially
               contained
               under
               the
               form
               of
               those
               sensible
               things
               :
               Yet
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Natural
               manner
               of
               existing
               ,
               but
               Sacramentally
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               way
               of
               existing
               ,
               which
               though
               we
               cannot
               express
               in
               words
               ,
               yet
               may
               we
               by
               Cogitation
               illustrated
               by
               Faith
               be
               certain
               that
               to
               God
               it
               is
               possible
               .
               (
               The
               Councils
               expressions
               are
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 There
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 of
                 Wine
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 Which
                 Conversion
                 the
                 Catholick
                 calleth
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Page
             79.
             
             
               When
               the
               Synod
               of
               Trent
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               be
               adored
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               it
               ,
               intends
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               is
               to
               be
               adored
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             14.
             
             
               Grotius
               distinguisheth
               between
               the
               Opinions
               of
               School
               men
               ,
               which
               oblige
               no
               Man
               ,
               (
               for
               saith
               
                 Melchior
                 Canus
              
               our
               Church
               alloweth
               us
               great
               liberty
               )
               and
               therefore
               could
               give
               no
               just
               cause
               of
               departing
               (
               as
               the
               Protestants
               did
               )
               and
               between
               those
               things
               that
               are
               defined
               by
               Councils
               .
            
          
           
             
               Even
               by
               that
               of
               Trent
               :
               The
               Acts
               of
               which
               if
               any
               Man
               read
               with
               a
               mind
               propense
               to
               peace
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               that
               they
               may
               be
               explained
               fitly
               and
               agreeably
               to
               the
               places
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               and
               of
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               that
               are
               put
               in
               the
               Margin
               .
               
               And
               if
               besides
               this
               by
               the
               care
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Kings
               those
               things
               be
               taken
               away
               which
               contradict
               that
               holy
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               in
               by
               evil
               Manners
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Authority
               of
               Councils
               or
               old
               Tradition
               ,
               then
               Grotius
               and
               many
               more
               with
               him
               will
               have
               that
               with
               which
               they
               may
               be
               content
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               
                 Val.
                 pro
                 pace
              
               ,
               That
               which
               he
               blameth
               is
               .
               1.
               
               The
               School-mens
               liberty
               of
               disputing
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               not
               agreeable
               to
               Councils
               .
               2.
               
               And
               the
               Pride
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               and
               ill
               Lives
               of
               the
               Prelates
               and
               others
               (
               which
               all
               sober
               Jesuits
               and
               Papists
               blame
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Page
             16.
             
             
               That
               the
               labours
               of
               Grotius
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               not
               displeasing
               to
               many
               equal
               Men
               ,
               many
               know
               at
               Paris
               ,
               and
               many
               in
               all
               France
               ,
               many
               in
               Poland
               ,
               and
               Germany
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               are
               placid
               ,
               and
               Lovers
               of
               peace
               :
               For
               as
               for
               the
               now-raging
               Brownists
               and
               others
               like
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
               Dr.
               Rivet
               better
               agreeth
               than
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               can
               desire
               to
               please
               them
               that
               is
               not
               touched
               with
               their
               Venom
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             may
             find
             Grotius
             and
             his
             Adherents
             yet
             disclaiming
             Popery
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               are
               no
               Papists
               ,
               he
               tells
               you
               his
               meaning
               ,
               Ib.
               p.
               15.
               
               [
               In
               that
               Epistle
               Grotius
               by
               Papists
               meant
               those
               that
               without
               any
               difference
               do
               approve
               of
               all
               the
               sayings
               and
               doings
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               Honour
               and
               Lucres
               sake
               as
               is
               usual
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             By
             this
             description
             I
             suppose
             that
             many
             Popes
             even
             of
             late
             were
             no
             Papists
             ,
             such
             as
             condemned
             the
             Acts
             and
             Persons
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             censured
             Liberius
             and
             Honorius
             ,
             nor
             Adrian
             the
             sixth
             ,
             that
             saith
             a
             Pope
             may
             be
             a
             Heretick
             ;
             
             nor
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Binnius
               ,
               Genebrard
            
             ,
             that
             exclaim
             against
             many
             of
             them
             :
             Nor
             Bellarmine
             ,
             nor
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             nor
             More
             or
             Fisher
             ,
             nor
             Bonner
             ,
             nor
             Gardiner
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             ever
             I
             met
             with
             .
          
           
             But
             others
             more
             moderately
             call
             only
             those
             Papists
             that
             are
             for
             the
             Popes
             Power
             above
             Councils
             :
             And
             so
             the
             French
             are
             none
             ;
             nor
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             were
             none
             :
             Grotius
             addeth
             p.
             45.
             that
             
               By
               Papists
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               them
               that
               saving
               the
               Rights
               of
               Kings
               and
               Bishops
               do
               give
               to
               the
               Pope
               or
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               that
               Primacy
               which
               ancient
               Customs
               and
               Canons
               ,
               and
               the
               Edicts
               of
               ancient
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               assign
               them
               ;
               which
               Primacy
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               the
               Roman
               Churches
               preferred
               before
               all
               other
               by
               common
               consent
               .
               So
               Liberius
               the
               Bishop
               being
               so
               lapsed
               that
               he
               was
               dead
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               retained
               its
               right
               and
               defended
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Primacy
             of
             Name
             and
             Honour
             only
             without
             any
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             it
             's
             nothing
             to
             our
             case
             .
             But
             seeing
             it
             's
             a
             Governing
             Primacy
             that
             he
             means
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             against
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             Foreigners
             claim
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Emperors
             never
             gave
             Popes
             or
             Councils
             power
             over
             other
             Princes
             Dominions
             ,
             nor
             could
             give
             any
             such
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             did
             ancient
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             could
             do
             .
             Who
             gave
             it
             them
             ?
             And
             who
             knows
             to
             what
             Councils
             he
             will
             limit
             this
             power
             ?
             Councils
             these
             thousand
             years
             have
             been
             for
             much
             of
             Popery
             .
             4.
             
             If
             
               Common
               Consent
            
             give
             this
             power
             ,
             it
             binds
             not
             the
             Dissenters
             .
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             of
             others
             concerning
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vincentius
             wrote
             a
             Book
             called
             
               Grotius
               Papizans
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Claud.
               Saravius
            
             an
             Eminent
             Parliament-man
             in
             Paris
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             p.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
               ad
               Gron.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Heri
               invisi
               Legatum
               —
               De
               ejus
               libro
               &
               libello
               postremis
               interrogatus
               respondet
               plane
               Mileterio
               consona
               :
               Romanam
               fidem
               esse
               veram
               &
               sinceram
               ,
               solosque
               clericorum
               mores
               degeneres
               schismati
               dedisse
               locum
               .
               Adferebatque
               plura
               in
               hanc
               sententiam
               .
               Quid
               dicam
               ?
               Merito
               quod
               falso
               olim
               Paulo
               Festus
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Sed
               haec
               tibi
               soli
               .
               Infensissimus
               est
               Riveto
               .
               Est
               sanè
               in
               praecipiti
               in
               quo
               diu
               stare
               non
               licet
               .
               Deploro
               veris
               lacrymis
               tantam
               jacturam
               :
               Deumque
               ex
               animo
               supplex
               veneror
               ut
               illi
               spiritum
               suum
               mentemque
               meliorem
               det
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             Epistle
             to
             Salmasius
             p.
             196.
             he
             saith
             ,
             being
             ask'd
             his
             Judgment
             of
             his
             last
             Books
             ,
             
               [
               Tantum
               abest
               ut
               omnia
               probem
               ,
               ut
               vix
               aliquid
               in
               co
               reperiocui
               sine
               conditione
               calculum
               apponam
               meum
               .
               Verissimè
               dixit
               ille
               qui
               dixit
               Grotium
               papizare
               .
               Vix
               tamen
               in
               isto
               scripto
               aliquid
               legi
               quod
               mirarer
               ,
               quodve
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               occurreret
               .
               Nunquid
               enim
               omnes
               istiusmodi
               authoris
               lucubrationes
               erga
               Papistarum
               errores
               perpetuam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               erga
               Jesuitas
               amorem
               ,
               erga
               nos
               plusquam
               vatinianum
               odium
               produnt
               &
               clamant
               .
               In
               voto
               quod
               ejus
               nomen
               praeferebat
               an
               veritus
               est
               haec
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               profiteri
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             how
             far
             he
             was
             familiar
             with
             Grotius
             he
             ●ells
             us
             p.
             248.
             
             
               Ad
               Vincent
               .
               Fabrit
               .
               [
               Cum
               eo
               nempe
               Communicaveram
               vel
               solebam
               mea
               fere
               omnia
               ,
               ]
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             what
             Salmasius
             thought
             of
             him
             these
             words
             of
             
               Saravius
               ad
               Salmas
            
             .
             intimate
             .
          
           
             
               Ex
               quo
               à
               vera
               orbita
               in
               religionis
               negotio
               deflexit
               ,
               captasti
               occasionem
               toto
               biennio
               antequam
               sato
               fungeretur
               ,
               eum
               illudendi
               ,
               certe
               irritandi
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             have
             formerly
             said
             that
             worthy
             Mr.
             Ereskin
             yet
             living
             ,
             (
             since
             dead
             )
             told
             me
             that
             Petavius
             told
             him
             that
             Grotius
             was
             resolved
             to
             have
             declared
             himself
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             them
             if
             he
             had
             returned
             safe
             from
             the
             Journey
             he
             died
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Henr.
               Valesius
            
             in
             his
             Funeral
             Oration
             on
             Petavius
             saith
             ,
             p.
             684.
             
             
               Bates●i
               Collect.
            
             
             
               [
               Quid
               non
               praestitit
               ut
               clarissimum
               Virum
               Hugonem
               Grotium
               ad
               Catholica●
               Communionem
               adduceret
               ?
               Erat
               ille
               quidem
               minimè
               à
               nobis
               alienus
               ,
               &
               poene
               noster
               ,
               quippe
               qui
               doctrinan
               Tridentim
               Concilii
               in
               omnibus
               sese
               amplecti
               palam
               profiteretur
               .
               Id
               unum
               supererat
               ,
               ut
               Ecclesiae
               Sacrari●m
               ingressus
               Communionem
               nostram
               Sociaretur
               .
               Quod
               ille
               nescio
               quas
               ob
               causas
               dum
               ad
               Catholicae
               fidei
               umtatem
               plurimos
               secum
               sperat
               adducere
               Consultò
               differebat
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             make
             no
             other
             mens
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             words
             the
             Index
             of
             his
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Conciliators
             or
             Peace-makers
             about
             our
             Controversies
             with
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             IF
             any
             shall
             think
             that
             I
             who
             have
             spent
             so
             much
             time
             and
             labour
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             am
             now
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             would
             raise
             dishonourable
             suspicions
             ,
             on
             any
             just
             endeavours
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             they
             will
             utterly
             mistake
             me
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             sorts
             of
             Endeavours
             for
             peace
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             by
             real
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             I.
             The
             old
             Conformists
             that
             prevailed
             against
             the
             Dissenters
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             days
             ,
             
             were
             for
             going
             no
             further
             from
             the
             Papists
             than
             they
             needs
             must
             ,
             lest
             they
             gave
             them
             occasion
             of
             accusation
             .
          
           
             II.
             Since
             then
             many
             Men
             have
             taken
             notice
             that
             many
             of
             our
             Doctrinal
             Controversies
             consist
             more
             in
             ambiguous
             words
             ,
             and
             misunderstanding
             of
             each
             other
             than
             most
             on
             either
             side
             imagine
             :
             And
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             the
             lessening
             of
             such
             Controversies
             by
             better
             Explications
             and
             stating
             of
             the
             Case
             :
             In
             this
             kind
             Spalatensis
             and
             Bishop
             
               W.
               Forbes
            
             have
             done
             very
             Learnedly
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             things
             yielded
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             far
             .
             
               Camero
               ,
               Amiraldus
               ,
               Capellus
               ,
               Testardus
               ,
            
             the
             
               Theses
               Salmurienses
            
             and
             Sed●nenses
             have
             done
             much
             :
             But
             no
             Man
             so
             much
             as
             
               Lude
               Le
               Blank
            
             in
             his
             Theses
             ,
             which
             he
             sent
             me
             his
             desire
             here
             to
             publish
             .
             To
             these
             I
             adjoin
             my self
             ,
             as
             (
             among
             many
             other
             Writings
             )
             in
             my
             Catholick
             Theology
             and
             
               Methodus
               Theologiae
            
             I
             have
             openly
             and
             largely
             shewed
             the
             World.
             And
             no
             Censures
             have
             deterred
             me
             from
             this
             honest
             and
             necessary
             way
             of
             pacification
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             there
             are
             others
             that
             would
             on
             pretence
             of
             Peace
             take
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Errors
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Government
             and
             Worship
             ;
             But
             yet
             are
             for
             no
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             IV.
             But
             those
             that
             I
             now
             write
             against
             go
             further
             ,
             and
             some
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
               Catholicae
            
             would
             come
             under
             the
             Pope
             ,
             some
             by
             pretence
             of
             the
             power
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             or
             an
             Universal
             Colledge
             of
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             these
             and
             Patriarchs
             conjunct
             ,
             would
             bring
             us
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             contrive
             an
             Union
             on
             some
             French
             terms
             .
             And
             would
             to
             this
             end
             let
             in
             abundance
             of
             corruptions
             in
             Discipline
             and
             Worship
             
             on
             pretence
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             .
             Yea
             some
             condemn
             those
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             yea
             as
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Damnation
             who
             are
             not
             in
             these
             matters
             of
             their
             mind
             .
             It
             is
             these
             that
             I
             am
             against
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             While
             I
             oppose
             these
             ,
             I
             still
             own
             my
             foresaid
             reconciling
             Books
             ,
             and
             no
             reproach
             of
             those
             that
             run
             into
             a
             contrary
             extream
             shall
             ever
             drive
             me
             from
             the
             true
             terms
             of
             Peace
             ,
             nor
             to
             desire
             any
             cruelty
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             but
             what
             necessary
             defence
             (
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             )
             require
             :
             And
             though
             my
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Revelation
             have
             offended
             many
             ,
             upon
             far
             closer
             study
             of
             it
             since
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             less
             but
             more
             perswaded
             that
             Pagan
             Rome
             was
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             that
             
               John
               Fox
               (
               Martyrol
               .
               Vol.
            
             I.
             p.
             III.
             who
             took
             his
             Oath
             of
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             brought
             him
             to
             take
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             for
             the
             Beast
             with
             Seven
             Heads
             and
             Ten
             Horns
             ,
             and
             to
             expound
             the
             Times
             and
             Thousand
             years
             accordingly
             )
             is
             much
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             But
             if
             I
             be
             uncertain
             of
             such
             points
             ,
             I
             will
             rather
             suspend
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             than
             in
             uncertainty
             venture
             on
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             against
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
             I
             hold
             Communion
             with
             the
             Romans
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Popery
             :
             I
             take
             all
             true
             Christians
             among
             them
             for
             Part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             I
             take
             their
             pretended
             Catholick
             Church
             as
             Headed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             no
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             as
             Headed
             by
             any
             Usurping
             Humane
             Head
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               VIII
            
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             [
             in
             defence
             of
             Grotius
             in
             his
             Book
             called
             ,
             His
             Vindication
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             from
             the
             Presbyterian
             Charge
             of
             Popery
             ,
             as
             managed
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Grotian
             Religion
             ,
             I
             fiercely
             Prefaced
             by
             a
             Dignitary
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             Parker
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             mean
             to
             give
             you
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             pass
             by
             his
             mistakes
             against
             my self
             .
             Only
             saying
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             fairly
             done
             to
             affirm
             that
             I
             numbered
             him
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             designed
             to
             bring
             in
             Popery
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             no
             such
             words
             ,
             yea
             and
             praising
             him
             ,
             excepted
             him
             from
             that
             number
             ,
             only
             dissenting
             from
             his
             too
             near
             approach
             :
             But
             whether
             he
             except
             himself
             ,
             his
             words
             will
             best
             shew
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Page
             20
             ,
             21.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               give
               some
               light
               what
               was
               the
               Religion
               of
               Grotius
               :
               He
               was
               in
               affection
               a
               Friend
               and
               in
               desire
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               on
               his
               Death
               bed
               recomended
               that
               Church
               as
               it
               was
               Legally
               Established
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               of
               his
               Family
               as
               were
               then
               about
               him
               ,
               obliging
               them
               by
               his
               Authority
               to
               adhere
               firmly
               to
               it
               so
               far
               as
               they
               had
               opportunity
               .
               (a)
            
          
           
           
             Page
             81.
             
             
               [
               I
               know
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               that
               give
               them
               (
               the
               Popes
               )
               either
               more
               or
               less
               than
               I
               do
               .
               (b)
            
          
           
             Page
             82.
             
             
               To
               wave
               their
               last
               four
               hundred
               years
               determinations
               is
               implicitely
               to
               renounce
               all
               the
               necessary
               Causes
               of
               this
               great
               Schism
               .
               And
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               their
               old
               Patriarchal
               Power
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               (
               which
               is
               another
               part
               of
               my
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               to
               quit
               the
               Modern
               Papacy
               both
               Name
               and
               Thing
               .
               (c)
            
          
           
             Page
             84.
             
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               if
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               were
               reduced
               from
               his
               Universality
               of
               Sovereign
               Jurisdiction
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
              
               ,
               to
               his
               
                 Principium
                 Vnitatis
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Court
               regulated
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Councils
               of
               Constance
               and
               Basil
               ,
               and
               is
               desired
               by
               many
               Roman
               Catholicks
               as
               well
               as
               we
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Creed
               or
               necessary
               Points
               of
               Faith
               were
               reduced
               to
               what
               they
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               four
               first
               Oecumenical
               Councils
               according
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               third
               General
               Council
               ,
               (d)
               admitting
               no
               additional
               Articles
               but
               only
               necessary
               Explications
               ,
               and
               those
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               
               or
               one
               so
               General
               as
               can
               be
               Convocated
               .
               (e)
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Supposing
               that
               some
               things
               from
               whence
               offence
               hath
               been
               either
               given
               or
               taken
               —
               I
               say
               in
               case
               these
               three
               things
               were
               accorded
               —
               whether
               Christians
               might
               not
               live
               in
               an
               Holy
               Communion
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               the
               same
               publick
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               free
               from
               all
               Schismatical
               Separation
               of
               themselves
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               We
               have
               no
               Controversie
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               about
               a
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               but
               a
               Supremacy
               of
               Power
               .
               (f)
               I
               shall
               declare
               my
               sence
               in
               four
               Conclusions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               St.
               Peter
               had
               a
               fixed
               Chair
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               after
               at
               Rome
               is
               a
               truth
               which
               no
               Man
               who
               giveth
               any
               credit
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               can
               either
               deny
               or
               well
               doubt
               of
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               St.
               Peter
               had
               a
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               among
               the
               Apostles
               is
               the
               unanimous
               voice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Some
               Fathers
               and
               School-men
               who
               were
               no
               Sworn
               Vassals
               to
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               affirm
               that
               this
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               is
               affixed
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
               St.
               Peters
               Successors
               for
               ever
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Page
             107.
             
             
               They
               who
               made
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               a
               Patriarch
               were
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               ,
               not
               excluding
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Christian
               Emperors
               and
               Oecumenical
               Councils
               :
               What
               Laws
               they
               made
               in
               this
               case
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               (
               till
               they
               be
               repealed
               lawfully
               )
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ.
               
               (g)
            
          
           
           
             Page
             104.
             
             
               (
               To
               my
               Objection
               that
               all
               Protestants
               must
               then
               pass
               for
               Schismaticks
               that
               take
               not
               the
               Pope
               for
               
                 Principium
                 Vnitatis
              
               and
               Patriarch
               ,
               &c.
               he
               answereth
               [
               still
               weaker
               and
               weaker
               :
               —
               Must
               a
               Man
               quit
               his
               just
               right
               because
               some
               dislike
               it
               ?
               Their
               dislike
               is
               scandal
               taken
               ;
               but
               the
               quitting
               of
               that
               which
               is
               right
               for
               their
               satisfaction
               should
               be
               the
               scandal
               given
               :
               Whether
               is
               the
               worse
               ?
               1.
               
               How
               are
               they
               forced
               to
               fall
               under
               the
               reproach
               of
               Schismaticks
               ?
               If
               they
               be
               forced
               any
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               their
               own
               wilful
               Humours
               or
               erroneous
               Conscience
               :
               Others
               force
               them
               not
               .
               2.
               
               I
               would
               have
               him
               consider
               which
               is
               worse
               and
               the
               more
               dangerous
               condition
               ,
               for
               Christians
               to
               fall
               under
               the
               reproach
               of
               Schismaticks
               —
               or
               to
               fall
               into
               Schism
               it self
               .
               Whosoever
               shall
               oppose
               the
               just
               Power
               of
               a
               Lawful
               Patriarch
               lawfully
               proceeding
               is
               a
               material
               Schismatick
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             I
             forbear
             confuting
             these
             things
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             being
             now
             but
             on
             the
             Historical
             relation
             of
             their
             Judgments
             .
             You
             see
             how
             great
             necessity
             (
             to
             avoid
             Schism
             )
             they
             place
             in
             our
             subjection
             to
             a
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Confutation
             you
             shall
             have
             of
             all
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
            
             .
             The
             Judgment
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             as
             delivered
             by
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             Life
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             Pag.
             414
             ,
             415
             ,
             416
             ,
             412.
             
             
               [
               Touching
               the
               Design
               of
               working
               a
               Reconciliation
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Rome
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               charged
               on
               him
               by
               another
               Writer
               
               (
               Fuller
               Ch.
               Hist.
               lib.
               11.
               p.
               217.
               )
               who
               holds
               it
               as
               unlawful
               to
               be
               undertaken
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               be
               effected
               —
               Answ.
               If
               it
               be
               a
               Crime
               it
               's
               
                 Novum
                 Crimen
              
               of
               
                 a
                 New
                 stamp
              
               ,
               never
               coined
               before
               .
               —
               As
               to
               the
               Impossibility
               ,
               many
               Men
               of
               Eminence
               for
               Parts
               and
               Piety
               have
               thought
               otherwise
               —
               (
               Spalatensis
               and
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               are
               named
               as
               Reconcilers
               .
               )
               And
               if
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Controversies
               might
               have
               been
               composed
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               that
               other
               Protestant
               Churches
               would
               have
               sued
               by
               their
               Agents
               to
               be
               included
               in
               the
               Peace
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               lost
               nothing
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               hated
               by
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               and
               not
               loved
               by
               the
               Lutherans
               .
            
          
           
             
               Admitting
               then
               that
               such
               a
               Reconciliation
               was
               endeavoured
               betwixt
               the
               Agents
               of
               both
               Churches
               ,
               Let
               us
               next
               see
               what
               our
               great
               Statesmen
               have
               discoursed
               upon
               that
               particular
               ,
               on
               what
               terms
               the
               Agreement
               was
               to
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               they
               proceeded
               in
               it
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               the
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Pope's
                 Nuntio
              
               ,
               affirmed
               to
               have
               been
               written
               by
               the
               Venetian
               Embassador
               at
               his
               being
               in
               England
               doth
               discourse
               thus
               :
               As
               to
               a
               Reconciliation
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               between
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               and
               Rome
               ,
               there
               were
               made
               some
               general
               Propositions
               and
               Overtures
               by
               the
               Archbishop's
               Agents
               ,
               they
               assuring
               that
               his
               Grace
               was
               very
               much
               disposed
               thereto
               :
               and
               that
               if
               it
               was
               not
               accomplished
               in
               his
               Life-time
               ;
               it
               would
               prove
               a
               work
               of
               more
               difficulty
               after
               his
               Death
               ;
               that
               in
               very
               truth
               for
               the
               last
               three
               Years
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               introduced
               some
               Innovations
               ,
               approaching
               nearer
               the
               Rites
               and
               Forms
               of
               Rome
               :
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Chichester
               ,
               a
               great
               Confident
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               Eight
               other
               Bishops
               of
               his
               Grace's
               Party
               ,
               did
               most
               passionately
               desire
               a
               Reconciliation
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               That
               they
               did
               day
               by
               day
               recede
               from
               their
               ancient
               Tenets
               to
               accommodate
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               That
               therefore
               the
               Pope
               on
               his
               part
               ought
               to
               make
               some
               Steps
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               remit
               something
               of
               its
               rigour
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               no
               accord
               would
               be
               .
               The
               Composition
               on
               both
               Sides
               in
               so
               good
               a
               forwardness
               before
               Pauzani
               left
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
               had
               often
               said
               that
               there
               were
               but
               two
               sorts
               of
               People
               like
               to
               hinder
               the
               Reconciliation
               ,
               the
               Puritans
               among
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuits
               among
               the
               Catholicks
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               see
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Relation
               of
               another
               Author
               in
               a
               Gloss
               or
               Comment
               on
               the
               former
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 English
                 Pope
              
               ,
               Printed
               at
               London
               the
               same
               Year
               1643.
               
               And
               he
               will
               tell
               us
               that
               after
               Con
               had
               undertook
               the
               managing
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               the
               Matter
               began
               to
               grow
               towards
               some
               Agreement
               .
               The
               King
               required
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               such
               a
               Dispensation
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               his
               Catholick
               Subjects
               might
               resort
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Fidelity
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Jurisdiction
               should
               be
               declared
               to
               be
               but
               of
               Human
               Right
               .
               And
               so
               far
               had
               the
               Pope
               consented
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               did
               concern
               the
               King
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               really
               performed
               so
               far
               as
               other
               Catholick
               Princes
               do
               usually
               enjoy
               and
               expect
               as
               their
               due
               :
               and
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Bishops
               were
               to
               be
               Independent
               both
               from
               King
               and
               Pope
               .
               There
               was
               no
               fear
               of
               
               breach
               on
               the
               Pope's
               part
               :
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               Point
               the
               Pope
               was
               to
               content
               himself
               with
               us
               in
               England
               ,
               with
               a
               Priority
               instead
               of
               a
               Superiority
               over
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Primacy
               instead
               of
               a
               Supremacy
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               Christendom
               :
               which
               I
               conceive
               no
               man
               of
               Learning
               and
               Sobriety
               would
               have
               grudged
               to
               grant
               him
               :
               It
               was
               also
               condescended
               to
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               Marriage
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               Priests
               ,
               that
               the
               Communion
               might
               be
               administred
               
                 sub
                 utraque
                 specie
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Liturgy
               be
               officiated
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ;
               And
               though
               the
               Author
               adds
               not
               long
               after
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               suspected
               that
               so
               far
               as
               the
               inferior
               Clergy
               and
               the
               People
               were
               concerned
               ,
               the
               after-performance
               was
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Pope's
               discretion
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               but
               his
               own
               suspicion
               without
               any
               ground
               at
               all
               .
               And
               to
               obtain
               a
               Reconciliation
               on
               these
               Advantages
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               to
               do
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               in
               ordering
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               to
               be
               set
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               accustomed
               reverence
               in
               all
               approaches
               towards
               it
               and
               accesses
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               beautifying
               and
               adorning
               Churches
               ,
               and
               celebrating
               Divine
               Service
               with
               all
               due
               Solemnities
               :
               in
               taking
               Care
               that
               all
               offensive
               and
               exasperating
               Passages
               should
               be
               expunged
               out
               of
               all
               such
               Books
               as
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               Press
               ;
               and
               for
               reducing
               the
               extravagancy
               of
               some
               Opinions
               to
               an
               evener
               temper
               .
               His
               Majesty
               had
               the
               like
               reason
               also
               for
               tolerating
               lawful
               Recreations
               on
               the
               Sundays
               and
               Holidays
               ,
               the
               rigorous
               restraint
               whereof
               had
               made
               some
               Papists
               think
               (
               those
               most
               especially
               of
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               whom
               it
               most
               concerned
               )
               that
               all
               honest
               
               Pastimes
               were
               incompatible
               with
               our
               Religion
               .
               And
               if
               he
               approved
               auricular
               Confession
               and
               shewed
               himself
               willing
               to
               introduce
               it
               into
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               both
               our
               Authors
               say
               he
               did
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               than
               what
               the
               Liturgy
               commends
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Penitent
               (
               though
               we
               find
               not
               the
               word
               Auricular
               in
               it
               )
               and
               what
               the
               Canons
               have
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               point
               of
               security
               for
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               willing
               to
               Confess
               themselves
               .
               But
               whereas
               we
               are
               told
               by
               one
               of
               our
               Authors
               that
               the
               King
               should
               say
               ,
               he
               would
               use
               force
               to
               make
               it
               be
               received
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               fear
               of
               Sedition
               among
               the
               People
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               in
               one
               of
               our
               Authors
               neither
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               other
               Author
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               nameless
               Doctor
               .
               And
               in
               the
               way
               to
               so
               happy
               an
               Agreement
               (
               though
               they
               all
               stand
               accused
               for
               it
               by
               
                 The
                 English
                 Pope
              
               ,
               p.
               15
               )
               Sparrow
               may
               be
               excused
               for
               Pleading
               for
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               and
               Watts
               for
               Pennance
               ,
               Heylin
               for
               Adoration
               towards
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               Mountague
               for
               such
               a
               qualified
               Praying
               to
               Saints
               as
               his
               Book
               maintaineth
               against
               the
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               you
               would
               know
               how
               far
               they
               had
               proceeded
               towards
               this
               happy
               Reconciliation
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Nuntio
               will
               assure
               us
               thus
               :
               That
               the
               Universities
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Divines
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               did
               daily
               embrace
               Catholick
               Opinions
               ,
               though
               they
               professed
               not
               so
               much
               with
               Pen
               or
               Mouth
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Puritans
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               they
               held
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               Superior
               to
               all
               Bishops
               ;
               that
               to
               him
               it
               pertaineth
               to
               call
               General
               Councils
               ;
               that
               it
               's
               lawful
               to
               Pray
               for
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Departed
               ;
               that
               Altars
               ought
               to
               be
               erected
               of
               Stone
               ;
               In
               
               sum
               ,
               that
               they
               believed
               all
               that
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               Another
               of
               their
               Authors
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               those
               among
               us
               of
               greatest
               Worth
               ,
               Learning
               and
               Authority
               began
               to
               love
               Temper
               and
               Moderation
               ,
               that
               their
               Doctrines
               began
               to
               be
               altered
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               for
               which
               their
               Progenitors
               forsook
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               The
               Pope
               not
               Antichrist
               ,
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               Pictures
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               Authority
               in
               determining
               Controversies
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               ;
               About
               Free
               Will
               ,
               Predestination
               ,
               Universal
               Grace
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               Works
               are
               not
               Sins
               ;
               Merit
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               inherent
               Justice
               ,
               that
               Faith
               alone
               doth
               not
               justifie
               ;
               Charity
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               knowledge
               ;
               the
               authority
               of
               Traditions
               ;
               Commandments
               possible
               to
               be
               kept
               ;
               that
               in
               Exposition
               of
               Scripture
               they
               are
               by
               Canon
               bound
               to
               follow
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               once
               fearful
               Names
               of
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               are
               used
               willingly
               in
               their
               Talk
               and
               Writings
               ,
               ]
               In
               which
               Compliances
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               speak
               the
               truth
               (
               for
               in
               some
               Points
               ,
               through
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               Malice
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               are
               much
               mistaken
               )
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               which
               may
               not
               well
               consist
               with
               the
               established
               (
               though
               for
               a
               time
               discontinued
               )
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Articles
               whereof
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Jesuit
               hath
               observed
               ,
               seem
               patient
               or
               ambitious
               rather
               of
               some
               sence
               ,
               wherein
               they
               may
               seem
               Catholick
               ▪
               And
               such
               a
               sence
               is
               put
               upon
               them
               by
               him
               that
               calls
               himself
               
                 Franciscus
                 à
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               And
               if
               upon
               such
               Compliances
               as
               those
               before
               ,
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               the
               Conditions
               offered
               by
               the
               Pope
               might
               have
               been
               Confirmed
               ,
               
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               the
               greatest
               benefit
               of
               the
               Reconciliation
               must
               have
               redounded
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               and
               People
               .
               His
               Majesty's
               Security
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               concerned
               his
               Temporal
               Power
               ,
               (h)
               The
               Bishops
               of
               England
               to
               be
               Independent
               on
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               (i)
               The
               Clergy
               to
               be
               permitted
               the
               use
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               People
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               in
               both
               Kinds
               ,
               and
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               officiated
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ;
               no
               Innovation
               made
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               qualifying
               some
               Expressions
               ,
               and
               discharging
               some
               Outlandish
               Glosses
               that
               were
               put
               upon
               them
               :
               And
               seeing
               this
               ,
               what
               Man
               could
               be
               so
               void
               of
               Charity
               ,
               so
               uncompassionate
               of
               the
               Miseries
               and
               Distractions
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               wish
               from
               the
               very
               bottom
               of
               his
               Soul
               that
               the
               Reconciliation
               had
               proceeded
               on
               so
               good
               terms
               ;
               as
               not
               to
               magnifie
               the
               Men
               to
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Instrument
               Authors
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Bles●ing
               .
               (k)
               So
               far
               Dr.
               Heylin
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Archbishop's
               Intimate
               and
               Agent
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Archbishop
               
               Laud's
               own
               words
               as
               laid
               down
               in
               his
               Book
               defended
               by
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               .
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               Archbishop
               disclaimeth
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               and
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               General
               Councils
               :
               
                 But
                 he
                 thinks
                 we
                 must
                 allow
                 them
                 [
                 external
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 honour
                 and
                 priviledge
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 GREAT
                 COURTS
                 have
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 invalidity
                 of
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 LAWS
                 of
                 other
                 Courts
                 ,
                 before
                 private
                 Men
                 can
                 take
                 Liberty
                 to
                 refuse
                 Obedience
                 .
                 Part.
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               page
               540.
               
               
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 she
                 may
                 not
                 govern
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Pastoral
                 Power
                 to
                 Teach
                 and
                 Direct
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Praetorian
                 Power
                 to
                 controul
                 and
                 censure
                 too
                 ,
                 where
                 Errors
                 and
                 Crimes
                 are
                 against
                 fundamental
                 Points
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 great
                 Consequence
                 .
                 ]
                 Thus
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               Universal
               Church
               and
               Councils
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               on
               Earth
               as
               he
               calls
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               One
               Universal
               Aristocracy
               that
               hath
               Power
               of
               Governing
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               in
               one
               Council
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               one
               Supream
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               General
               Councils
               of
               divers
               Kingdoms
               o're
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               a
               Court
               than
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Nimeguen
               was
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               No
               Obedience
               is
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               consent
               for
               Concord
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               their
               Canons
               tend
               to
               true
               Concord
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               virtue
               of
               Christ's
               Law
               ,
               for
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               .
               Obedience
               hath
               no
               formal
               Object
               but
               
                 Authoritatem
                 
                 Imperantis
              
               ;
               But
               Assemblies
               for
               Concord
               have
               no
               Imperium
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               No
               Clergyman
               as
               such
               hath
               any
               but
               Pastoral
               and
               Teaching
               Power
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Tutor
               to
               order
               his
               own
               School
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Mens
               holding
               and
               renouncing
               of
               Communion
               with
               other
               Persons
               or
               Churches
               may
               be
               without
               Governing
               Power
               .
               I
               am
               not
               Governor
               of
               all
               that
               I
               hold
               or
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               .
               No
               Bishops
               have
               power
               Judicially
               to
               determine
               of
               Individuals
               ,
               who
               shall
               have
               Communion
               with
               every
               Parish
               Church
               on
               Earth
               :
               If
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               must
               hear
               them
               all
               speak
               for
               themselves
               before
               they
               judge
               them
               (
               in
               or
               out
               .
               )
               They
               are
               not
               Governors
               of
               foreign
               Kings
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               though
               in
               their
               Government
               of
               their
               particular
               Churches
               they
               must
               all
               agree
               to
               observe
               one
               Rule
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ's
               Laws
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               There
               never
               was
               an
               Universal
               Council
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               one
               Empire
               (
               a
               part
               of
               that
               )
               nor
               ever
               will
               be
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               be
               so
               destroyed
               as
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               narrow
               space
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               Dr.
               
               Stillingfleet's
               Defence
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               take
               him
               not
               to
               approve
               of
               all
               that
               he
               blameth
               not
               :
               And
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               I
               believe
               on
               second
               thoughts
               he
               will
               more
               retract
               this
               than
               ▪
               he
               did
               his
               Irenicon
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               X.
            
             Dr.
             Peter
             Heylin's
             own
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             BEcause
             we
             come
             newly
             from
             repeating
             Dr.
             
             Heylin's
             words
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             
             though
             they
             fully
             shew
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             will
             ●●ere
             annex
             some
             more
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Book
             written
             by
             a
             Papist
             ,
             called
             
               Historical
               Collections
               of
               the
               Reformation
            
             ,
             gathered
             most
             out
             of
             Dr.
             
             Heylin's
             own
             words
             (
             and
             some
             ●ut
             of
             others
             )
             describing
             the
             Reformers
             and
             Reformation
             so
             odiously
             ,
             as
             greatly
             serveth
             the
             Priests
             to
             turn
             Protestants
             to
             their
             Church
             :
             And
             ●s
             the
             Jesuit
             Maymbourgh
             maketh
             Dr.
             
             Heylin's
             Writings
             to
             have
             Converted
             the
             late
             Dutchess
             of
             York
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             it
             was
             this
             Collection
             out
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             Book
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           
             Pag.
             407.
             
             
               Such
               is
               the
               Ambition
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               unless
               he
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               he
               passeth
               not
               for
               being
               reckoned
               a
               Church
               at
               all
               :
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               of
               the
               two
               the
               Lovelier
               Error
               .
               Better
               the
               Church
               be
               all
               Head
               ,
               than
               no
               Head
               at
               all
               :
               And
               such
               a
               Church
               that
               is
               all
               Body
               and
               no
               Head
               at
               all
               have
               some
               of
               our
               Reformers
               modelled
               in
               their
               late
               Platforms
               .
               ]
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Is
             Christ
             no
             Head
             at
             all
             ?
             Or
             is
             any
             other
             Person
             or
             Court
             capable
             of
             Governing
             all
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ?
             All
             Protestants
             hold
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             hath
             no
             Head
             but
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             408.
             
             
               Speaking
               still
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               he
               saith
               [
               The
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               being
               Monarchical
               ,
               as
               our
               Masters
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               nor
               Democratical
               as
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Independency
               have
               given
               it
               out
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Practice
               and
               their
               Platform
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               Aristocratical
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             This
             is
             a
             gross
             Slander
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             .
             Did
             ever
             the
             Presbyterians
             or
             Independents
             say
             ,
             that
             All
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             must
             Govern
             the
             whole
             Church
             ▪
             in
             one
             Meeting
             ▪
             or
             by
             Delegates
             ?
             where
             be
             the
             Laws
             that
             any
             of
             them
             pretend
             all
             Christians
             made
             ?
             Or
             the
             Judgments
             they
             past
             on
             any
             Persons
             after
             exploration
             ?
             The
             Presbyterians
             are
             for
             an
             Aristocratical
             Government
             of
             National
             Churches
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             Independents
             are
             for
             popular
             Government
             in
             single
             Congregations
             ;
             but
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             the
             Church
             now
             Governed
             by
             One
             Aristocracy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               per
               Optimates
            
             that
             are
             One
             
               Persona
               Politica
            
             by
             Vote
             ruling
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ?
             Where
             is
             their
             Meeting
             ?
             What
             be
             their
             Laws
             ?
             Whom
             do
             they
             so
             try
             and
             judge
             ?
             An
             Universal
             Governing
             Aristocracy
             is
             more
             impossible
             and
             irrational
             than
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             Every
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             Governing
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             these
             keeping
             Concord
             by
             just
             Correspondency
             ,
             is
             no
             liker
             an
             Universal
             Aristocracy
             ,
             than
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Princes
             for
             Concordant
             Government
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             than
             all
             the
             Mayors
             and
             Justices
             ruling
             their
             several
             Corporations
             and
             Provinces
             make
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             Aristocratical
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             409.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               [
               Every
               Bishop
               ,
               where-ever
               he
               be
               fixt
               and
               resident
               ,
               hath
               like
               St.
               Paul
               an
               universal
               Care
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               which
               since
               they
               could
               not
               exercise
               by
               personal
               Conferences
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               the
               benefit
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               by
               Letters
               ,
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               Agents
               for
               the
               Communicating
               of
               their
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               imparting
               their
               Advice
               one
               to
               another
               as
               the
               emergent
               Occasions
               
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               require
               the
               same
               .
               These
               Letters
               they
               called
               
                 Literas
                 formatas
                 &
                 Communicatorias
              
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Thus
             Bishop
             Gunning
             and
             others
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Apostolick
             Power
             enabled
             him
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             an
             Apostle
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             plant
             Churches
             in
             as
             much
             of
             the
             World
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             and
             Laws
             infallibly
             as
             receiving
             them
             by
             sight
             and
             hearing
             or
             miraculous
             revelation
             .
             )
             And
             this
             Power
             each
             Apostle
             could
             exercise
             singly
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             by
             Voting
             as
             part
             of
             a
             College
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             teaching
             them
             all
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             Bishops
             have
             no
             such
             Office
             or
             Power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             several
             ways
             of
             expressing
             a
             Care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             Every
             Christian
             must
             do
             it
             by
             private
             Endeavours
             .
             Every
             Official
             Preacher
             by
             Preaching
             where
             he
             is
             called
             .
             Every
             Pastor
             by
             guiding
             his
             Flock
             in
             Concord
             with
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             which
             Christ
             hath
             made
             necessary
             to
             their
             Concord
             :
             And
             if
             Archbishops
             have
             right
             to
             a
             larger
             Province
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             it
             in
             their
             proper
             Province
             ,
             
               per
               partes
            
             ,
             &
             not
             as
             one
             Aristocracy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             Christians
             and
             Bishops
             must
             have
             a
             Love
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             a
             Care
             to
             do
             them
             good
             in
             their
             several
             Places
             ,
             so
             Concord
             in
             things
             necessary
             is
             a
             great
             means
             of
             that
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Pastors
             endeavoured
             it
             by
             Messages
             ,
             Letters
             and
             Synods
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             we
             .
             But
             what
             Universal
             Laws
             were
             made
             by
             
               Literae
               formatae
            
             ?
             What
             formal
             Judgments
             were
             past
             by
             them
             ?
             Where
             did
             the
             Writers
             meet
             first
             to
             hear
             the
             Accused
             and
             examine
             Witnesses
             ?
             Or
             must
             all
             believe
             the
             report
             of
             every
             single
             Pastor
             ?
             And
             was
             it
             all
             the
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
             or
             a
             major
             part
             ,
             that
             wrote
             these
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Letters
             ?
             What
             strange
             things
             can
             some
             Men
             gather
             from
             meer
             Communion
             and
             Concord
             ?
             Bishops
             had
             then
             a
             Necessity
             of
             getting
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             as
             many
             of
             their
             Order
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Government
             of
             force
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             were
             all
             Volunteers
             ,
             and
             not
             constrained
             by
             any
             Magistrate
             ?
             And
             it
             's
             useful
             still
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             we
             grant
             them
             that
             every
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             giveth
             counsel
             to
             other
             Churches
             doth
             not
             do
             it
             as
             a
             meer
             private
             Man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Bishop
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             One
             that
             by
             Office
             is
             authorized
             to
             give
             such
             Pastoral
             advice
             to
             such
             as
             he
             is
             called
             to
             give
             it
             to
             ;
             But
             not
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             charge
             of
             Governing
             other
             Mens
             Flocks
             ,
             or
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             an
             Aristocratical
             ,
             Supream
             Senate
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Court
             ,
             or
             Voting
             States
             .
             Suppose
             each
             Hospital
             have
             its
             allowed
             Physitian
             ,
             who
             in
             doubtful
             Cases
             consulteth
             with
             many
             others
             ;
             Their
             counsel
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             Physitians
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Men
             licensed
             for
             that
             Work
             and
             Care
             :
             But
             it
             proveth
             them
             not
             to
             have
             any
             proper
             Governing
             Power
             over
             his
             Hospital
             or
             Patients
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             every
             Bishop
             be
             a
             Governor
             not
             only
             in
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             or
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             Singly
             ,
             or
             Collectively
             as
             part
             of
             a
             Governing
             Company
             .
             If
             singly
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             monstrous
             Body
             that
             hath
             so
             many
             thousand
             Universal
             Heads
             .
             If
             collectively
             ,
             then
             no
             one
             is
             a
             Supream
             Governor
             ,
             but
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Body
             which
             is
             such
             .
             And
             no
             one
             on
             Earth
             can
             act
             as
             such
             a
             part
             of
             One
             Aristocracy
             ,
             without
             presence
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             hearing
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             what
             Actors
             and
             Witnesses
             say
             ,
             and
             gathering
             Votes
             .
          
           
           
             Pag.
             411.
             
             
               He
               confesseth
               out
               of
               Socrates
               about
               the
               Emperors
               Power
               in
               Church
               Matters
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 Emperors
                 received
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 negotia
                 ex
                 eorum
                 nutu
                 pendere
                 vis●
                 sunt
              
               Socr.
               l.
               5.
               
               Proem
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             is
             Mr.
             Morice
             angry
             with
             me
             for
             saying
             ,
             That
             Bishops
             used
             in
             Councils
             much
             to
             follow
             the
             Emperors
             minds
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             it
             will
             be
             but
             an
             odd
             Universal
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Soveraign
             Power
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             dependeth
             on
             the
             consent
             of
             so
             many
             Princes
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Mahometans
             Heathens
             ,
             Jacobites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             &c.
             as
             a
             General
             Council
             must
             be
             called
             by
             or
             depend
             on
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             an
             endless
             Controversie
             ,
             what
             Princes
             have
             or
             have
             not
             a
             Power
             to
             consent
             or
             dissent
             ,
             that
             their
             Subjects
             shall
             go
             to
             such
             Councils
             .
             But
             also
             Consultation
             ,
             is
             not
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XI
            
             .
             The
             Judgment
             of
             Mr.
             
               Herbert
               Thorndike
            
             ,
             a
             late
             Eminent
             Divine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             MR.
             Thorndike
             hath
             written
             so
             much
             on
             this
             Subject
             that
             I
             need
             no
             more
             than
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             his
             Books
             ,
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             his
             late
             Writings
             (
             these
             thirty
             years
             past
             )
             is
             to
             call
             us
             all
             into
             one
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
             which
             is
             unified
             by
             one
             Humane
             Government
             of
             all
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             nothing
             will
             excuse
             us
             from
             Schism
             ,
             or
             make
             our
             failing
             tolerable
             .
             His
             arguments
             for
             an
             Universal
             Aristocracy
             answered
             by
             Dr.
             
               Izaak
               Barrow
            
             in
             the
             end
             
             of
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             here
             recite
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             there
             so
             fully
             and
             learnedly
             confuted
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             In
             his
             [
             
               Just
               Weights
               and
               Measures
            
             ]
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             being
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             Reformation
             lyeth
             in
             Restoration
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Separation
             .
             (a)
          
           
             Page
             5.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Who
               will
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               shew
               us
               that
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Host
               in
               the
               Papists
               is
               Idolatry
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               They
               that
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               Idolaters
               are
               thereby
               Schismaticks
               before
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               For
               in
               plain
               terms
               we
               make
               our selves
               Schismaticks
               by
               grounding
               our
               Reformation
               on
               this
               pretence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Should
               this
               Church
               declare
               that
               the
               Change
               which
               we
               call
               Reformation
               is
               grounded
               on
               this
               supposition
               ,
               I
               must
               then
               acknowledge
               that
               we
               are
               Schismaticks
               .
            
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             
             
               Is
               to
               disprove
               them
               that
               make
               the
               Pope
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               Papists
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               the
               supposition
               of
               one
               Catholick
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               Communion
               and
               supposed
               to
               Reformation
               .
               And
               Ch.
               3.
               
               Nothing
               to
               be
               changed
               but
               on
               that
               Ground
               of
               such
               Visible
               Unity
               .
            
          
           
             Ch.
             5.
             
             
               If
               our
               Lord
               trust
               his
               Disciples
               and
               their
               Successors
               with
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               trusteth
               them
               also
               to
               make
               Laws
               for
               the
               Ruling
               
               of
               it
               —
               These
               Laws
               are
               as
               Visible
               as
               the
               Laws
               of
               any
               Kingdom
               or
               Common-wealth
               that
               is
               or
               ever
               was
               are
               Visible
               —
               I
               maintain
               the
               Popes
               Canon
               Law
               (
               and
               the
               same
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               now
               Governs
               the
               Eastern
               Church
               )
               to
               be
               derived
               from
               those
               Rules
               whereby
               the
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               their
               Successors
               governed
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               in
               Unity
               .
               —
               The
               power
               of
               Giving
               Laws
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               power
               of
               Dispensing
               the
               Exchequer
               which
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               power
               of
               admitting
               into
               and
               excluding
               out
               .
               It
               's
               a
               Visible
               Society
               founded
               by
               God
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               on
               the
               command
               of
               holding
               Communion
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             41.
             
             
               The
               Church
               in
               the
               form
               which
               I
               state
               it
               is
               a
               
                 standing
                 Synod
              
               ,
               able
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Churches
              
               ,
               containing
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               resorts
               to
               conclude
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             48.
             
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               to
               hear
               reason
               ,
               a
               Regular
               pre-eminence
               ,
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               Christendom
               in
               these
               Western
               parts
               .
               And
               he
               that
               is
               able
               to
               judge
               and
               willing
               to
               consider
               shall
               find
               that
               Pre
               eminence
               the
               
                 Only
                 Reasonable
              
               means
               to
               preserve
               so
               great
               a
               Body
               in
               Unity
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               am
               not
               my self
               tyed
               to
               justifie
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               in
               disclaiming
               all
               such
               pre-eminence
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             48.
             
             
               That
               the
               difference
               may
               be
               visible
               between
               the
               Infinite
               and
               the
               Regular
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             91.
             
             
               The
               perpetual
               Rule
               of
               the
               Church
               
               makes
               them
               Hereticks
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               Communicate
               with
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               that
               Communicate
               with
               Schismaticks
               .
               (b)
            
          
           
             Page
             94.
             
             
               The
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               by
               Incarnation
               ,
               the
               Elements
               by
               Consecration
               being
               united
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Godhead
               of
               Christ
               ,
               become
               both
               One
               Sacramentally
               ,
               by
               being
               both
               One
               with
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Godhead
               ,
               to
               the
               conveying
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               to
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             Page
             125.
             
             
               The
               worshipping
               the
               Host
               in
               the
               Papacy
               is
               not
               Idolatry
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             132.
             
             
               He
               saith
               that
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               is
               but
               to
               exclude
               the
               Popes
               Temporal
               power
               :
               But
               because
               the
               words
               seem
               to
               exclude
               the
               power
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Pope
               is
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               Member
               ,
               of
               necessity
               the
               Law
               gives
               great
               offence
               :
               And
               that
               offence
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               calls
               for
               Gods
               Vengeance
               on
               it
               ;
               which
               though
               all
               are
               involved
               in
               the
               account
               in
               the
               other
               World
               will
               lye
               on
               them
               ,
               which
               may
               change
               it
               and
               will
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             134.
             
             
               But
               the
               authority
               of
               those
               Divines
               of
               this
               Church
               who
               have
               declared
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               with
               publick
               allowance
               are
               now
               alledged
               by
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               to
               infer
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               is
               lawful
               (
               as
               excluding
               only
               the
               Popes
               Civil
               Power
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Page
             141.
             
             
               We
               receive
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               his
               Spirit
               Hypostatically
               united
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               inable
               us
               to
               perform
               .
            
          
           
           
             Page
             149.
             
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               cannot
               be
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               Pope
               cannot
               be
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             Ch.
             22.
             
             
               The
               Reformation
               pretended
               is
               abominable
               and
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               the
               usual
               Preaching
               a
               hinderance
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               new
               Homilies
               to
               be
               formed
               to
               restrain
               Preaching
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             146.
             
             
               I
               confess
               I
               can
               hope
               for
               no
               good
               end
               of
               any
               dispute
               without
               supposing
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               One
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               carried
               us
               through
               this
               discourse
               ,
               for
               the
               Principle
               on
               which
               all
               matter
               in
               debate
               is
               to
               be
               tryed
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               214.
               
               And
               oft
               he
               professeth
               that
               Presbyters
               not
               ordained
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               baptize
               and
               give
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               void
               of
               the
               Effect
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               only
               by
               Sacriledge
               —
               speaketh
               against
               killing
               and
               and
               banishing
               —
               [
               But
               this
               will
               require
               the
               like
               Moderation
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               Recusants
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               (
               p.
               234.
               )
               The
               Recusants
               being
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Good
               Families
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               will
               take
               it
               for
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Nobility
               freely
               to
               profess
               themselves
               in
               their
               Religion
               ;
               if
               they
               understand
               themselves
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Sectaries
               ,
               being
               people
               of
               mean
               quality
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               cannot
               be
               presumed
               to
               stand
               on
               their
               reputation
               so
               much
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               his
               Book
               called
               
                 The
                 Forbearance
                 of
                 Penalties
              
               ,
               c.
               3.
               p.
               12
               ,
               13.
               he
               makes
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               Union
               to
               be
               the
               Government
               and
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               visibly
               Catholick
               ,
               which
               Laws
               must
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               violating
               whereof
               is
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               the
               same
               (
               Communion
               .
               )
               And
               here
               I
               crave
               leave
               to
               call
               All
               Canons
               ,
               All
               Customs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whether
               concerning
               the
               
               Rites
               of
               God's
               Service
               ,
               or
               other
               Observations
               ,
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               name
               of
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               23.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               necessary
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Commumunion
               that
               the
               same
               Customs
               should
               be
               held
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               was
               only
               necessary
               the
               several
               Customs
               should
               be
               held
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               .
               That
               the
               same
               Authority
               instituted
               several
               Customs
               ;
               for
               so
               they
               might
               be
               changed
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               ,
               and
               yet
               Unity
               remain
               .
            
          
           
             
               Whereas
               questioning
               the
               Authority
               by
               questioning
               whether
               the
               acts
               of
               it
               be
               agreeable
               to
               ☞
               God
               's
               Law
               or
               not
               ,
               how
               should
               Unity
               be
               maintained
               ?
               It
               is
               manifest
               that
               they
               (
               the
               Fathers
               )
               could
               not
               have
               agreed
               in
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               any
               had
               excepted
               against
               any
               thing
               used
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               God's
               Law
               had
               been
               infringed
               by
               it
               .
               —
               It
               followeth
               of
               necessity
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               disowned
               by
               this
               Church
               as
               contrary
               to
               God's
               Law
               ,
               which
               holdeth
               by
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               (c)
            
          
           
           
             Page
             27.
             
             He
             saith
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             )
             
               It
               is
               agreed
               on
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               in
               Heresie
               or
               Schism
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               gives
               up
               himself
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               Hereticks
               or
               Schismaticks
               by
               receiving
               Baptism
               from
               them
               )
               though
               it
               may
               be
               true
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               available
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               making
               him
               accessory
               to
               Heresie
               or
               Schism
               that
               is
               so
               Baptized
               .
               (d)
            
          
           
             Pag.
             28.
             
             
               The
               promise
               of
               Baptism
               is
               not
               available
               ,
               
               unless
               it
               be
               deposited
               with
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               nor
               to
               him
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               that
               may
               exact
               the
               promise
               deposited
               with
               it
               .
               (e)
            
          
           
             Page
             33.
             
             
               [
               It
               is
               out
               of
               love
               to
               the
               Reformation
               that
               I
               insist
               on
               such
               a
               Principle
               as
               may
               serve
               to
               reunite
               us
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               being
               well
               assured
               that
               we
               can
               never
               be
               well
               reunited
               with
               our selves
               otherwise
               .
               Yet
               not
               only
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               the
               common
               Christianity
               must
               needs
               be
               lost
               in
               the
               divisions
               ,
               which
               will
               never
               have
               an
               end
               otherwise
               .
               (f)
            
          
           
             Pag.
             111.
             
             
               [
               If
               it
               be
               said
               that
               it
               is
               not
               visible
               where
               those
               Usurpations
               took
               place
               ,
               I
               shall
               allow
               all
               the
               time
               which
               the
               Code
               of
               the
               Canons
               contains
               ,
               which
               Pope
               Adrian
               sent
               to
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               pag.
               128.
               which
               I
               would
               have
               this
               Church
               to
               own
               .
               (g)
            
          
           
           
             In
             Mr.
             
             Thorndike's
             large
             folio
             Book
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             much
             more
             for
             his
             Universal
             Legislative
             Aristocracy
             mixt
             with
             Regular
             Papacy
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             The
             Pope
             Governing
             at
             least
             in
             the
             West
             by
             the
             Canons
             in
             the
             intervals
             of
             General
             Councils
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             alwaies
             ,
             )
             and
             as
             the
             chief
             Member
             with
             Councils
             making
             Laws
             for
             all
             the
             World.
             Thus
             the
             French
             and
             Italian
             Papists
             differ
             whether
             the
             Pope
             shall
             Govern
             the
             World
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             doth
             his
             Land
             ;
             or
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             as
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             But
             Protestants
             know
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             an
             Universal
             Legislative
             Church
             ,
             nor
             owns
             any
             Universal
             Laws
             but
             Gods
             ;
             unless
             you
             mean
             
               Nationally
               Vniversal
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Empire
             Councils
             and
             Laws
             were
             called
             .
             I
             refer
             you
             again
             to
             Dr.
             Barrows
             Confutation
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Mr.
             Thorndikes
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XII
            
             .
             The
             Judgment
             of
             Dr.
             Sparrow
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             .
          
           
             
               BIshop
               Sparrow
               Pref.
               to
               Collect.
               [
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 .
              
               Here
               committing
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               our
               Lord
               Commissions
               them
               with
               the
               same
               
               Power
               that
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               when
               he
               was
               on
               Earth
               ;
               with
               the
               same
               necessary
               standing
               Power
               that
               he
               had
               exercised
               as
               Man
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               (a)
               Less
               cannot
               in
               reason
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
               than
               all
               Power
               necessary
               for
               the
               well
               and
               peaceable
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               such
               a
               power
               is
               this
               of
               Making
               Laws
               .
               (b)
               This
               is
               a
               Commission
               in
               general
               for
               making
               Laws
               :
               Then
               in
               particular
               for
               making
               Articles
               and
               Decisions
               of
               Doctrines
               controverted
               the
               power
               is
               more
               explicite
               and
               express
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 me
                 :
                 Go
                 therefore
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               authority
               and
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               power
               given
               me
               .
               And
               what
               is
               it
               to
               teach
               the
               Truth
               with
               authority
               ,
               but
               to
               command
               and
               oblige
               all
               people
               to
               receive
               the
               Truth
               so
               taught
               ?
               (c)
               And
               this
               power
               was
               not
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               persons
               only
               ;
               for
               Christ
               then
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               them
               in
               that
               Office
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               them
               and
               their
               Successors
               in
               the
               Pastoral
               Office
               :
               To
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Bishops
               that
               should
               succeed
               them
               to
               the
               end
               of
               
               the
               World.
               (d)
               To
               this
               One
               holy
               Church
               our
               Lord
               committed
               in
               trust
               the
               most
               holy
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               commanding
               under
               penalties
               and
               censures
               all
               her
               Children
               to
               receive
               that
               sence
               ,
               and
               to
               profess
               it
               in
               such
               expressive
               words
               and
               forms
               as
               may
               directly
               determine
               the
               doubt
               .
               Thus
               she
               did
               in
               the
               great
               Nicene
               Council
               —
               This
               authority
               in
               determining
               Doubts
               and
               Controversies
               the
               Church
               hath
               practised
               in
               ALL
               AGES
               ,
               and
               her
               constant
               practice
               is
               the
               best
               Interpreter
               of
               her
               right
               .
               (e)
            
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             the
             needless
             recitation
             of
             many
             more
             late
             Divines
             that
             lived
             since
             1630.
             enough
             are
             known
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             defended
             Grotius
             of
             late
             I
             pass
             no
             judgment
             on
             ;
             you
             may
             read
             their
             own
             Books
             and
             judge
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             ;
             viz.
             Dr.
             
               Thomas
               Pierce
            
             now
             Dean
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             the
             famous
             Preface
             to
             Archbishop
             
             Bromhall's
             Book
             against
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             fear
             all
             this
             History
             is
             needless
             .
             Men
             now
             laugh
             at
             me
             for
             proving
             by
             Mens
             writings
             their
             endeavours
             to
             subject
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             it
             is
             more
             sensibly
             and
             dreadfully
             proving
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XIII
            
             .
             Dr.
             
             Parker's
             Judgment
             (
             since
             Bishop
             of
             Oxford
             .
             )
          
           
             THE
             last
             mentioned
             Author
             Dr.
             
               Sam.
               Parker
            
             ,
             besides
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             against
             me
             in
             his
             large
             Preface
             before
             Archbishop
             
             Bromhall's
             Book
             ,
             hath
             since
             gone
             so
             far
             beyond
             all
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             that
             finding
             himself
             unable
             to
             answer
             this
             Argument
             otherwise
             ,
             [
             The
             World
             must
             not
             have
             one
             Universal
             Humane
             Civil
             Governor
             (
             King
             or
             Aristocracy
             )
             ergo
             ,
             It
             must
             not
             have
             one
             Humane
             Priest
             or
             Church
             Governor
             ]
             desperately
             denieth
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             though
             
               de
               facto
            
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             have
             not
             one
             Soveraign
             over
             
             them
             all
             (
             that
             is
             meer
             Man
             )
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             .
             
               Audite
               Reges
            
             .
             I
             cannot
             conjecture
             who
             he
             meaneth
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             of
             Cardinal
             
             Bertrand's
             mind
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             not
             been
             wise
             if
             he
             had
             not
             made
             one
             Man
             a
             Vice-God
             ,
             or
             his
             Deputy
             to
             Rule
             all
             the
             World
             :
             For
             sure
             he
             never
             dreamed
             that
             all
             Kings
             and
             States
             on
             Earth
             would
             meet
             or
             voluntarily
             agree
             to
             chuse
             one
             Universal
             King
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             met
             newly
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Wit
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             after
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
             in
             the
             Millennium
             of
             the
             New
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Christ
             or
             his
             Vice-Roy
             will
             triumphantly
             Rule
             ,
             &c.
             But
             1.
             
             I
             never
             read
             before
             of
             a
             Vice-Roy
             after
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             will
             first
             consume
             Antichrist
             .
             2.
             
             I
             know
             not
             how
             much
             of
             the
             New
             World
             he
             assigns
             to
             this
             
             Vice-Roy's
             Government
             ;
             for
             if
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             after
             cover
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Generation
             be
             numerous
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             thinks
             the
             Earth
             will
             bring
             forth
             like
             lower
             Animals
             ,
             )
             it
             may
             be
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             may
             be
             so
             small
             that
             one
             Vice-Roy
             may
             Rule
             it
             .
             3.
             
             But
             sure
             that
             holy
             Generation
             will
             make
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             far
             easier
             things
             than
             now
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XIV
            
             .
             Dr.
             
             Saywell's
             Arguments
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             considered
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THis
             Dr.
             (
             who
             I
             may
             well
             suppose
             speaketh
             his
             Lord
             and
             Masters
             sence
             )
             is
             so
             open
             as
             to
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             
               Popes
               Power
               above
               General
               Council●
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
               Popery
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             that
             they
             
               join
               with
               the
               conciliar
               Party
               in
               point
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             so
             take
             not
             them
             for
             Papists
             ,
             who
             hold
             not
             that
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             Primacy
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             but
             the
             
               Jesuited
               Party
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             renounce
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             also
             renounce
             all
             Nonconforming
             Protestants
             as
             a
             Jesuited
             Party
             .
             So
             that
             he
             would
             tempt
             us
             to
             believe
             what
             some
             affirm
             that
             their
             design
             hath
             long
             been
             to
             subdue
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             (
             or
             rather
             destroy
             these
             )
             and
             to
             strike
             up
             a
             Union
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             maintain
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Papists
             as
             to
             Government
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Power
             of
             old
             Protestants
             in
             England
             were
             never
             so
             much
             subdued
             to
             them
             ,
             methinks
             the
             Jesuits
             Interest
             in
             France
             should
             resist
             them
             ,
             unless
             the
             Jesuits
             themselves
             be
             (
             as
             some
             vainly
             think
             )
             faln
             out
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             be
             the
             Jesuited
             Party
             which
             these
             Men
             will
             own
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             But
             to
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             [
             Page
             342.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
               earnestly
               desired
               and
               searched
               to
               know
               t●e
               proof
               of
               such
               a
               Legislative
               Vniversal
               Power
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               find
               it
               .
               But
               if
               Mr.
               B.
               would
               seriously
               consider
               these
               Texts
               ,
               he
               might
               find
               that
               obedience
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 neglect
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 Man
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               one
               private
               Man
               may
               ne●lect
               to
               hear
               the
               Episcopal
               Church
               to
               which
               he
               belongs
               ,
               so
               the
               Episcopal
               ,
               Provincial
               and
               National
               Church
               may
               also
               prove
               Heretical
               ,
               and
               neglect
               to
               hear
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               can
               never
               fa●l
               ,
               for
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               never
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
               And
               if
               more
               Persons
               ,
               or
               particular
               Churches
               give
               offence
               by
               Heresie
               ,
               Schism
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Church
               Vniversal
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               may
               reprove
               
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               one
               Man
               should
               be
               censured
               and
               many
               go
               fr●e
               ;
               and
               consequently
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               established
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               Church
               over
               all
               Christians
               ,
               as
               well
               particular
               Churches
               as
               private
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             try
             this
             Argument
             by
             the
             like
             .
             (
             God
             hath
             commanded
             obedience
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               King
               and
               Judge
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             But
             Kings
             and
             their
             Kingdoms
             may
             be
             Criminal
             :
             And
             if
             private
             men
             must
             obey
             Authority
             ▪
             or
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             so
             must
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ?
             Why
             should
             they
             escape
             ?
             Therefore
             all
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             must
             obey
             One
             Universal
             Humane
             King
             or
             Kingdom
             under
             Christ.
             ]
             Do
             you
             think
             this
             is
             true
             ?
             No
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Universal
             Humane
             Empire
             .
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             .
             No
             Mortal
             Men
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             of
             Ruling
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             or
             the
             Fish
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             (
             but
             of
             a
             part
             only
             .
             )
             So
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Universal
             Church
             Power
             ;
             but
             particular
             there
             is
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             your
             reason
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             Universal
             King
             ▪
             and
             he
             only
             is
             the
             punisher
             of
             all
             Soveraign
             Powers
             ,
             whether
             Monarchs
             ,
             Aristocracies
             or
             Mixt.
             (
             which
             I
             have
             ever
             asserted
             ,
             though
             the
             Lying
             Spirit
             hath
             feigned
             the
             contrary
             .
             )
             God
             hath
             several
             ways
             to
             Rule
             and
             Judge
             them
             here
             ,
             and
             his
             final
             Judgment
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             And
             the
             case
             is
             like
             with
             
               National
               Churches
            
             ,
             save
             that
             their
             own
             Princes
             may
             punish
             offending
             Clergy-men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             Person
             or
             Nation
             may
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             another
             as
             Heretical
             ,
             without
             any
             Ruling
             Power
             over
             them
             :
             And
             the
             other
             may
             do
             the
             same
             by
             them
             (
             deserving
             it
             )
             Am
             I
             a
             Governor
             or
             Legislator
             over
             every
             one
             that
             I
             may
             
             refuse
             to
             eat
             or
             pray
             with
             as
             a
             Brother
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Humane
             Universal
             Church
             which
             hath
             power
             to
             Govern
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             may
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             is
             proved
             .
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             have
             the
             Authority
             who
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Natural
             Capacity
             :
             But
             none
             have
             a
             Natural
             Capacity
             to
             Govern
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             Ergo
             none
             have
             such
             Authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             have
             not
             the
             Authority
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Obligation
             to
             use
             it
             in
             such
             Government
             .
             (
             For
             an
             Office
             containeth
             Authority
             and
             
               Obligation
               .
               )
               But
               none
               are
               obliged
               to
               Govern
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Minor
             ,
             1.
             
             None
             are
             obliged
             to
             Impossibilities
             :
             But
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             None
             are
             obliged
             without
             some
             obliging
             Law
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             obliging
             any
             to
             Govern
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             they
             are
             obliged
             ,
             they
             are
             condemned
             if
             they
             do
             it
             not
             :
             But
             none
             do
             Rule
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             He
             confesseth
             none
             have
             done
             it
             since
             the
             sixth
             General
             Council
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             these
             thousand
             years
             (
             and
             more
             by
             one
             .
             )
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             Damn
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             World
             then
             for
             neglecting
             their
             great
             Duty
             a
             thousand
             years
             together
             ?
          
           
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             Others
             made
             Canons
             enough
             before
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             they
             have
             had
             no
             such
             work
             to
             do
             these
             thousand
             years
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             no
             Office
             ,
             or
             Obligation
             or
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             then
             only
             those
             that
             made
             the
             Laws
             that
             had
             that
             Soveraignty
             .
             The
             Dead
             are
             no
             Rulers
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             hath
             had
             no
             Soveraign
             since
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             They
             since
             Ruled
             by
             the
             old
             Laws
             ,
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             was
             not
             by
             Legislation
             ,
             but
             Execution
             .
             2.
             
             They
             never
             Ruled
             the
             Universal
             Church
             as
             one
             Soveraign
             Power
             by
             the
             old
             Laws
             ,
             but
             only
             
               per
               partes
            
             in
             their
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             Justices
             and
             Mayors
             Rule
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3
             ▪
             That
             which
             never
             was
             claimed
             till
             the
             Papal
             Usurpation
             ,
             was
             not
             instituted
             by
             God
             :
             But
             a
             Soveraign
             Government
             of
             the
             Unive●sal
             Church
             on
             Earth
             was
             never
             claimed
             till
             the
             Papal
             Usurpation
             :
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             That
             Councils
             were
             only
             General
             as
             to
             one
             Empire
             ,
             and
             called
             only
             in
             one
             Empire
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             Govern
             that
             Empire
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             against
             Johnson
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             must
             Rule
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             must
             teach
             them
             .
             (
             For
             the
             Pastoral
             Government
             is
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             )
             But
             no
             one
             (
             Person
             or
             Aristocracy
             )
             are
             the
             Teachers
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             Who
             have
             pretended
             to
             it
             but
             the
             Papacy
             ?
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             If
             any
             Soveraign
             may
             Rule
             England
             and
             all
             other
             Churches
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ruleth
             his
             Flock
             ,
             then
             that
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             may
             when
             they
             judge
             it
             deserved
             Excommunicate
             the
             King
             and
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             silence
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             forbid
             all
             Church
             Communion
             (
             as
             Popes
             and
             their
             Councils
             have
             done
             .
             )
             But
             the
             consequence
             is
             false
             —
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
             If
             any
             have
             such
             power
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             such
             as
             people
             may
             have
             access
             to
             ,
             to
             decide
             their
             Causes
             ,
             and
             may
             hear
             their
             Accusations
             ,
             Defences
             ,
             Witnesses
             :
             But
             so
             cannot
             the
             Universal
             Church
             of
             Bishops
             :
             They
             confess
             these
             thousand
             years
             they
             met
             not
             in
             Council
             ;
             and
             whither
             else
             
             should
             we
             carry
             our
             Witnesses
             ?
             and
             where
             else
             should
             we
             expect
             their
             sentence
             ?
             
             Paul's
             charge
             was
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Know
               them
               that
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               ,
               and
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               Love
               for
               their
               work
               sake
            
             —
             But
             we
             cannot
             know
             all
             the
             Bishops
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             An
             unknown
             Judge
             cannot
             be
             obeyed
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             One
             whom
             we
             cannot
             know
             to
             be
             indeed
             our
             Judge
             :
             But
             it
             's
             impossible
             for
             us
             now
             to
             know
             what
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             must
             be
             called
             the
             Universal
             Judge
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             unknown
             sentence
             cannot
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             know
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             ,
             about
             any
             case
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             these
             thousand
             years
             .
          
           
             But
             enough
             is
             said
             of
             this
             already
             :
             And
             Dr.
             Barrow
             hath
             utterly
             confounded
             your
             pleas
             for
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             may
             Reprove
             one
             another
             ,
             who
             Govern
             not
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             do
             you
             think
             we
             are
             so
             sottish
             as
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             your
             Colledge
             and
             Council
             must
             have
             some
             to
             call
             them
             together
             ,
             or
             to
             gather
             Votes
             ,
             and
             preside
             ,
             and
             approve
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             question
             will
             be
             only
             of
             the
             Degree
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             French
             sort
             of
             Popery
             be
             best
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Dr.
             S.
             addeth
             ,
             p.
             343.
             
             
               [
               So
               the
               Scripture
               plainly
               tells
               us
               elsewhere
               that
               Churches
               of
               Kingdoms
               and
               Nations
               have
               a
               Soveraignty
               over
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               must
               yield
               Obedience
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 60
                 12.
              
               where
               the
               Prophet
               speaking
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               saith
               ,
               The
               Nation
               and
               Kingdom
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               thee
               shall
               perish
               ,
               yea
               those
               Nations
               shall
               be
               utterly
               wasted
               .
               If
               Nations
               and
               Kingdoms
               must
               serve
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               
               she
               hath
               Authority
               to
               Command
               their
               Obedience
               in
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             confess
             
               Campanella
               de
               Re●no
               Dei
            
             doth
             thus
             make
             the
             Papacy
             the
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             confidently
             brings
             many
             such
             Texts
             for
             their
             Clergies
             Universal
             power
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             the
             People
             that
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ?
             The
             people
             have
             no
             Ruling
             Power
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Soveraign
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
               Who
               that
               is
            
             ?
             Protestants
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             only
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             Text
             plainly
             meaneth
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Nation
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               Christ
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             ]
             But
             the
             Italians
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               Pope
               and
               Council
               ,
            
             and
             the
             French
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Council
               and
               Pope
            
             (
             as
             President
             and
             Prime
             Patriarch
             )
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             may
             be
             discerned
             by
             considering
             ,
             
               Who
               it
               i●
               that
               is
               to
               destroy
               such
               Nations
               :
            
             It
             is
             Christ
             as
             the
             second
             Psalm
             sheweth
             ;
             If
             it
             were
             the
             Pope
             and
             Council
             you
             threaten
             all
             Nations
             as
             terribly
             as
             Bellarmine
             doth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             what
             is
             the
             perishing
             and
             wasting
             here
             meant
             ?
             No
             doubt
             ,
             their
             Souls
             that
             rebel
             against
             Christ
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             also
             punish
             Bodies
             and
             Kingdoms
             as
             such
             .
             Put
             doth
             any
             of
             all
             this
             belong
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             None
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Excommunicating
             is
             their
             destroying
             work
             :
             But
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Infidel
             Nations
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             ?
             What
             have
             you
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ?
             Will
             you
             cast
             them
             out
             that
             never
             were
             in
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             destruction
             by
             the
             Sword
             is
             no
             Bishop's
             Work.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             is
             it
             that
             all
             Nations
             that
             obey
             not
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             ?
             We
             see
             that
             19
             parts
             in
             30
             ,
             saith
             Brierwood
             ,
             of
             the
             World
             are
             Heathens
             and
             
             
             
             
             
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             yet
             prosper
             :
             Ever
             since
             
             Abraham's
             days
             till
             now
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             it
             is
             not
             by
             any
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             Governours
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             Infidels
             perish
             ,
             but
             by
             themselves
             .
             And
             their
             Kingdoms
             are
             unlikely
             to
             be
             destroyed
             till
             Christ's
             second
             coming
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             his
             destroying
             them
             at
             his
             Judgment
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             proveth
             no
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             confess
             you
             tell
             us
             what
             to
             fear
             :
             and
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             French
             Protestants
             suffer
             .
             They
             must
             utterly
             perish
             that
             obey
             not
             a
             Governing
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             not
             only
             French
             Subjects
             by
             their
             Lawful
             King
             ,
             but
             Protestants
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             that
             thought
             they
             had
             no
             Soveraign
             but
             their
             own
             proper
             one
             and
             Christ
             ▪
             But
             this
             is
             
               in
               Ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             .
             Yet
             ,
             O
             you
             intend
             no
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Pag
             344.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Power
               to
               decide
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
            
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             multitude
             of
             Protestant
             Writers
             have
             long
             ago
             answered
             all
             this
             .
             1.
             
             The
             word
             [
             Church
             ]
             is
             ambiguous
             .
             When
             Christ
             and
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             were
             on
             Earth
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             to
             Rule
             .
             )
             And
             then
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             met
             in
             a
             House
             together
             ,
             celebrated
             the
             Sacrament
             together
             ,
             &c.
             
             Must
             they
             do
             so
             now
             ?
             It
             was
             no
             
               General
               Council
               that
               met
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             unless
             you
             will
             say
             that
             there
             dwelt
             a
             General
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Apostles
             dwelt
             there
             .
             None
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             planted
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Barnabas
            
             and
             others
             about
             the
             World
             are
             said
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             nor
             any
             at
             all
             but
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             save
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             who
             were
             sent
             as
             
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             the
             Men
             sent
             to
             .
             And
             you
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Bishops
             have
             decisive
             Votes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             there
             are
             more
             ways
             of
             
               deciding
               Controversies
            
             than
             one
             .
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             every
             Pastor
             may
             decide
             them
             by
             Evidence
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
             And
             many
             assembled
             may
             contribute
             their
             Reasons
             and
             be
             helpful
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             may
             see
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             meet
             Men.
             And
             Pastors
             thus
             by
             Teaching
             Evidence
             do
             that
             as
             Authorized
             Officers
             (
             as
             Tutors
             and
             Schoolmasters
             )
             which
             Private
             Men
             do
             but
             as
             Private
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Officers
             :
             so
             that
             even
             thei●
             Teaching
             Decision
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Authority
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Skill
             .
             And
             so
             far
             as
             Humane
             authority
             must
             go
             ,
             the
             concurrent
             Judgment
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Divines
             ,
             as
             of
             Physitians
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Cateris
               paribus
            
             deserveth
             more
             reverence
             than
             a
             singular
             opinion
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             An
             Assembly
             of
             Lay
             Men
             have
             no
             Authority
             but
             from
             their
             Evidence
             and
             Parts
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Assembly
             of
             Bishops
             have
             no
             deciding
             Authority
             but
             by
             an
             office
             by
             which
             they
             are
             entrusted
             as
             fallible
             Men
             to
             teach
             others
             what
             they
             know
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Evidence
             which
             convinced
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             guide
             their
             particular
             Congregations
             in
             mutable
             Circumstances
             .
             3.
             
             But
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Apostles
             had
             Power
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               seemeth
               good
               to
               the
               H●ly
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             
               There
               were
               the
               Brethren
               also
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Single
               Apostles
               had
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               it
               in
               an
               Assembly
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             Inspiration
             or
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             were
             then
             common
             to
             most
             Christians
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             comparing
             Gal.
             3.2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Act.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             8
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
             2.
             
             There
             were
             but
             two
             Messengers
             more
             than
             those
             that
             dwelt
             together
             ,
             and
             met
             ordinarily
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             had
             not
             such
             present
             command
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             excluded
             the
             need
             of
             consultation
             .
             2.
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             doubtful
             Christians
             abroad
             did
             more
             reverence
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             ,
             than
             one
             alone
             .
             What
             therefore
             they
             did
             as
             consenting
             inspired
             infallible
             persons
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             a
             soveraignty
             in
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             in
             a
             Council
             ,
             to
             decide
             Controversies
             by
             Sentence
             and
             Command
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             the
             Assembly
             at
             
               Nimeguen
               ,
               Munster
               ,
               Francfort
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             decide
             Controversies
             between
             Princes
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             soveraignty
             over
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             by
             consent
             .
             To
             their
             Subjects
             it
             's
             reverenced
             as
             a
             consent
             of
             Princes
             ,
             but
             to
             each
             others
             it
             's
             the
             consent
             of
             Equals
             .
             I
             have
             said
             that
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             That
             Councils
             were
             but
             for
             Concord
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Government
             ;
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             Bishops
             being
             no
             rulers
             of
             the
             Minor
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             absent
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               all
               Pastors
               are
               related
               to
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             As
             a
             Licensed
             Physitian
             is
             related
             to
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             Physitian
             to
             any
             that
             desire
             him
             :
             How
             strictly
             do
             the
             Canons
             forbid
             Usurpation
             in
             other
             Mens
             Dioceses
             ?
             The
             English
             Ordainers
             say
             ,
             
               Take
               thou
               Authority
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Administer
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               where
               thou
               shalt
               thereto
               be
               lawfully
               called
               .
            
             A
             general
             Ordination
             maketh
             none
             a
             Governor
             of
             other
             Mens
             Flocks
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Dr.
             S.
             —
             
               [
               The
               Apostles
               to
               give
               Example
               how
               Controversies
               should
               be
               ended
               in
               future
               Ages
               ,
               did
               not
               decide
               it
               by
               their
               infallible
               Spirit
               only
               ,
               but
               
               proceed
               in
               an
               ordinary
               Method
               ,
               plainly
               countenancing
               the
               Authority
               of
               Councils
               ,
               and
               intimating
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               Christian
               People
               ought
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               Decrees
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             They
             did
             decide
             it
             by
             their
             
               Infallible
               Spirit
            
             ;
             else
             they
             had
             not
             fathered
             all
             on
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             But
             not
             [
             only
             ]
             by
             that
             Spirit
             :
             for
             it
             was
             also
             by
             their
             Vnderstandings
             and
             their
             Tongues
             .
             Even
             so
             they
             did
             not
             write
             the
             Gospel
             only
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             their
             Reason
             and
             their
             Pens
             .
             But
             they
             decided
             it
             not
             without
             that
             Spiritual
             infallible
             Inspiration
             ,
             which
             your
             Councils
             have
             not
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             as
             well
             say
             when
             Act.
             6.2
             .
             the
             
               twelve
               called
               the
               Multitude
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             there
             was
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             that
             spake
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             And
             Act.
             11.2
             .
             Peter
             pleadeth
             his
             Cause
             before
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             were
             satisfied
             by
             his
             Reasons
             :
             This
             was
             such
             another
             General
             Council
             .
             But
             who
             doubteth
             but
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Reason
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             used
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             Extasies
             :
             And
             therefore
             Consultation
             and
             the
             Spirits
             infallible
             Inspiration
             may
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             deny
             not
             the
             use
             of
             Consultation
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             many
             as
             a
             help
             to
             incline
             mens
             Minds
             to
             Satisfaction
             :
             But
             only
             infallible
             Men
             can
             by
             infallible
             Authority
             decide
             Controversie
             sententially
             .
             And
             if
             Pope
             or
             Councils
             have
             such
             Infallibility
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             ill
             that
             they
             would
             use
             it
             no
             better
             than
             the
             Multitude
             of
             their
             Contradictions
             manifesteth
             .
             And
             if
             
               they
               were
               Infallible
            
             ,
             the
             
               Peoples
               actual
               Faith
            
             is
             never
             the
             more
             infallible
             unless
             
               they
               themselves
            
             were
             infallible
             also
             .
             Are
             all
             the
             believers
             of
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             themselves
             
             infallible
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             are
             all
             herein
             equal
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Laity
             know
             not
             but
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             thinking
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             infallible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             truely
             recited
             the
             doleful
             decision
             of
             Controversies
             which
             they
             have
             made
             :
             They
             have
             raised
             abundance
             of
             Controversies
             which
             have
             torn
             the
             Church
             into
             pieces
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             ,
             whether
             Mr.
             Maurice
             will
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Service
             to
             the
             World
             indeed
             if
             Pope
             or
             Councils
             would
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             after
             1500
             years
             Controversie
             ,
             vouchsafe
             to
             end
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             end
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             ?
             Why
             are
             there
             still
             Cart
             loads
             of
             Books
             of
             Controversies
             among
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             all
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             Council
             doth
             decide
             them
             ?
             Even
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             Heresies
             given
             us
             by
             
               Ephinanius
               ,
               Philastrius
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             few
             of
             them
             medled
             with
             in
             your
             six
             Councils
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Controversies
             about
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             which
             is
             most
             talkt
             of
             ,
             which
             Councils
             must
             decide
             :
             And
             of
             the
             many
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             Controverted
             Texts
             ,
             how
             few
             have
             Councils
             ever
             Expounded
             to
             us
             ?
             How
             great
             is
             their
             guilt
             if
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             you
             do
             but
             speak
             darkness
             ,
             and
             no
             satisfaction
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             [
             
               all
               Christian
               people
               ought
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               Decrees
               ,
            
             ]
             till
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               to
               All
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               or
               but
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               ,
               and
               how
               known
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Case
             may
             be
             ,
             I
             About
             points
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             points
             not
             so
             necessary
             .
             II.
             About
             points
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             points
             there
             darkly
             exprest
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             As
             for
             points
             absolutely
             necessary
             sober
             Papists
             themselves
             confess
             that
             they
             are
             all
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Else
             it
             were
             no
             perfect
             Doctrine
             or
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             if
             a
             Council
             contradict
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             must
             we
             receive
             its
             Decrees
             ?
             Sure
             Councils
             have
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             no
             Christ
             ,
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             Heaven
             !
             Nor
             must
             we
             believe
             them
             if
             they
             should
             so
             do
             :
             And
             if
             they
             have
             power
             only
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             a
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Heaven
             ,
             Scripture
             hath
             told
             us
             this
             already
             ;
             and
             we
             need
             not
             that
             a
             Council
             tell
             it
             us
             .
             If
             we
             believe
             it
             as
             of
             God
             it
             is
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             ;
             if
             as
             of
             Man
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Humane
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             only
             points
             not
             Necessary
             ,
             a
             Council
             cannot
             make
             that
             necessary
             which
             God
             made
             not
             so
             ?
             And
             it
             's
             a
             great
             wrong
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             increase
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             making
             more
             necessary
             to
             it
             than
             God
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             whether
             they
             are
             necessary
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             what
             need
             we
             a
             Council
             to
             say
             the
             same
             again
             ?
             Is
             not
             Gods
             plain
             words
             intelligible
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             ?
             And
             must
             we
             not
             believe
             Gods
             plain
             words
             till
             a
             Council
             repeat
             them
             ?
             How
             many
             things
             then
             must
             we
             refuse
             to
             believe
             ,
             which
             are
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             be
             things
             not
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             they
             are
             not
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             deductions
             from
             plain
             Scripture
             as
             are
             obvious
             to
             a
             sound
             understanding
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             every
             sound
             understanding
             may
             know
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             Men
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             either
             Councils
             or
             single
             Pastors
             may
             teach
             
             them
             :
             But
             that
             is
             by
             opening
             the
             evidence
             of
             truth
             and
             not
             by
             commanding
             Men
             to
             believe
             it
             ?
             Teaching
             and
             not
             Magisterial
             determining
             begeteth
             rational
             belief
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             are
             not
             such
             obvious
             deductions
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             that
             Councils
             rightly
             collect
             them
             :
             But
             we
             are
             sure
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             command
             us
             believe
             without
             giving
             us
             convincing
             proof
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             The
             first
             General
             (
             National
             )
             Council
             ,
             determineth
             that
             Christ
             is
             [
             
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               Light
               of
               Light
               ,
               Very
               God
               of
               Very
               God
               ,
            
             ]
             I
             believe
             they
             meant
             the
             truth
             :
             But
             these
             words
             are
             so
             far
             from
             making
             me
             a
             new
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             making
             the
             point
             plainer
             than
             Scripture
             made
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             me
             much
             darker
             than
             many
             Scripture
             words
             .
             That
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             even
             
               One
               God
               with
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             
               Son
               ,
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             tells
             us
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             is
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             For
             the
             Persons
             being
             three
             it
             is
             meet
             to
             say
             that
             one
             is
             of
             the
             other
             .
             But
             
               God
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               Very
               God
               of
               Very
               God
            
             ,
             is
             of
             harder
             understanding
             ,
             and
             hath
             tempted
             mistakers
             to
             say
             it
             is
             [
             Godhead
             of
             Godhead
             ]
             as
             if
             the
             Essence
             as
             well
             as
             Persons
             were
             many
             .
             Creeds
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             speak
             properly
             .
             And
             denominations
             formal
             are
             most
             proper
             :
             The
             Tritheites
             take
             advantage
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             [
             
               It
               is
               not
               said
               that
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               is
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               but
               the
               Godhead
               as
               such
               :
               God
               of
               God
               being
               twice
               said
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               signifieth
               two
               Gods
            
             :
             They
             misinterpret
             it
             :
             But
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             plainlier
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             [
             
               Light
               of
               Light
            
             ]
             a
             Metaphor
             in
             a
             Creed
             .
             And
             they
             that
             put
             [
             
               substare
               accidentibus
            
             ]
             into
             the
             definition
             
             of
             [
             substance
             ]
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             say
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             accidents
             ,
             do
             not
             by
             the
             Word
             [
             substance
             ]
             add
             any
             plainness
             to
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             little
             the
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             and
             Chalcedon
             did
             to
             end
             the
             Controversies
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             unite
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             setting
             Constantinople
             and
             Rome
             in
             mutual
             Jealousies
             and
             Competition
             ,
             the
             World
             knows
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             the
             Councils
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             Chacedon
             did
             to
             end
             the
             Controversies
             about
             the
             Nestorian
             and
             Eutychian
             points
             ,
             or
             that
             at
             
               C.
               P.
            
             against
             the
             Monothelites
             ,
             or
             that
             under
             
               Justinian
               de
               tribus
               capitulis
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Morice
             and
             you
             cannot
             keep
             the
             World
             from
             knowing
             ;
             nor
             yet
             what
             all
             the
             Councils
             about
             Images
             ,
             some
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             against
             them
             ,
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             Are
             they
             the
             only
             means
             of
             ending
             Controversies
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             do
             end
             none
             ?
             2.
             
             Who
             have
             most
             increased
             them
             ?
             3.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             greatest
             Controversie
             themselves
             ?
             The
             World
             will
             never
             be
             agreed
             which
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             General
             Councils
             Authoritative
             and
             which
             not
             ;
             nor
             can
             you
             give
             us
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             the
             shadow
             of
             reason
             to
             satisfie
             any
             impartial
             Man
             :
             And
             no
             wonder
             when
             indeed
             there
             never
             was
             an
             Universal
             Council
             in
             the
             VVorld
             .
          
           
             All
             true
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             in
             all
             that
             constituteth
             Christianity
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             that
             made
             them
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             agreed
             them
             .
             And
             to
             dream
             of
             ending
             all
             Controversies
             about
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             men
             are
             so
             ignorant
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             all
             are
             in
             this
             VVorld
             ,
             is
             the
             part
             of
             no
             Man
             in
             his
             VVits
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Page
             345.
             
             Dr.
             S.
             
             
               [
               Accordingly
               the
               Christian
               
               Church
               has
               challenged
               such
               an
               Authority
               ,
               and
               has
               held
               such
               Assemblies
               as
               occasion
               did
               require
               ;
               and
               six
               such
               have
               been
               approved
               and
               received
               generally
               i●
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             In
             all
             this
             matter
             of
             fact
             I
             think
             there
             is
             not
             one
             true
             word
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Christian
             Church
             did
             never
             challenge
             such
             an
             Authority
             ,
             (
             unless
             you
             mean
             the
             Papal
             Church
             )
             as
             in
             Council
             to
             have
             a
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Soveraignty
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             VVorld
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Never
             such
             an
             Assembly
             was
             call'd
             or
             held
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             six
             you
             mean
             we
             honour
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             but
             how
             far
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             hath
             been
             from
             receiving
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewn
             (
             and
             so
             hath
             
               Luther
               de
               Conciliis
            
             and
             many
             Protestants
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             there
             were
             no
             more
             approved
             and
             received
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             is
             unproved
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Dr.
             
               S.
               [
               As
               for
               Mr.
            
             B
             
               's
               exception
               ,
               why
               we
               do
               not
               own
               the
               second
               of
            
             Eph.
             
               and
               second
               of
            
             Nice
             
               for
               General
               Councils
               also
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               at
               the
               time
               they
               were
               first
               held
               and
               many
               years
               after
               accounted
               no
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               not
               received
               for
               such
               by
               the
               Church
            
             —
             And
             page
             346.
             
             [
             Mr.
             
               B.
               demandeth
               how
               shall
               any
               Mans
               Conscience
               be
               satisfied
               that
               just
               these
               six
               had
               a
               supream
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ans.
             
               By
               the
               publick
               Acts
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               we
               are
               satisfied
               of
               our
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               :
               For
               there
               are
               no
               more
               generally
               received
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             here
             on
             many
             previous
             questions
             :
             How
             we
             shall
             know
             that
             a
             Council
             not
             General
             binds
             us
             not
             as
             much
             as
             a
             General
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             as
             wise
             Men
             and
             as
             strong
             Evidence
             :
             
             And
             whether
             any
             Council
             be
             General
             which
             carrieth
             it
             but
             by
             a
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             where
             a
             few
             turn
             the
             Scales
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             dissent
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             in
             this
             decision
             of
             this
             great
             point
             one
             word
             that
             should
             satisfie
             any
             Mans
             Conscience
             which
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             meer
             noise
             ,
             or
             the
             VVriters
             Authority
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             said
             Councils
             are
             obligatory
             by
             their
             Soveraignty
             before
             the
             diffused
             Church
             receiveth
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             yea
             ▪
             then
             that
             obligation
             must
             be
             first
             known
             ;
             yea
             and
             it
             is
             known
             and
             the
             Council
             known
             by
             those
             that
             are
             nearest
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             can
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Council
             but
             the
             Receiving-Church
             which
             hath
             the
             obliging
             Soveraign
             power
             :
             And
             this
             is
             indeed
             to
             make
             Soveraign
             and
             Subjects
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             This
             is
             like
             Mr.
             
             Hooker's
             Principles
             (
             and
             many
             Politicians
             )
             that
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             is
             really
             in
             the
             people
             by
             Natural
             right
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             no
             Law
             which
             hath
             not
             common
             consent
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             tell
             how
             to
             date
             your
             Church
             Laws
             :
             They
             did
             not
             begin
             to
             be
             Laws
             when
             the
             Council
             made
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             consented
             ▪
             But
             we
             have
             need
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             (
             for
             no
             Dr.
             is
             sufficient
             )
             to
             tell
             us
             when
             all
             the
             Christian
             VVorld
             consenteth
             ,
             for
             if
             every
             Christian
             must
             travel
             all
             over
             the
             VVorld
             to
             know
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             vagrant
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             he
             must
             send
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             sure
             that
             his
             Messenger
             saith
             true
             :
             And
             a
             thousand
             Messengers
             may
             all
             differ
             :
             And
             who
             can
             bear
             their
             Charges
             ?
             And
             if
             a
             Council
             tell
             us
             when
             the
             VVorld
             consenteth
             
             to
             former
             Decrees
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             also
             the
             worlds
             consent
             to
             that
             Decree
             before
             we
             can
             be
             sure
             it
             's
             true
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             
             VVhether
             the
             Church
             diffusive
             give
             authority
             to
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             or
             only
             be
             the
             Promulgators
             ,
             whose
             reception
             must
             be
             our
             notice
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             I
             know
             it
             first
             because
             all
             the
             World
             of
             Christians
             receive
             it
             .
             ]
             For
             that
             's
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             
               Every
               single
               Christian
               knoweth
               it
               because
               all
               Christians
               know
               it
               first
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             know
             it
             before
             they
             know
             it
             :
             The
             parts
             are
             in
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hath
             God
             laid
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             the
             Millions
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Unlearned
             upon
             such
             acquaintance
             with
             Cosmography
             and
             History
             as
             to
             know
             what
             Councils
             (
             past
             1000
             years
             )
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             receiveth
             ?
             Or
             whether
             the
             greater
             part
             be
             for
             them
             or
             against
             them
             ?
             Is
             there
             one
             of
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             that
             knoweth
             it
             ?
          
           
             It
             's
             like
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               They
               must
               take
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               words
               .
               Ans.
            
             If
             so
             ,
             those
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Papists
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             you
             and
             all
             of
             your
             mind
             are
             Liars
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             There
             are
             but
             six
             such
             approved
             Councils
             ;
             for
             their
             Bishops
             tell
             them
             of
             very
             many
             more
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Eastern
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             take
             you
             for
             Liars
             ,
             whose
             Bishops
             tell
             them
             there
             were
             not
             so
             many
             .
             And
             the
             Protestants
             are
             bound
             to
             dissent
             ,
             who
             generally
             hold
             that
             there
             never
             was
             one
             such
             General
             Council
             as
             had
             a
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Christian
             World.
             How
             then
             shall
             the
             people
             know
             what
             Councils
             as
             such
             are
             so
             received
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             neither
             you
             nor
             the
             
             most
             Learned
             Man
             can
             know
             .
             Were
             you
             ever
             in
             
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Georgia
               ,
               Circassia
               ,
               Mengrelia
               ,
            
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             Travellers
             that
             you
             trust
             to
             ,
             they
             give
             you
             no
             credible
             notice
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             And
             you
             lay
             our
             Salvation
             on
             the
             avoiding
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             this
             upon
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             lay
             all
             our
             Salvation
             on
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Travellers
             ,
             who
             of
             all
             Men
             are
             most
             .
             susspected
             of
             a
             liberty
             to
             Lie.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             the
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             notice
             which
             we
             have
             by
             Travellers
             and
             Historians
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             assureth
             us
             that
             a
             very
             great
             part
             of
             it
             receiveth
             neither
             your
             six
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             your
             first
             four
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             receive
             many
             more
             ;
             If
             you
             have
             read
             Brocardus
             and
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             both
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Haitho
             and
             others
             in
             the
             
               Novus
               Orbis
            
             that
             describe
             Tartary
             and
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             
               Leo
               Afer
            
             ,
             and
             
               Paulus
               Venetus
            
             ,
             and
             Boterus
             ,
             and
             Godignus
             ,
             and
             Ludolphus
             of
             
               Abassia
               ,
               &c.
            
             you
             may
             perceive
             how
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Christians
             there
             be
             who
             own
             not
             so
             much
             as
             your
             four
             first
             Councils
             ,
             some
             abhorring
             that
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             And
             you
             know
             that
             both
             Greeks
             and
             Papists
             receive
             more
             than
             six
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             crave
             your
             answer
             to
             the
             Question
             which
             I
             put
             to
             your
             Bishop
             and
             you
             ,
             How
             could
             Christians
             know
             which
             were
             the
             true
             Soveraign
             Councils
             ,
             when
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             disowned
             them
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             censure
             you
             to
             be
             so
             ignorant
             of
             History
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             renounced
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             divers
             Emperors
             ?
             And
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             .
             How
             then
             could
             they
             be
             known
             by
             your
             Rule
             ?
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             [
             
               We
               may
               know
               it
               by
               the
               publick
               Acts
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               we
               know
               the
               Acts
               of
               our
               Parliaments
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             desire
             no
             better
             proof
             ;
             how
             we
             know
             them
             I
             have
             oft
             mentioned
             .
             But
             here
             you
             leave
             us
             utterly
             in
             the
             dark
             :
             What
             mean
             you
             here
             by
             [
             
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             and
             what
             by
             [
             
               its
               publick
               Acts
            
             ?
             ]
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             by
             the
             Church
             you
             mean
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             Christians
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             they
             agree
             not
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             mean
             the
             
               Greater
               number
            
             ,
             we
             are
             uncapable
             of
             gathering
             the
             Votes
             or
             knowing
             it
             :
             But
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             conjecture
             that
             most
             are
             against
             you
             :
             Vast
             numbers
             rejecting
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             receiving
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             (
             nor
             any
             but
             the
             Papists
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             receive
             not
             any
             as
             Universal
             Soveraign
             :
             And
             the
             Papists
             also
             are
             divided
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             Pighius
             and
             many
             more
             will
             shew
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             mean
             it
             of
             the
             most
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             I
             still
             say
             ,
             one
             Age
             hath
             had
             most
             for
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Chalcedon
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             second
             and
             third
             ,
             and
             another
             Age
             most
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             you
             go
             the
             only
             way
             that
             's
             left
             you
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Papists
             call
             only
             those
             
               the
               Church
            
             who
             are
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             unchurching
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             then
             I
             confess
             you
             may
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             receiveth
             them
             and
             only
             them
             .
             But
             few
             wise
             Men
             will
             reverence
             a
             Church
             so
             described
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             what
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             which
             give
             us
             such
             assurance
             as
             you
             mention
             ,
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             :
             As
             to
             our
             Statutes
             I
             have
             proved
             a
             Physical
             
             Evidence
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             being
             what
             they
             pretend
             ;
             even
             such
             a
             consent
             of
             Men
             of
             cross
             Interests
             and
             Dispositions
             in
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             Land
             where
             the
             fact
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             counterfeited
             or
             false
             .
             But
             about
             Councils
             the
             case
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             .
             I.
             The
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             think
             that
             there
             are
             any
             such
             Councils
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             never
             did
             hold
             it
             till
             the
             Papal
             Usurpation
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             II.
             They
             are
             utterly
             disageerd
             how
             many
             and
             which
             are
             to
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             III.
             They
             are
             disagreed
             which
             be
             their
             Canons
             ?
             Even
             of
             the
             first
             at
             Nice
             ,
             how
             long
             did
             three
             Popes
             contend
             about
             it
             with
             the
             African
             Bishops
             ?
             And
             since
             Pisanus
             and
             Turrian
             bring
             us
             forth
             80
             Canons
             instead
             of
             20
             ,
             which
             the
             unlearned
             Africans
             receive
             .
          
           
             IV.
             They
             are
             not
             agreed
             which
             of
             their
             Canons
             still
             bind
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             :
             nor
             which
             are
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             :
             Many
             (
             as
             the
             20th
             at
             Nice
             )
             are
             laid
             by
             without
             any
             Councils
             repeal
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             the
             World
             is
             so
             much
             bigger
             than
             Britain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             all
             Christians
             about
             the
             Matter
             .
             And
             how
             should
             it
             when
             it
             was
             never
             agreed
             on
             from
             the
             first
             ?
          
           
             If
             by
             the
             
               Church
               Acts
            
             you
             should
             mean
             the
             Decrees
             of
             later
             Councils
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             prove
             
               ignotum
               per
               ignotius
            
             .
             How
             know
             we
             which
             Councils
             to
             believe
             when
             so
             many
             condemned
             one
             another
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Sixth
             was
             the
             last
             ,
             there
             came
             none
             after
             to
             notifie
             the
             reception
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             that
             those
             of
             Eph.
             2.
             and
             Nice
             2d
             ,
             
               were
               when
               they
               were
               held
               ,
               and
               many
               Years
               
               after
               accounted
               no
               General
               Councils
               ,
               nor
               received
               as
               such
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Mystery
             lyeth
             in
             some
             Sectarian
             Notion
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             you
             have
             :
             you
             mean
             some
             Party
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             hard
             knowing
             what
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Bellarmine
             himself
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Ephes.
             Council
             wanted
             nothing
             to
             make
             it
             as
             true
             a
             General
             Council
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Legates
             .
             It
             was
             called
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             the
             Number
             greater
             than
             many
             others
             :
             the
             Consent
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             that
             they
             decreeing
             Heresie
             ,
             
               sola
               navicula
               Petri
               evasit
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             had
             not
             only
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             present
             Bishops
             as
             much
             as
             other
             Councils
             ,
             but
             was
             as
             commonly
             received
             by
             the
             prevailing
             majority
             ,
             while
             the
             Emperor
             seemed
             to
             be
             for
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             second
             Council
             at
             Nice
             was
             taken
             for
             as
             consenting
             a
             General
             Council
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             Irene
             ,
             and
             after
             under
             the
             Emperors
             that
             were
             for
             Images
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Party
             in
             the
             West
             :
             But
             it
             's
             true
             that
             when
             the
             Emperors
             were
             against
             Images
             it
             was
             abhorred
             :
             And
             so
             one
             Council
             was
             for
             Images
             ,
             and
             another
             against
             them
             ;
             (
             as
             one
             for
             Photius
             and
             another
             against
             him
             )
             by
             turns
             ,
             for
             too
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperors
             were
             affected
             :
             But
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             called
             General
             ,
             as
             that
             at
             Nice
             is
             by
             the
             Romans
             yet
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             this
             had
             been
             true
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             How
             shall
             all
             Christians
             know
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ?
             When
             such
             as
             I
             with
             all
             our
             searching
             cannot
             know
             it
             ?
             yea
             are
             past
             doubt
             that
             it
             is
             false
             ?
             It
             's
             like
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             our
             obstinacy
             :
             And
             so
             all
             shall
             be
             Schismaticks
             and
             condemned
             with
             you
             ,
             whom
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             obstinate
             ,
             for
             escaping
             
             that
             Ignorance
             which
             would
             better
             serve
             your
             Ends.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Dr.
             S.
             
             
               [
               
                 But
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 objecteth
                 ,
                 That
              
               the
               
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Jacobites
                 ,
                 Abassines
              
               ,
               &c.
               renounce
               some
               of
               the
               six
               Councils
               (
               yes
               ,
               three
               of
               the
               six
               )
               They
               had
               a
               personal
               Veneration
               for
               the
               Persons
               of
               Nestorius
               and
               Dioscorus
               ,
               and
               did
               believe
               them
               when
               they
               said
               that
               the
               Councils
               were
               mistaken
               in
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               and
               Condemned
               them
               for
               Opinions
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               not
               own
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               did
               reject
               those
               Councils
               :
               But
               they
               did
               not
               then
               ,
               nor
               do
               not
               at
               this
               day
               reject
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Rules
               of
               Christian
               Unity
               ,
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               six
               General
               Councils
               .
               So
               that
               in
               effect
               they
               own
               them
               ;
               For
               the
               principal
               thing
               required
               is
               to
               profess
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               those
               Churches
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               own
               the
               Nicene
               ,
               and
               
                 C.
                 P.
              
               Councils
               ,
               and
               deny
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               other
               four
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             none
             of
             your
             Readers
             will
             see
             how
             much
             you
             here
             overthrow
             or
             give
             up
             your
             Cause
             ?
             1.
             
             If
             holding
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             and
             Righteousness
             will
             serve
             ,
             while
             they
             renounce
             the
             Councils
             as
             erroneous
             and
             tyrannical
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             will
             serve
             ,
             what
             have
             you
             been
             Pleading
             for
             ?
             we
             are
             for
             all
             this
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Council
             may
             erre
             in
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             known
             by
             common
             sence
             and
             reason
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             may
             they
             erre
             in
             matter
             of
             right
             and
             supernatural
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             say
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             confess
             here
             that
             Men
             may
             reject
             three
             or
             four
             of
             your
             six
             Councils
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             
             but
             hold
             Faith
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             .
             And
             are
             the
             other
             two
             more
             necessary
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             
               They
               hold
               the
               two
               first
               .
               Answ.
            
             They
             hold
             not
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             rejected
             when
             they
             erre
             ,
             nor
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             discerning
             Judges
             when
             they
             erre
             :
             For
             all
             this
             is
             renounced
             in
             their
             renouncing
             all
             save
             two
             or
             three
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               They
               reject
               not
               the
               Rules
               of
               Christian
               Vnity
               .
               Answ.
            
             Therefore
             they
             judged
             not
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             to
             be
             that
             necessary
             Rule
             :
             Else
             the
             Decrees
             of
             those
             renounced
             by
             them
             would
             be
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             's
             apparent
             by
             this
             that
             they
             held
             the
             same
             with
             those
             Councils
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             Councils
             ,
             but
             on
             other
             Grounds
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             they
             who
             renounced
             the
             Councils
             ,
             should
             believe
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             on
             their
             Authority
             .
             They
             believed
             it
             as
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             
               fide
               Divina
            
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             we
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             dare
             you
             say
             that
             a
             Man
             that
             believeth
             the
             same
             things
             because
             they
             are
             revealed
             by
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             unless
             he
             believe
             them
             
               fide
               humana
            
             ,
             because
             a
             General
             Council
             decreed
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Did
             your
             other
             Councils
             add
             any
             Decrees
             to
             the
             first
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             need
             of
             believing
             any
             thing
             as
             theirs
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             receiving
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             two
             first
             is
             not
             a
             receiving
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             on
             whose
             Authority
             did
             Christians
             believe
             the
             first
             300
             years
             before
             there
             was
             any
             General
             Council
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Dr.
             S.
             P.
             346.
             
             
               [
               Obj.
               Did
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               die
               or
               cease
               after
               the
               sixth
               General
               Council
               ?
               
               Answ.
               The
               Essence
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Council
               .
               —
               Their
               meeting
               is
               but
               an
               external
               means
               for
               better
               declaring
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               holding
               mutual
               Correspondence
               between
               the
               several
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Still
             you
             are
             constrained
             to
             destroy
             your
             own
             Cause
             .
             You
             confess
             then
             that
             Councils
             are
             no
             constitutive
             Governing
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             Governed
             Society
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             hath
             some
             other
             Humane
             constitutive
             Regent
             part
             ,
             or
             none
             .
             If
             none
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             far
             agreed
             :
             This
             is
             it
             that
             we
             contend
             for
             .
             If
             any
             other
             ,
             you
             must
             come
             to
             your
             Lords
             College
             of
             the
             diffused
             Pastors
             ;
             who
             never
             made
             Law
             ,
             never
             heard
             a
             Cause
             ,
             or
             judged
             out
             of
             Council
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             nor
             possibly
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             this
             that
             you
             call
             an
             
               external
               means
               of
               Correspondence
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             
               necessary
               Supream
               Legislative
            
             and
             
               Judicial
               Power
            
             ?
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             constitutive
             Essential
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             Political
             .
             For
             every
             Politick
             Society
             is
             informed
             by
             such
             .
             And
             you
             argued
             before
             that
             Nations
             must
             be
             under
             such
             as
             well
             as
             Dioceses
             under
             Diocesans
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             
               habetur
               quaesitum
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             because
             your
             former
             words
             assert
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Soveraignty
            
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             any
             of
             common
             reason
             can
             think
             this
             necessary
             to
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             during
             the
             few
             Years
             that
             those
             two
             or
             six
             first
             Councils
             sate
             ,
             and
             never
             before
             nor
             after
             ?
             Are
             dead
             Men
             our
             Governors
             ?
             VVill
             a
             Power
             of
             Governing
             never
             exercised
             serve
             for
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             last
             ,
             and
             300
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             other
             300
             ?
             Or
             hath
             the
             Church
             had
             one
             Form
             of
             Government
             for
             200
             or
             300
             Years
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             all
             the
             other
             1300
             ?
             And
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             Kingdoms
             must
             be
             judged
             as
             well
             as
             
             single
             Persons
             ,
             did
             those
             first
             Councils
             judge
             all
             the
             sinning
             Kingdoms
             since
             .
             If
             you
             own
             no
             Councils
             since
             the
             first
             Six
             ,
             all
             Kingdoms
             that
             have
             sinned
             these
             1000
             Years
             had
             no
             such
             Judges
             .
             And
             what
             Councils
             or
             other
             Church
             Power
             save
             the
             Popes
             ,
             judged
             the
             many
             Southern
             and
             Eastern
             Countries
             that
             revolted
             ?
             Or
             the
             Western
             Nations
             in
             their
             various
             Changes
             and
             Crimes
             ?
             Must
             we
             have
             such
             an
             Uuniversal
             Judge
             now
             ,
             who
             never
             judged
             any
             these
             1000
             Years
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Your
             Lord
             saith
             at
             last
             that
             they
             are
             
               Mutable
               Laws
            
             which
             Councils
             make
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             must
             we
             needs
             obey
             the
             six
             Councils
             that
             were
             1000
             Years
             ago
             ,
             under
             another
             Prince
             ?
             May
             not
             1000
             Years
             time
             ,
             and
             another
             King's
             Government
             make
             a
             Change
             in
             the
             Matter
             and
             Reason
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             stands
             till
             another
             General
             Council
             change
             it
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             VVhat
             Council
             abrogated
             the
             20th
             Nicene
             Canon
             against
             Kneeling
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             in
             adoration
             ?
             and
             many
             such
             other
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             if
             ever
             there
             was
             a
             General
             Council
             it's
             Decrees
             are
             immutable
             (
             and
             so
             you
             contradict
             your selves
             )
             For
             it
             's
             certain
             there
             never
             will
             be
             a
             General
             Council
             to
             abrogate
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             VVorld
             be
             under
             one
             Christian
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Laws
             of
             England
             bind
             us
             not
             now
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             that
             are
             dead
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             by
             Virtue
             of
             their
             Authority
             (
             though
             made
             by
             them
             )
             But
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             present
             Legislative
             Powers
             who
             own
             them
             and
             rule
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             abrogate
             them
             when
             they
             will.
             And
             when
             the
             Canon-makers
             are
             dead
             1000
             Years
             ago
             ,
             where
             now
             is
             the
             Ruling
             Power
             whose
             Laws
             those
             are
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             General
             Council
             to
             
             own
             them
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             !
             A
             thousand
             Years
             sure
             is
             time
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Power
             never
             since
             exercised
             :
             were
             there
             a
             Seminal
             Virtue
             of
             Universal
             Regiment
             in
             the
             diffused
             Church
             ,
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             Sleep
             in
             reason
             must
             pass
             for
             a
             Death
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             diffusive
             Church
             hath
             since
             disowned
             the
             Universal
             Obligation
             of
             those
             same
             Councils
             ,
             and
             doth
             disown
             them
             to
             this
             day
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             near
             half
             the
             Christian
             VVorld
             that
             own
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             none
             but
             Papists
             that
             I
             could
             ever
             be
             certified
             of
             do
             receive
             any
             such
             Councils
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             Legislators
             and
             Judges
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             Reverenced
             Rules
             of
             Concord
             made
             by
             Contract
             .
             And
             if
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Theodosius
               ,
               Martian
            
             ,
             &c.
             called
             their
             Subjects
             to
             Councils
             1000
             Years
             ago
             ,
             why
             is
             our
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             now
             any
             more
             subject
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             those
             Emperors
             than
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             were
             content
             to
             endure
             us
             to
             unite
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             Laws
             for
             our
             Rule
             and
             bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             stay
             till
             the
             next
             General
             Council
             ,
             be
             against
             us
             ,
             we
             desire
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             P.
             347.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               It
               is
               a
               doleful
               thing
               to
               think
               on
               what
               account
               all
               these
               Men
               expect
               that
               all
               Christians
               Consciences
               can
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             D.
             S.
             answereth
             ,
             
               [
               It
               is
               a
               doleful
               thing
               indeed
               to
               think
               how
               they
               should
               be
               satisfied
               that
               set
               up
               a
               Pope
               in
               every
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               and
               General
               Councils
               .
               —
               Mr.
               B.
               knows
               he
               does
               this
               ,
               and
               deludes
               the
               poor
               People
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             I
             know
             it
             ,
             methinks
             I
             should
             know
             that
             I
             know
             it
             .
             Which
             if
             I
             do
             ,
             it
             's
             I
             that
             am
             the
             Impudent
             Liar
             :
             If
             not
             —
             Somebody
             is
             mistaken
             .
             
             Qu.
             Whether
             a
             Council
             of
             such
             Bishops
             be
             infallible
             ,
             or
             can
             make
             us
             a
             better
             Rule
             than
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Readers
             ,
             here
             you
             see
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             these
             Reverend
             Fathers
             renounce
             Popery
             .
             You
             see
             what
             a
             Pope
             is
             in
             their
             account
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             single
             Church
             ,
             who
             taketh
             not
             their
             Lordships
             or
             Councils
             to
             be
             Law-givers
             and
             Judges
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             .
             We
             poor
             Protestants
             took
             him
             for
             a
             Pope
             that
             claimed
             such
             an
             Universal
             Rule
             alone
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             President
             of
             Councils
             :
             But
             these
             Men
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Pope
             that
             denieth
             Popery
             ,
             and
             pretendeth
             to
             no
             Government
             beyond
             his
             Parish
             .
             Yea
             ,
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             Parishes
             we
             oblige
             none
             to
             take
             up
             any
             of
             their
             Religion
             (
             Faith
             or
             Duty
             to
             God
             )
             on
             our
             commanding
             Authority
             ,
             but
             to
             learn
             by
             the
             Evidence
             which
             caused
             our
             own
             Faith
             ,
             to
             believe
             by
             a
             Faith
             Divine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             such
             by
             Faith
             and
             Subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             own
             and
             daily
             Preach
             :
             But
             that
             there
             never
             was
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             the
             Popish
             sence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             having
             one
             Political
             humane
             Soveraignty
             .
             And
             how
             did
             the
             Man
             make
             himself
             believe
             that
             I
             knowingly
             opposed
             that
             which
             my
             whole
             Writing
             labours
             to
             prove
             never
             had
             a
             being
             .
             Reader
             ,
             Lament
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             studious
             Leaders
             are
             so
             dark
             and
             rash
             and
             bad
             ,
             as
             either
             I
             ,
             or
             these
             Reverend
             Fathers
             are
             ,
             setting
             the
             World
             into
             ruinating
             Divisions
             by
             words
             of
             such
             a
             Dialect
             as
             is
             harsh
             to
             name
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             P.
             348.
             
             Dr.
             S.
             pretendeth
             to
             some
             Scripture
             Proofs
             ,
             viz
             :
             1
             Cor.
             14.32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
               For
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               but
               of
               Peace
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ.
             Reader
             ,
             Do
             you
             think
             this
             proveth
             that
             the
             whole
             
               Church
               on
               Earth
               is
               under
               one
               humane
               Soveraignty
            
             that
             hath
             a
             Legislative
             and
             Judging
             Power
             .
             1.
             
             This
             Text
             speaketh
             only
             of
             the
             avoiding
             Disorder
             in
             particular
             Assemblies
             by
             the
             means
             which
             they
             had
             present
             there
             among
             them
             .
             To
             keep
             them
             from
             speaking
             two
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Disorders
             :
             As
             the
             Archi-Synagogoi
             were
             used
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Jews
             Synagogue
             .
             And
             must
             a
             Council
             from
             all
             the
             Earth
             be
             gathered
             to
             that
             Assembly
             to
             rebuke
             such
             Disorder
             ?
             If
             it
             must
             be
             but
             to
             make
             a
             General
             Law
             to
             forbid
             it
             ,
             that
             's
             done
             already
             in
             Scripture
             and
             in
             Nature
             :
             And
             must
             the
             World
             meet
             to
             do
             it
             again
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Dr.
             Hamond
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             Text
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             each
             Prophet
             being
             subject
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             moveth
             them
             not
             to
             speak
             irregularly
             and
             confusedly
             :
             And
             what
             's
             this
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Councils
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             were
             spoken
             of
             the
             other
             present
             Prophets
             ,
             what
             's
             this
             to
             Men
             that
             are
             no
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             dead
             1000
             Years
             ago
             ?
             Are
             not
             present
             Pastors
             fitter
             Moderators
             of
             their
             Assembly
             ,
             than
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             dead
             Men
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Next
             he
             that
             so
             condemneth
             me
             as
             an
             Opposite
             ,
             citeth
             my
             words
             as
             granting
             his
             Cause
             ;
             yet
             this
             reconcileth
             him
             not
             :
             I
             am
             not
             so
             idle
             as
             to
             write
             him
             a
             Commentary
             of
             my
             own
             words
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             can
             devise
             no
             plainer
             .
             Only
             I
             may
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             too
             quickly
             forgot
             that
             
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               Confusion
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             lovely
             :
             
             A
             Law
             should
             not
             be
             confounded
             with
             a
             Contract
             or
             amicable
             Agreement
             ;
             nor
             a
             
               Soveraign
               Government
            
             with
             a
             
               Peace-making
               Assembly
            
             of
             Equals
             ;
             nor
             a
             
               possible
               Council
            
             of
             those
             
               within
               reach
            
             with
             an
             
               impossible
               Council
            
             out
             of
             
               all
               the
               World.
            
             Neither
             the
             King
             of
             France
             or
             of
             England
             were
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Nimeguen
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             P.
             351.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             he
             
               could
               give
               numberless
               Quotations
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               Melanchthon
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
            
             Bishop
             Andrews
             ,
             K.
             
               James
               ,
               Spalatensis
               ,
               Casaubon
            
             ,
             Bishop
             White
             ,
             Bishop
             Mountague
             ,
             Archbishop
             Dr.
             
               Hamond
               ,
               Dailee
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             cannot
             answer
             what
             you
             
               can
               do
            
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             do
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             may
             know
             how
             far
             to
             believe
             you
             ,
             that
             will
             but
             search
             these
             few
             .
             1.
             
             Read
             what
             I
             have
             cited
             out
             of
             Melanchthon
             to
             Bishop
             Guning
             ,
             or
             rather
             his
             own
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Conference
             at
             Ratisbone
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Read
             
               Bucer
               de
               Regno
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
               Opera
               Angl.
            
             and
             judge
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             cite
             any
             words
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             to
             confute
             our
             Drs.
             intimation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             Spalatensis
             was
             a
             Protestant
             I
             dispute
             not
             ,
             but
             read
             his
             own
             words
             cited
             by
             me
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             then
             read
             him
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             told
             me
             himself
             ,
             That
             [
             
               Councils
               are
               not
               for
               Government
               of
               the
               absent
               or
               the
               particular
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               for
               Concord
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             What
             Mind
             Dr.
             Hamond
             was
             of
             I
             determine
             not
             :
             But
             of
             the
             rest
             you
             may
             judge
             by
             these
             .
          
           
             The
             Matter
             is
             ,
             All
             Protestants
             hold
             that
             we
             must
             Serve
             God
             in
             as
             much
             Concord
             as
             we
             can
             :
             
             And
             that
             the
             Meeting
             of
             Pastors
             is
             a
             means
             of
             Concord
             :
             And
             that
             it
             was
             the
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             which
             the
             Councils
             which
             he
             nameth
             owned
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             reverence
             these
             Councils
             :
             And
             they
             hold
             that
             still
             Concord
             being
             much
             of
             the
             Strength
             and
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             any
             special
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             several
             Princes
             assemble
             by
             themselves
             or
             Messengers
             at
             
               Munster
               ,
               Ratisbone
               ,
               Francfort
               ,
               Nimeguen
            
             )
             so
             Pastors
             even
             of
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             not
             too
             distant
             ,
             may
             for
             mutual
             help
             and
             Concord
             meet
             in
             Councils
             :
             And
             none
             should
             needlesly
             break
             their
             just
             Agreements
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             general
             Command
             of
             Concord
             :
             But
             1.
             
             They
             hold
             that
             these
             Councils
             be
             no
             representers
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ;
             2.
             
             Nor
             have
             any
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             any
             true
             Governing
             Power
             at
             all
             over
             the
             absent
             or
             dissenters
             ,
             but
             an
             Agreeing
             Power
             .
             4.
             
             And
             if
             they
             pretend
             any
             such
             Power
             ,
             they
             turn
             Usurpers
             .
             5.
             
             And
             if
             on
             pretence
             of
             Concord
             they
             make
             Snares
             ,
             or
             Decree
             things
             that
             are
             against
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             ,
             Peace
             or
             Order
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             none
             are
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             such
             Agreements
             .
          
           
             These
             being
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             what
             do
             these
             Men
             but
             abuse
             their
             words
             of
             Reverence
             to
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Submission
             to
             their
             Contracts
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             for
             their
             Universal
             Soveraign
             Jurisdiction
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             And
             next
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Whereas
               Mr.
               B.
               doth
               usher
               in
               his
               Discourse
               with
               an
               intimation
               that
               this
               was
               only
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gallican
               Church
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               know
               that
               this
               was
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Reign
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             honour
             the
             Gallican
             Papists
             above
             the
             Italian
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             satisfied
             that
             both
             do
             erre
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             double
             untruth
             in
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             in
             your
             words
             :
             1.
             
             That
             I
             
               cannot
               but
               know
            
             that
             which
             I
             
               cannot
               know
            
             or
             believe
             .
             2.
             
             That
             yours
             was
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             which
             I
             have
             disproved
             .
             But
             what
             is
             your
             proof
             ?
          
           
             D.
             S.
             [
             For
             the
             20th
             Article
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Church
               hath
               Power
               to
               Decree
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               and
               Authority
               in
               Controversies
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 Article
              
               doth
               suppose
               this
               Authority
               in
               General
               Councils
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             supposeth
             that
             Kingdoms
             should
             be
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Pastors
             Power
             so
             twisted
             as
             that
             their
             Conjunction
             may
             best
             make
             Religion
             national
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Jews
             )
             But
             it
             never
             owned
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             the
             Governing
             Power
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             one
             Kingdom
             over
             the
             Princes
             and
             People
             of
             another
             .
             It
             followeth
             not
             that
             because
             the
             Church
             in
             England
             may
             Decree
             some
             Rites
             here
             ,
             that
             therefore
             foreign
             Churches
             may
             command
             us
             to
             use
             their
             Rites
             .
             Our
             own
             Church
             Teachers
             no
             doubt
             have
             Authority
             in
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             what
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             Peace
             among
             Disputers
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             against
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             meerly
             because
             it
             's
             their
             Decree
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Article
             cautelously
             calls
             the
             Church
             only
             [
             
               a
               Witness
               and
               Keeper
               of
               holy
               Writ
            
             ]
             which
             we
             deny
             not
             .
             And
             that
             [
             
               besides
               Scripture
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               enforce
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               Necessity
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             ]
             But
             you
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             the
             Soveraign
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Councils
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             all
             your
             Oaths
             
             and
             Impositions
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             escape
             damning
             Schism
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             that
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             one
             would
             think
             there
             needed
             no
             more
             than
             the
             next
             Articles
             to
             confute
             you
             ,
             which
             you
             cite
             as
             for
             you
             .
             They
             knew
             that
             there
             had
             been
             Imperial
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             being
             gathered
             and
             authorized
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             Power
             in
             the
             Empire
             that
             National
             Councils
             have
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             Nations
             .
             But
             there
             's
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             any
             Jurisdiction
             that
             they
             have
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             Yea
             ,
             contrary
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               together
               without
               the
               Commandment
               and
               Will
               of
               Princes
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             cannot
             Govern
             them
             without
             their
             Will
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             Conciliar
             Power
             ,
             being
             no
             Council
             :
             And
             one
             King
             cannot
             command
             the
             Subjects
             of
             another
             .
             Indeed
             if
             Princes
             will
             
               make
               themselves
            
             Subjects
             to
             a
             Council
             or
             Pope
             ,
             who
             can
             hinder
             them
             ?
             2.
             
             They
             are
             here
             declared
             to
             be
             
               Men
               not
               all
               governed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               erre
               and
               have
               erred
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God.
            
             Therefore
             their
             meer
             Contracts
             and
             Advice
             are
             no
             further
             to
             be
             obeyed
             than
             they
             are
             governed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             we
             are
             discerning
             Judges
             of
             .
             And
             it
             is
             concluded
             that
             [
             
               things
               ordained
               by
               them
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               have
               neither
               Strength
               nor
               Authority
               ,
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               declared
               that
               they
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             even
             their
             
               Expositions
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             which
             you
             make
             their
             chief
             Work
             ,
             hath
             no
             
               further
               Authority
            
             than
             it
             's
             
               declared
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
            
             nor
             yet
             their
             decision
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             controverted
             Texts
             .
             And
             such
             proof
             must
             be
             received
             from
             a
             single
             Man.
             
          
           
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Such
             another
             proof
             he
             fetcheth
             from
             the
             Statute
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Forbidding
               to
               judge
               any
               thing
               Heresie
               but
               what
               hath
               been
               so
               judged
               by
               Authority
               of
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               four
               General
               Councils
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               General
               Councils
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             As
             if
             forbidding
             private
             Heretication
             were
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             of
             Councils
             ;
             we
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             all
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             for
             as
             much
             Concord
             with
             all
             as
             we
             can
             attain
             :
             But
             is
             Concord
             and
             Subjection
             all
             one
             ,
             or
             Contract
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             The
             like
             Inference
             he
             raiseth
             from
             a
             Canon
             1571.
             forbidding
             any
             new
             Doctrine
             
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               and
               Bishops
               thence
               gathered
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             And
             what
             's
             this
             to
             an
             Universal
             Church
             Soveraignty
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             
             England's
             Sence
             is
             better
             expounded
             ,
             
               Reform
               .
               Leg.
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             15.
             
             
               Orthodoxorum
               Patrum
               etiam
               authoritatem
               minime
               censemus
               esse
               contemnendam
               :
               sunt
               enim
               permulta
               ab
               illis
               praeclare
               &
               utiliter
               dicta
               :
               Ut
               tamen
               ex
               eorum
               sententia
               de
               sacris
               literis
               judicetur
               ,
               non
               admittimus
               .
               Debent
               enim
               sacrae
               literae
               nobis
               omnis
               Christianae
               doctrinae
               ,
               &
               Regulae
               esse
               ,
               &
               Judices
               .
               Quin
               &
               ipsi
               Patres
               tantum
               sibi
               deferri
               recusarunt
               ,
               saepius
               admonentes
               Lectorem
               ,
               ut
               tantisper
               suas
               admittat
               sententias
               &
               interpretationes
               ,
               quoad
               cum
               sacris
               literis
               consentire
               eas
               animadverterit
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             D.
             S.
             P.
             358.
             
             [
             Mr.
             B.
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               doubt
               is
               whom
               you
               will
               take
               for
               good
               Christians
               into
               your
               Communion
               ▪
               But
               this
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               ,
               —
               when
               I
               except
               
               only
               the
               Jesuited
               part
               of
               the
               Roman
               and
               other
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             you
             take
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             do
             without
             taking
             in
             the
             pretended
             Soveraignty
             Essential
             to
             it
             .
             Was
             not
             that
             Church
             Papal
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Jesuites
             ?
             But
             hold
             ,
             Dr.
             It
             's
             France
             that
             you
             are
             first
             Uniting
             with
             :
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuites
             are
             there
             the
             Predominant
             part
             .
             And
             are
             you
             against
             them
             there
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             P.
             360.
             
             He
             takes
             it
             ill
             that
             I
             suppose
             him
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             given
             him
             here
             my
             proof
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             took
             not
             it self
             for
             a
             part
             of
             an
             Universal
             humane
             Political
             Church
             .
             But
             his
             Church
             doth
             ,
             and
             is
             thereby
             of
             another
             Political
             Species
             ,
             as
             a
             City
             differeth
             from
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             following
             him
             any
             further
             .
             Vain
             Contenders
             necessitate
             us
             to
             be
             over
             tedious
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             I
             am
             loth
             here
             to
             answer
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Book
             against
             our
             Nonconformity
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             I
             would
             not
             follow
             them
             that
             decoy
             ,
             and
             divert
             Men
             from
             the
             state
             of
             our
             chief
             Controversie
             ,
             to
             hide
             their
             Design
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             be
             of
             no
             use
             :
             He
             that
             will
             not
             read
             impartially
             what
             we
             say
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             cured
             of
             his
             Errours
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             can
             write
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             impartially
             read
             but
             my
             first
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             Apology
             ,
             and
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             take
             this
             Book
             to
             be
             a
             Satisfactory
             answer
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             troubled
             by
             my
             Replyes
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             distracted
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             This
             much
             I
             shall
             presume
             to
             say
             ,
             lest
             he
             expect
             some
             account
             of
             his
             Success
             upon
             my self
             :
          
           
           
             I.
             That
             when
             he
             tells
             the
             Reader
             at
             last
             of
             my
             Concessions
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             scarce
             differed
             from
             them
             ,
             save
             by
             not
             giving
             over
             Preaching
             when
             forbidden
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             shew
             how
             charitable
             and
             humble
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Domination
             ,
             who
             yet
             can
             hardly
             suffer
             such
             Men
             alive
             out
             of
             Jail
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             preach
             ,
             who
             come
             so
             near
             them
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             Cause
             is
             given
             up
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Party
             make
             the
             name
             of
             Presbyterian
             (
             odious
             to
             them
             but
             not
             to
             us
             )
             the
             Engine
             of
             their
             reproachful
             malice
             ,
             this
             seemeth
             not
             to
             me
             to
             come
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             III.
             That
             when
             this
             whole
             Book
             pretendeth
             to
             confute
             us
             ,
             and
             scarce
             once
             that
             I
             find
             in
             all
             the
             Book
             ,
             truely
             stateth
             the
             case
             of
             our
             difference
             ,
             but
             still
             silenceth
             or
             falsly
             representeth
             the
             points
             which
             we
             judge
             sin
             ,
             yea
             heinous
             sin
             ;
             such
             a
             Deceiving
             Volume
             seemeth
             not
             to
             me
             to
             beseem
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             his
             Amanuensis
             ,
             or
             Chaplain
             .
          
           
             IV.
             That
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             what
             pitiful
             proof
             he
             hath
             for
             the
             justification
             of
             their
             Silencing
             and
             Ruining
             ways
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             extream
             confident
             he
             is
             ,
             it
             maketh
             me
             wish
             Christians
             to
             pray
             yet
             harder
             that
             Christ
             would
             save
             his
             Church
             from
             such
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             stay
             but
             to
             instance
             in
             that
             which
             they
             say
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             some
             peculiarity
             in
             ,
             
               viz.
               Our
               Assent
            
             to
             the
             Rubrick
             about
             the
             Salvation
             of
             dying
             Baptized
             Infants
             .
             Reader
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Bishop
             as
             well
             as
             Dr.
             Saywell
             that
             speaketh
             to
             me
             .
             And
             1.
             
             He
             dealeth
             more
             ingenuously
             than
             they
             that
             on
             pretence
             of
             [
             
               Assenting
               to
               the
               use
            
             ]
             say
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             
               Assent
               to
               the
               Truth
            
             of
             this
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Religion
             :
             
             He
             professeth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             Assent
             to
             this
             is
             required
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             seeketh
             not
             their
             Evasion
             that
             make
             not
             the
             phrase
             Vniversal
             ,
             but
             Indefinite
             :
             For
             he
             knew
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               in
               re
               necessaria
            
             (
             which
             he
             takes
             this
             to
             be
             )
             an
             Indefinite
             is
             equal
             to
             an
             Universal
             :
             And
             2.
             
             That
             a
             
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
               valet
               consequentia
            
             :
             And
             the
             assertion
             is
             of
             Infants
             
               quâ
               Baptized
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             certainty
             mentioned
             by
             Tautology
             that
             must
             be
             by
             every
             Minister
             professed
             ,
             [
             
               It
               is
               certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               that
               they
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             we
             ask
             them
             two
             things
             ,
             or
             three
             .
             1.
             
             VVhether
             none
             should
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             who
             cannot
             truely
             profess
             this
             
               undoubted
               Certainty
            
             .
             2.
             
             VVhether
             almost
             all
             the
             Learned
             Writers
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             should
             be
             Silenced
             that
             hold
             the
             contrary
             .
             3.
             
             But
             specially
             
               what
               be
               the
               words
               of
               God
            
             here
             meant
             which
             express
             this
             
               undoubted
               certainty
            
             ?
             They
             confess
             that
             God
             saith
             ,
             Deut.
             12.32
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               add
               thereto
               ,
               nor
               take
               ought
               there-from
            
             ;
             and
             concludeth
             the
             Bible
             with
             ,
             [
             
               If
               any
               Man
               add
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               shall
               add
               to
               him
               the
               Plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               :
            
             ]
             We
             tell
             them
             we
             dare
             not
             venture
             on
             such
             a
             dreadful
             Curse
             :
             This
             cannot
             be
             one
             of
             their
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             :
             Therefore
             before
             we
             profess
             our
             
               Assent
               that
               this
               is
               undoubtedly
               certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             they
             will
             shew
             us
             so
             much
             compassion
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             where
             to
             find
             that
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             after
             all
             our
             intreaty
             (
             even
             my
             own
             to
             the
             Bishop
             )
             he
             giveth
             us
             by
             his
             Chaplain
             but
             this
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             
               As
               many
               of
               you
               as
               have
               been
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ.
            
             ]
             Reader
             ,
             is
             here
             one
             word
             of
             the
             certain
             undoubted
             Salvation
             of
             
               dying
               baptized
               Infants
            
             without
             exception
             ?
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             
               baptizing
               Infants
            
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             usual
             with
             this
             sort
             of
             Men
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             we
             cannot
             prove
             Infant
             Baptism
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Tradition
             or
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Text
             most
             certainly
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Adult
             :
             And
             will
             not
             these
             Drs.
             believe
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             who
             told
             Simon
             when
             he
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               no
               part
               nor
               lot
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               For
               thy
               heart
               is
               not
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ;
               Thou
               art
               yet
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitterness
               and
               bond
               of
               iniquity
               ?
            
             If
             they
             say
             that
             Simon
             had
             been
             saved
             if
             he
             had
             died
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             fell
             to
             that
             false
             Heart
             ,
             and
             gall
             of
             bitterness
             after
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             such
             Drs
             words
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             evident
             truth
             ?
             His
             Friend
             Grotius
             more
             modestly
             expoundeth
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             
               Sicut
               à
               baptismo
               vesies
               sumuntur
               ,
               ita
               vos
               Promisistis
               vos
               induturos
               Christum
               ,
               id
               est
               victuros
               secundum
               Christi
               regulam
               .
            
             Do
             these
             Men
             believe
             that
             all
             Infidels
             and
             Hypocrites
             shall
             be
             saved
             if
             they
             die
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             Baptized
             ?
             Or
             do
             they
             think
             that
             none
             such
             may
             be
             and
             are
             ,
             Baptized
             ?
             The
             very
             words
             before
             the
             Text
             are
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             And
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               Baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
             And
             yet
             they
             bring
             us
             no
             Text
             for
             their
             new
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             one
             which
             will
             as
             much
             prove
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             
               dying
               baptized
               Hypocrites
               and
               Vnbelievers
            
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             dying
             Infants
             .
             As
             if
             none
             
               came
               in
               without
               the
               Wedding
               Garment
               ,
            
             or
             such
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             should
             I
             subscribe
             this
             ,
             how
             I
             could
             escape
             the
             guilt
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             being
             liable
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Curse
             and
             Plagues
             
             of
             adding
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             Gods
             Word
             speaketh
             this
             certain
             and
             undoubted
             Salvation
             of
             dying
             Baptized
             Infants
             as
             such
             without
             Exception
             .
             Yet
             if
             we
             would
             all
             conform
             to
             all
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             and
             Impositions
             besides
             ,
             we
             must
             all
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             forbid
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             we
             durst
             not
             Assent
             to
             this
             one
             Article
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             mercy
             of
             these
             Men
             !
             And
             all
             is
             justified
             as
             for
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             these
             Masters
             are
             the
             Judges
             whom
             we
             must
             believe
             .
          
           
             Yet
             note
             that
             though
             when
             he
             got
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             pass
             this
             Article
             ,
             he
             put
             not
             in
             the
             least
             Exception
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             forbids
             the
             refusing
             Baptism
             to
             any
             
               Child
               that
               is
               offered
               to
               it
               ,
            
             yet
             now
             he
             limits
             it
             to
             
               all
               Children
               seriously
               offered
               by
               any
               that
               have
               power
               to
               educate
               them
               in
               that
               profession
               .
            
             And
             as
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Parent
             that
             must
             be
             the
             Promiser
             ;
             nor
             is
             suffered
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Godfathers
             or
             Sureties
             for
             his
             Child
             ,
             so
             by
             this
             little
             limitation
             ,
             what
             a
             dreadful
             brand
             of
             perfidious
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             doth
             he
             six
             on
             our
             common
             English
             Baptism
             ?
             For
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             the
             confident
             talk
             of
             such
             Writers
             that
             makes
             any
             English
             Man
             ignorant
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             our
             Godfathers
             commonly
             are
             not
             once
             desired
             by
             the
             Parents
             to
             
               Educate
               their
               Children
               in
               that
               Profession
               .
            
             2.
             
             Nor
             ever
             give
             them
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             expect
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             ever
             perform
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             have
             any
             power
             so
             to
             Educate
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Parents
             never
             purposed
             so
             far
             to
             commit
             their
             Children
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             they
             themselves
             never
             dream
             of
             any
             such
             power
             or
             undertaking
             ;
             except
             only
             such
             as
             adopt
             a
             Child
             ,
             or
             take
             an
             Orphan
             or
             Grand-child
             as
             their
             own
             .
             I
             have
             lived
             almost
             sixty
             seven
             years
             ,
             
             (
             now
             near
             seventy
             four
             )
             and
             never
             knew
             one
             Godfather
             Educate
             the
             Child
             ,
             (
             save
             the
             Parent
             that
             is
             forbidden
             to
             be
             Godfather
             )
             or
             that
             it
             was
             ever
             expected
             from
             him
             by
             the
             Parents
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Poor
             never
             came
             to
             Bishop
             Guning
             as
             they
             have
             done
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             beg
             Money
             to
             pay
             the
             Curate
             and
             Clerk
             ,
             and
             to
             hire
             some
             poor
             Man
             to
             be
             Godfather
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             Children
             cannot
             be
             Baptized
             :
             So
             that
             he
             that
             can
             get
             but
             Twelve
             pence
             a
             day
             by
             hard
             labour
             ,
             may
             get
             on
             the
             Sunday
             Twelve
             pence
             for
             standing
             an
             hour
             at
             the
             Font
             as
             Godfather
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             half
             a
             Crown
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             's
             become
             a
             Trade
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             never
             mean
             to
             see
             the
             Child
             again
             .
             Though
             none
             but
             the
             poor
             thus
             hire
             Promisers
             ,
             yet
             the
             Nation
             commonly
             never
             give
             them
             power
             to
             Educate
             their
             Children
             .
             And
             thus
             while
             the
             Bishop
             first
             must
             force
             us
             to
             profess
             the
             certain
             undoubted
             Salvation
             of
             dying
             Baptized
             Infants
             without
             exception
             he
             comes
             himself
             with
             an
             exception
             which
             shuts
             out
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             conformably
             Baptized
             in
             all
             my
             Life
             ;
             and
             maketh
             the
             common
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Land
             to
             be
             perfidiousness
             :
             The
             Anabaptists
             will
             not
             be
             converted
             by
             such
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             's
             known
             how
             much
             these
             Men
             are
             for
             tying
             us
             to
             
               deliver
               no
               Doctrine
               from
               any
               Text
               but
               what
               the
               Fathers
               have
               thence
               gathered
               :
            
             And
             
               Augustine
               de
               Baptis
               .
               Cont.
               Donat.
               li.
            
             1.
             c.
             11
             ,
             12.
             at
             large
             expoundeth
             this
             single
             Text
             of
             the
             Dr.
             by
             
             Simon
             's
             case
             ,
             and
             supposing
             the
             Donatists
             to
             say
             that
             Simon
             was
             pardoned
             in
             Baptism
             and
             lost
             it
             by
             his
             next
             sin
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
             [
             
               Quid
               si
               ad
               ipsum
               baptismum
               fictus
               accessit
               ?
               Dimissa
               sunt
               ei
               peccata
               ,
               an
               non
               sunt
               dimissa
               ?
               Eligant
               quod
               volunt
               —
               si
               dimissa
               dixerint
               ,
               quomodo
               ergo
               spiritus
               sanctus
               disciplinae
               effugerit
               
               fictum
               ?
               Si
               in
               isto
               ficto
               remissionem
               operatus
               est
               peccatorum
               ?
               —
               fateantur
               vero
               baptismo
               Christi
               baptizari
               posse
               hominem
               ,
               &
               tamen
               cor
               ejus
               in
               malitia
               vel
               Sacrilegio
               perseverans
               peccatorum
               abolitionem
               non
               sinere
               fieri
               .
               Atque
               ita
               intelligant
               in
               communionibus
               ab
               Ecclesia
               separatis
               posse
               homines
               baptizari
               ,
               ubi
               Christi
               baptismus
               eadem
               Sacramenti
               celebratione
               datur
               &
               sumitur
               ,
               qui
               tamen
               tunc
               prosit
               ad
               remissionem
               peccatorum
               cum
               quis
               reconciliatus
               unitati
               ,
               sacrilegio
               dissensionis
               exuitur
               quo
               ejus
               peccata
               tenebantur
               ,
               &
               dimitti
               non
               sinebantur
               .
               Sicut
               enim
               in
               illo
               qui
               fi●lus
               accesserit
               ,
               sit
               ut
               non
               denuo
               baptizetur
               ,
               sed
               ipsa
               pia
               correctione
               &
               veraci
               confessione
               purgetur
               ,
               quod
               non
               posset
               sine
               baptismo
               ,
               ut
               quod
               ante
               datum
               est
               ,
               tunc
               valere
               incipiat
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               cum
               illa
               fictio
               veraci
               confessione
               recesserit
            
             —
          
           
             Thus
             Gods
             Word
             must
             by
             ten
             thousand
             Ministers
             be
             said
             to
             affirm
             that
             certainly
             and
             undoubtedly
             ,
             which
             he
             brings
             but
             one
             Text
             for
             grosly
             abused
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             even
             of
             Augustine
             who
             laid
             too
             much
             on
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             not
             excepting
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             Mark
             16.16
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               yet
               all
               Baptized
               Infants
               may
               be
               saved
               ?
               Ans.
            
             The
             question
             now
             is
             ,
             Whether
             that
             Text
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             prove
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             know
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Opinions
             among
             the
             most
             Learned
             Divines
             about
             the
             Case
             of
             Baptized
             Infants
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             ten
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             named
             .
             )
             And
             must
             every
             Minister
             in
             England
             determine
             which
             of
             all
             these
             is
             right
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             Dr.
             
             Guning's
             Opinion
             ?
          
           
             Many
             Nonconformists
             hold
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             doth
             certainly
             put
             all
             true
             Christians
             Infants
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             calling
             
             them
             Holy
             )
             which
             is
             to
             be
             openly
             done
             by
             Baptismal
             Investiture
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             all
             the
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             or
             wicked
             men
             on
             Earth
             are
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             and
             certainly
             saved
             so
             dying
             ,
             if
             any
             Christian
             will
             but
             stand
             as
             in
             England
             as
             Godfather
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Band
             of
             Soldiers
             can
             but
             take
             up
             thousands
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             Baptize
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Salvation
             of
             them
             is
             undoubtedly
             certain
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             must
             be
             tolerated
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ;
             this
             is
             our
             present
             way
             of
             Church
             Concord
             ,
             but
             not
             Christs
             way
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             all
             the
             Infants
             on
             Earth
             have
             right
             to
             Salvation
             if
             they
             can
             but
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             not
             have
             it
             Unbaptized
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             none
             of
             their
             fault
             it
             being
             not
             in
             their
             power
             ?
             It
             is
             his
             own
             argument
             when
             we
             question
             the
             
               undoubted
               certainty
            
             affirmed
             ,
             p.
             162.
             
             [
             
               To
               say
               the
               unworthiness
               or
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Godfather
               or
               Father
               can
               deprive
               the
               Baptized
               Child
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               is
               a
               monstrous
               Opinion
               .
            
             ]
             And
             whose
             sin
             is
             it
             but
             the
             Fathers
             that
             depriveth
             all
             Infidels
             Children
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ?
             Will
             all
             England
             believe
             that
             God
             layeth
             the
             Saving
             or
             Damning
             of
             Millions
             upon
             the
             bare
             act
             of
             outward
             Baptism
             ,
             while
             the
             Children
             have
             equal
             antecedent
             right
             ?
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Chaplain
             Dr.
             refer
             me
             to
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             for
             part
             of
             my
             answer
             :
             And
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             is
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Bishops
             mind
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             suppose
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             much
             of
             Mr.
             
             D's
             mind
             .
             I
             will
             urge
             him
             therefore
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             with
             one
             argument
             from
             Mr.
             D.
             against
             Conformity
             ;
             let
             him
             answer
             it
             without
             condemning
             Mr.
             D.
             if
             he
             can
             .
          
           
           
             In
             Sacramental
             Investitures
             no
             Man
             receiveth
             more
             right
             than
             what
             the
             Invester
             intendeth
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             that
             which
             he
             declareth
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             give
             him
             .
             But
             multitudes
             of
             Baptizing
             Ministers
             in
             England
             and
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             declare
             that
             they
             intend
             not
             to
             give
             by
             Baptismal
             Investiture
             a
             present
             right
             to
             Salvation
             to
             all
             Baptized
             Infants
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             so
             die
             .
             )
             Ergo
             all
             Baptized
             Infants
             receive
             not
             by
             Baptism
             a
             present
             right
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             Mr.
             
             D's
             about
             Ordination
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             notorious
             in
             the
             known
             Writings
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             such
             Ministers
             ;
             some
             holding
             that
             only
             the
             Children
             of
             true
             Christians
             are
             by
             Baptism
             stated
             in
             a
             certain
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             some
             holding
             it
             only
             of
             the
             Elect
             ;
             some
             holding
             it
             only
             of
             professed
             Christians
             Children
             ;
             and
             almost
             all
             denying
             it
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             .
             When
             Dr.
             
               Cornelius
               Burges
            
             did
             but
             write
             that
             all
             the
             Elect
             ,
             though
             they
             lived
             wickedly
             after
             till
             Conversion
             ,
             received
             a
             Seed
             of
             Regeneration
             in
             their
             Infant
             Baptism
             ,
             what
             abundance
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             yea
             how
             few
             Consenters
             did
             he
             find
             in
             England
             ?
             When
             yet
             he
             affirmed
             this
             of
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             after
             saved
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Baptizers
             Intention
             ,
             thousands
             in
             England
             have
             no
             right
             to
             Salvation
             presently
             on
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             say
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             undoubtedly
             certain
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             confess
             Mr.
             
             D's
             Proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             proved
             to
             him
             .
             And
             perhaps
             necessity
             will
             force
             himself
             to
             deny
             it
             as
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             though
             it
             overthrow
             his
             assertion
             about
             Ordination
             .
             Specially
             if
             he
             be
             for
             Laymen
             and
             Womens
             
             Baptizing
             as
             the
             Papists
             are
             in
             case
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             warrant
             such
             Lords
             to
             prove
             all
             such
             Declarations
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             not
             only
             sinless
             ,
             but
             necessary
             to
             Order
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             to
             Salvation
             :
             For
             they
             make
             Schism
             Damning
             ,
             and
             such
             Obedience
             necessary
             to
             escape
             Schism
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             hath
             one
             cleanly
             shift
             ,
             Though
             the
             Corporation
             Declaration
             ,
             be
             ,
             that
             [
             
               there
               is
               no
               Obligation
               from
               the
               Covenant
               on
               me
               or
               any
               other
               person
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             a
             Man
             think
             that
             some
             are
             obliged
             by
             it
             against
             
               Schism
               ,
               Popery
            
             and
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             
               to
               repent
               of
               Sin.
            
             ]
             He
             saith
             no
             Man
             is
             forced
             to
             take
             these
             Declarations
             ,
             Vestry
             Oaths
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             he
             may
             chuse
             ,
             and
             none
             constraineth
             him
             to
             be
             in
             Corporation
             trust
             ,
             or
             a
             Vestry-man
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Minister
             ,
             so
             the
             Act
             was
             to
             appropriate
             this
             sweet
             Morsel
             of
             so
             Swearing
             declaring
             ,
             &c.
             to
             themselves
             :
             And
             to
             themselves
             let
             it
             be
             appropriated
             for
             me
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             all
             the
             Corporations
             ,
             Vestries
             and
             Ministry
             are
             constituted
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             —
             this
             is
             the
             necessary
             Unity
             —
          
           
             But
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Church
             solveth
             all
             .
             I
             once
             askt
             a
             Convocation
             man
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             Words
             of
             God
             by
             which
             this
             Article
             was
             proved
             and
             past
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             not
             name
             me
             any
             Text
             that
             perswaded
             the
             Convocation
             to
             pass
             it
             ;
             but
             told
             me
             Dr.
             
               P.
               Guning
               urged
               it
               so
               hard
               ,
               that
               they
               yielded
               to
               him
               without
               much
               contradiction
               :
            
             I
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             would
             pass
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             against
             their
             Judgments
             to
             avoid
             striving
             with
             one
             man
             ,
             when
             in
             imposing
             it
             they
             must
             strive
             against
             and
             silence
             thousands
             ,
             and
             condemn
             most
             of
             the
             
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             really
             they
             contradicted
             him
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             as
             he
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             was
             loth
             to
             think
             them
             so
             uncharitable
             as
             to
             put
             all
             Ministers
             to
             declare
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             never
             tell
             them
             where
             to
             find
             it
             .
             Between
             both
             what
             to
             think
             I
             know
             not
             :
             But
             if
             really
             Dr.
             G.
             was
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             reverence
             of
             his
             Name
             [
             Church
             ]
             shall
             never
             make
             me
             add
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             corrupt
             his
             Ordinance
             ;
             nor
             subscribe
             to
             his
             Book
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             if
             he
             Father
             it
             on
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             strength
             of
             all
             his
             condemnations
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             justifications
             of
             himself
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               They
               are
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               our
               lawful
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               obey
               ,
               and
               be
               Sworn
               never
               to
               endeavour
               any
               alteration
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
            
             (
             not
             excepting
             Church
             depopulation
             by
             large
             Dioceses
             ,
             nor
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             by
             Lay
             Chancellors
             .
             And
             if
             you
             ask
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Vsurpers
             nor
             Church-destroyers
             ,
             nor
             
               Subverters
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             it self
             ,
             nor
             grand
             Schismaticks
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             content
             with
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Ipse
               dixit
            
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             
               Episcopacy
               is
               ancient
            
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             
               people
               have
               neither
               an
               Electing
               or
               necessary
               Consenting
               Vote
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             not
             only
             Mr.
             Clerkson
             and
             I
             ,
             but
             also
             Dr.
             Burnet
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             for
             twelve
             hundred
             or
             thirteen
             hundred
             years
             the
             peoples
             Consent
             was
             requisite
             ,
             these
             great
             dependents
             on
             Antiquity
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             wash
             all
             off
             with
             a
             torrent
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Letters
             in
             the
             Caballa
             and
             other
             History
             be
             credible
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             hand
             had
             G.
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             in
             making
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             his
             days
             ?
             Read
             but
             what
             Heylin
             saith
             of
             
             Bishop
             
             Laud's
             preferment
             ;
             and
             the
             Letters
             of
             some
             Bishops
             to
             Buckingham
             in
             the
             Caballa
             ,
             and
             judge
             what
             made
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             How
             basely
             do
             they
             sneak
             and
             beg
             of
             him
             for
             Preferment●
             
               e.
               g.
               Theophilus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Landaffe
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             miserable
             Man
             if
             his
             Grace
             help
             him
             not
             to
             a
             better
             Bishoprick
             :
             Mountagues
             place
             at
             Norwich
             was
             of
             little
             worth
             since
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             
               stole
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               scarce
               for
               God's
               sake
               gave
               the
               trotters
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Laud.
             And
             this
             was
             the
             way
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             made
             by
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             :
             But
             yet
             a
             few
             words
             can
             prove
             (
             just
             as
             he
             proveth
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             that
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapiter
             chuse
             the
             Bishops
             and
             not
             the
             King.
             As
             Heathens
             made
             Images
             of
             the
             Gods
             and
             thought
             the
             Gods
             did
             actuate
             them
             ,
             so
             men
             make
             the
             Images
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             some
             Spirits
             actuate
             them
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             ,
             whether
             those
             Noble
             Lords
             ,
             Knights
             and
             Gentlemen
             that
             at
             their
             death
             lamented
             that
             they
             lived
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             repented
             that
             as
             Patrons
             they
             chose
             Parish
             Church
             men
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             while
             these
             Drs
             know
             that
             many
             Great
             Councils
             have
             decreed
             the
             nullity
             of
             those
             Bishops
             that
             got
             in
             by
             Secular
             help
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             Damned
             the
             Seekers
             and
             Accepters
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             would
             perswade
             the
             Church
             that
             all
             Gods
             Word
             is
             insufficient
             for
             Universal
             Laws
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             Soveraign
             Councils
             ,
             I
             will
             regard
             them
             as
             they
             deserve
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             expect
             .
             Why
             answer
             they
             not
             my
             late
             Book
             of
             English
             Nonconformity
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               True
               Sum.
               
            
             
               Popery
               is
               ,
               I.
               The
               turning
               a
               National
               Univerglity
               or
               Catholicism
               of
               Councils
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Power
               ,
               
               into
               a
               Terrestrial
               Universality
               .
               II.
               Turning
               Confederacy
               and
               Communion
               into
               Political
               Regency
               .
               III.
               Deponing
               Kings
               and
               States
               from
               their
               Sacred
               office
               of
               Supream
               Government
               (
               and
               sole
               forcible
               Government
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Persons
               and
               things
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               (
               the
               Clergy
               having
               only
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               to
               work
               on
               Conscience
               without
               corporal
               face
               .
               )
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XV.
            
             The
             first
             Letter
             to
             Bishop
             
               Peter
               Guning
            
             ,
             upon
             his
             sending
             me
             Dr.
             
             Saywell's
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Thankfully
                 received
                 from
                 you
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Crowther
                 Dr.
                 
                 Saywell's
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 motion
                 for
                 Conference
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 yet
                 more
                 thankfully
                 accept
                 ;
                 I
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 Book
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 meet
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Success
                 :
              
               
                 I.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 perceive
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 concern
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 many
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 converse
                 with
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 Quakers
                 and
                 Fanaticks
                 that
                 he
                 accuseth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 conversant
                 with
                 few
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 strein
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 make
                 Readers
                 undoubtedly
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Nonconformists
                 ,
                 or
                 Conventiclers
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 ejected
                 silenced
                 Ministers
                 :
                 Of
                 whom
                 I
                 must
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 opportunity
                 by
                 Acquaintance
                 and
                 Report
                 of
                 knowing
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 silenced
                 Ministers
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 but
                 of
                 
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 Presbyterians
                 ;
                 and
                 Judge
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Episcopal
                 ;
                 Lawyers
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 indeed
                 incline
                 to
                 place
                 all
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 1661.
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 Commissioned
                 to
                 endeavour
                 Concord
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 Commission
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 London
                 were
                 invited
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Calamy
                 ▪
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Reinolds
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Wallis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Consultation
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 their
                 Sence
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 came
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 one
                 Man
                 that
                 dissented
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 offered
                 you
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 
                 Vsher's
                 Primitive
                 Form
                 ,
                 which
                 took
                 not
                 down
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 farthing
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Lordships
                 or
                 Parliamentary
                 Power
                 or
                 Honour
                 ,
                 (
                 unless
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 their
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 the
                 Church
                 Keys
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Lay
                 Chancellors
                 cast
                 you
                 down
                 .
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 King's
                 Declaration
                 about
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 1660.
                 granted
                 yet
                 much
                 less
                 Power
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 it
                 almost
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 London
                 Ministers
                 were
                 invited
                 to
                 meet
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 our
                 joyful
                 Thanks
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 met
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 but
                 two
                 (
                 now
                 both
                 dead
                 )
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Common
                 Thanksgiving
                 (
                 which
                 with
                 many
                 Hands
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Print
                 )
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 two
                 exprest
                 their
                 Thankfulness
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 said
                 [
                 That
                 because
                 some
                 things
                 agreed
                 not
                 to
                 their
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 they
                 durs●
                 not
                 so
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 signified
                 Approbation
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 thankfully
                 accept
                 that
                 Frame
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceably
                 submit
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 appeal
                 (
                 with
                 some
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 to
                 your self
                 and
                 common
                 
                 reason
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 just
                 and
                 beseeming
                 a
                 Pastor
                 or
                 Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Nation
                 believe
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 against
                 Bishops
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 Imprisoned
                 or
                 Banished
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 destroy
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Land.
                 Would
                 a
                 Turk
                 own
                 such
                 dealing
                 with
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Peace
                 ?
                 Will
                 this
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 Conformity
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 Anti-Episcopal
                 Presbytery
                 which
                 the
                 King's
                 Declaration
                 1660
                 determined
                 of
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 will
                 Serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 Truth
                 and
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 some
                 appearance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 as
                 against
                 Presbyterians
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Fanaticks
                 )
                 is
                 his
                 
                   bare
                   word
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 forsake
                 the
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 by
                 forsaking
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 this
                 convince
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 for
                 that
                 Episcopacy
                 which
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 past
                 doubt
                 that
                 the
                 Episcopacy
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 against
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 for
                 200
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 save
                 two
                 Cities
                 
                   (
                   Alexandria
                
                 and
                 Rome
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 much
                 longer
                 time
                 ;
                 If
                 I
                 prove
                 this
                 true
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 undertake
                 )
                 must
                 I
                 then
                 take
                 his
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 Banishment
                 of
                 the
                 Contrary-minded
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 dangerous
                 Schismaticks
                 for
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 III.
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 Platform
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 which
                 denominateth
                 Dissenters
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 353.
                 what
                 he
                 meaneth
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 
                   highest
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 most
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 these
                 
                 words
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Laws
                   and
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Vniversal
                
                 ]
                 to
                 
                   which
                   every
                   Provincial
                   Church
                   must
                   submit
                   .
                
                 ]
                 What
                 the
                 Scots
                 mean
                 by
                 [
                 a
                 General
                 Assembly
                 ]
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 old
                 Emperors
                 and
                 Councils
                 meant
                 by
                 [
                 
                   an
                   Vniversal
                   Council
                
                 ]
                 Viz.
                 Universal
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Law-givers
                
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 neither
                 Pope
                 nor
                 Council
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 mistaken
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 the
                 hinge
                 of
                 our
                 Controversie
                 with
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 He
                 doth
                 (
                 to
                 me
                 )
                 after
                 all
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 absolve
                 me
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 plead
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 on
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 understand
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 363.
                 
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   clear
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sinful
                   Condition
                   of
                   Communion
                   required
                   ,
                   nor
                   nothing
                   imposed
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Order
                   and
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   pretence
                   for
                   any
                   Toleration
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 Pag.
                 360.
                 
                 
                   [
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Question
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   but
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   interruption
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   Communion
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   caused
                   a
                   Schism
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   charged
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   make
                   the
                   breach
                   which
                   will
                   lye
                   at
                   their
                   Doors
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   making
                   their
                   Communion
                   unlawful
                   ,
                   do
                   unjustly
                   drive
                   away
                   good
                   Christians
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   neither
                   doth
                   such
                   a
                   Person
                   that
                   is
                   driven
                   away
                   at
                   present
                   from
                   the
                   external
                   Communion
                   ,
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   a
                   much
                   truer
                   Member
                   thereof
                   than
                   that
                   Pastor
                   that
                   doth
                   unjustly
                   drive
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   Communion
                   .
                   This
                   fully
                   satisfieth
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   read
                   my
                   late
                   small
                   Book
                   ,
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Nonconformists
                     Plea
                     for
                     
                     Peace
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   will
                   see
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   I
                   think
                   unlawful
                   in
                   the
                   Impositions
                   ;
                
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 read
                 a
                 new
                 small
                 Book
                 of
                 your
                 old
                 troubled
                 Neighbour
                 Mr.
                 
                   Jo.
                   Corbet
                
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 you
                 will
                 better
                 understand
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 moderate
                 and
                 charitable
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 your
                 reading
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 obliging
                 Kindness
                 to
              
               
                 
                   
                     Your
                     Servant
                  
                   Ri.
                   Baxter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     December
                     11.
                     1679.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Add.
             V.
             His
             terms
             of
             Communion
             are
             not
             right
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             .
          
           
             VI.
             He
             speaketh
             against
             Toleration
             so
             generally
             without
             distinction
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             one
             that
             dissented
             but
             in
             a
             word
             were
             tolerable
             ,
             which
             is
             intolerable
             Doctrine
             in
             a
             pretended
             Peace-maker
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             He
             inferreth
             Toleration
             while
             he
             denieth
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             against
             putting
             us
             to
             Death
             :
             How
             then
             will
             he
             hinder
             Toleration
             ?
             Mulcts
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             by
             the
             Law
             that
             imposeth
             40
             l.
             a
             Sermon
             :
             For
             when
             Men
             devoted
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             have
             no
             Money
             ,
             they
             will
             Preach
             and
             Beg
             :
             Imprisonment
             must
             be
             perpetual
             or
             uneffectual
             :
             for
             when
             they
             come
             out
             they
             will
             Preach
             again
             .
             And
             it
             contradicteth
             himself
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             kill
             many
             Students
             being
             mostly
             weak
             )
             as
             it
             kill'd
             (
             by
             bringing
             mortal
             Sickness
             on
             them
             )
             those
             Learned
             ,
             Holy
             Peaceable
             and
             Excellent
             Men
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Jos.
               Allen
            
             of
             Taunton
             ,
             Mr.
             Hughes
             of
             Plimouth
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             died
             in
             Prison
             :
             And
             he
             that
             killeth
             them
             by
             Imprisonment
             ,
             killeth
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             
             as
             he
             that
             burneth
             them
             or
             hangeth
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Prisons
             will
             be
             so
             full
             ,
             as
             will
             render
             the
             Causers
             of
             it
             odious
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             as
             St.
             Martin
             was
             separate
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             the
             same
             I
             say
             of
             Banishment
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Saywell's
             Principles
             infer
             as
             followeth
             ;
          
           
             I.
             Schismaticks
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Tolerated
             .
             They
             that
             are
             for
             the
             sort
             of
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             we
             disown
             are
             Schismaticks
             :
             Ergo
             —
             not
             to
             be
             Tolerated
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             Dr.
             
             S's
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             proved
             thus
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             are
             against
             that
             Episcopacy
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Universal
             Church
             was
             for
             and
             used
             ,
             are
             Schismaticks
             :
             The
             foresaid
             Diocesane
             Party
             are
             against
             that
             Episcopacy
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Universal
             Church
             was
             for
             and
             used
             —
             Ergo
             they
             are
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             Dr.
             
             S's
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             thus
             proved
             ,
             I.
             They
             that
             are
             for
             the
             deposing
             of
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             over
             every
             single
             Church
             that
             had
             
               one
               Altar
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             over
             every
             City
             Church
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             them
             setting
             up
             only
             one
             Bishop
             over
             a
             Diocess
             which
             hath
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             or
             many
             Hundred
             Altars
             ,
             and
             many
             Cities
             ,
             are
             against
             the
             Episcopacy
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Universal
             Church
             was
             for
             :
             But
             such
             are
             the
             Diocesane
             Party
             now
             mentioned
             —
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             proved
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             Ignatius
             who
             maketh
             one
             Altar
             and
             one
             Bishop
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             no●e
             of
             Individuation
             to
             every
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             multitude
             of
             other
             proofs
             which
             I
             undertake
             to
             give
             :
             And
             from
             the
             Councils
             that
             determined
             that
             every
             City
             of
             Christians
             have
             a
             Church
             (
             till
             afterward
             they
             began
             to
             except
             small
             Cities
             )
             
             The
             Minor
             is
             notorious
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             every
             Parish
             with
             us
             hath
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             many
             hundred
             have
             but
             one
             Bishop
             :
             Ergo
             they
             are
             no
             Churches
             according
             to
             the
             Saying
             ,
             
               Vbi
               Episcopus
               ,
               ibi
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               Ecclesia
               est
               plebs
               Episcopo
               adunata
               .
            
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             then
             signified
             every
             great
             Town
             ,
             like
             our
             Corporations
             and
             Market-Towns
             :
             And
             Titus
             was
             to
             set
             Elders
             in
             every
             such
             City
             .
          
           
             II.
             They
             that
             render
             Bishops
             Odious
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             Extirpate
             Episcopacy
             .
             But
             so
             do
             (
             I
             need
             not
             name
             them
             )
             —
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             granted
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             proved
             .
             1.
             
             They
             that
             use
             Episcopacy
             to
             the
             Silencing
             of
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             near
             Two
             thousand
             at
             once
             ,
             than
             whom
             no
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             out
             of
             Britain
             hath
             so
             many
             better
             )
             and
             to
             render
             them
             and
             all
             that
             adhere
             to
             them
             odious
             and
             ruined
             ,
             do
             that
             which
             will
             render
             Bishops
             odious
             —
             But
             —
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             Experience
             ,
             when
             we
             treated
             with
             you
             1661.
             the
             People
             would
             have
             gladly
             received
             Episcopacy
             as
             we
             offered
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             King
             granted
             it
             in
             his
             Declaration
             :
             But
             when
             they
             saw
             near
             Two
             thousand
             Silenced
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             thought
             all
             such
             as
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             better
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Countrey
             where
             I
             lived
             ,
             to
             be
             intolerable
             ,
             it
             hath
             done
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             to
             alienate
             the
             People
             ,
             from
             Episcopacy
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Opposers
             of
             Episcopacy
             ever
             did
             :
             
               e.
               g.
            
             The
             People
             that
             I
             was
             over
             would
             reverently
             have
             received
             Pious
             Bishops
             :
             But
             though
             I
             never
             saw
             them
             ,
             nor
             wrote
             to
             them
             one
             Letter
             against
             Episcopacy
             these
             19
             years
             ,
             but
             have
             largely
             written
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             Communion
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             and
             much
             prevailed
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             now
             rather
             forsake
             me
             as
             a
             complier
             
             with
             Persecuters
             (
             as
             Martin
             did
             the
             Bishops
             )
             than
             they
             would
             own
             our
             Diocesane
             Prelacy
             ,
             since
             they
             saw
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             better
             Men
             of
             their
             Countrey
             Silenced
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             themselves
             laid
             in
             Jails
             with
             Rogues
             ,
             and
             ruined
             for
             repeating
             a
             Sermon
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             always
             wont
             to
             do
             .
             He
             that
             will
             teach
             Men
             to
             love
             Prelacy
             by
             Prisons
             ,
             Undoing
             them
             ,
             and
             Silencing
             and
             ruining
             the
             Teachers
             whom
             they
             have
             found
             to
             be
             most
             edifying
             and
             faithful
             to
             them
             ,
             will
             do
             more
             to
             extirpate
             Prelacy
             by
             making
             it
             odious
             ,
             than
             all
             its
             Enemies
             could
             do
             ;
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             seconded
             by
             full
             experience
             are
             undeniable
             proofs
             :
             No
             Men
             that
             I
             know
             of
             have
             done
             more
             against
             Episcopacy
             than
             Bishops
             :
             and
             (
             Pardon
             my
             free
             inviting
             you
             to
             Repentance
             )
             none
             that
             I
             know
             alive
             ,
             either
             Sectaries
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             more
             than
             you
             two
             ,
             who
             I
             unfeignedly
             wish
             may
             have
             the
             honour
             before
             you
             die
             ,
             of
             righting
             the
             Church
             and
             repairing
             the
             honour
             of
             true
             Episcopacy
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dreadful
             thing
             to
             us
             Nonconformists
             to
             think
             of
             appearing
             before
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Silencing
             Two
             Thousand
             of
             our selves
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             our
             doing
             ;
             If
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             think
             of
             it
             that
             believe
             they
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             Prov.
             26.27
             .
             
               Whoso
               diggeth
               a
               Pit
               shall
               fall
               therein
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               rolleth
               a
               Stone
               it
               shall
               return
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               XVI
            
             .
             The
             Second
             Letter
             to
             Bishop
             Guning
             ,
             after
             our
             first
             Conference
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Much
             desire
             some
             further
             help
             for
             my
             Satisfaction
             in
             the
             Three
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             last
             Discoursed
             of
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             I
             mis-recited
             or
             misapplied
             the
             Case
             of
             St.
             
             Martin's
             Separation
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Ignatius
             be
             not
             meant
             One
             material
             Altar
             or
             Place
             of
             ordinary
             Communion
             of
             one
             Church
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             true
             terms
             of
             Universal
             Christian
             Concord
             ?
             But
             the
             last
             is
             to
             me
             of
             so
             much
             greater
             Importance
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             now
             forbear
             them
             ,
             lest
             by
             diversion
             from
             this
             ,
             my
             expectation
             should
             be
             frustrate
             .
             And
             seeing
             I
             profess
             in
             this
             to
             write
             to
             you
             with
             an
             unfeigned
             desire
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             take
             the
             Matter
             to
             be
             such
             as
             my
             very
             Religion
             and
             Church
             relation
             lyeth
             on
             ;
             I
             beseech
             you
             either
             by
             your self
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             whom
             you
             direct
             to
             speak
             your
             sense
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             my
             better
             information
             .
          
           
             
               The
               only
               terms
               or
               way
               of
               Vniversal
               Christian
               Concord
               you
               say
               is
               ,
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               :
               and
               the
               Pastors
               are
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               he
               is
               not
               a
               true
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               doth
               not
               obey
               it
               :
               And
               this
               Church
               to
               be
               obeyed
               is
               not
               only
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               but
               also
               a
            
             Collegium
             Pastorum
             
               who
               rule
            
             per
             literas
             formatas
             ,
             
               being
               Successors
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               had
               this
               Power
               from
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             I
             understood
             from
             you
             .
             Here
             I
             shall
             first
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             
             hitherto
             held
             ,
             and
             next
             tell
             you
             wherein
             I
             desire
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             have
             hitherto
             thought
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             only
             Christ
             was
             a
             Constitutive
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             and
             had
             appointed
             no
             Vicarious
             Head
             or
             Soveraign
             ,
             either
             Personal
             or
             Collective
             ,
             Monarchical
             ,
             Aristocratical
             ,
             or
             Democratical
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             none
             but
             Christ
             had
             now
             an
             Universal
             Legislative
             Power
             ?
             nor
             yet
             an
             Universal
             Judicial
             and
             Executive
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             first
             and
             fundamental
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             4.
             
             But
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             all
             the
             Pastors
             in
             the
             World
             may
             be
             intellectually
             thought
             on
             in
             an
             Universal
             Notion
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             say
             with
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Episcopatus
               est
               unus
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             all
             the
             Judges
             and
             Justices
             and
             other
             Officers
             are
             Universally
             All
             the
             Governing
             Power
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             under
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             as
             all
             the
             Individuals
             are
             the
             whole
             People
             as
             Subjects
             .
             5.
             
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             each
             Pastor
             is
             in
             his
             place
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             all
             things
             which
             he
             is
             authorized
             to
             Command
             .
             6.
             
             And
             these
             Pastors
             must
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             Concord
             as
             extensive
             as
             is
             possible
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             Councils
             and
             Communicatory
             Letters
             are
             to
             be
             used
             :
             And
             that
             the
             individual
             Pastors
             and
             People
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             General
             Law
             of
             endeavouring
             to
             maintain
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Agreements
             of
             of
             such
             Concordant
             Councils
             in
             all
             things
             Lawful
             belonging
             to
             their
             Determination
             .
             7.
             
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             while
             there
             were
             but
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             those
             twelve
             had
             under
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Guidance
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             on
             Earth
             (
             which
             for
             a
             while
             might
             all
             hear
             them
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             )
             and
             were
             to
             do
             their
             work
             in
             Concord
             :
             and
             had
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             thereto
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             infallibly
             
             agreed
             in
             that
             which
             was
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             they
             had
             no
             Successors
             in
             )
             even
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             so
             distant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             they
             were
             together
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             though
             in
             other
             things
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             disagreed
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             recording
             of
             Christ's
             Works
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             infallible
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             also
             they
             agreed
             in
             their
             Preaching
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             either
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             forming
             or
             Communion
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             8.
             
             But
             I
             supposed
             that
             none
             but
             those
             who
             were
             called
             to
             it
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             endued
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Infallibility
             therein
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             as
             his
             Mouth
             and
             Hand
             ,
             in
             so
             delivering
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             writing
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             Law
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             future
             Generations
             .
             9.
             
             But
             as
             Prophets
             of
             old
             were
             the
             bringers
             of
             all
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             were
             but
             the
             Preservers
             ,
             Expounders
             and
             Appliers
             of
             the
             Word
             which
             the
             Prophets
             had
             brought
             ;
             So
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             and
             Prophets
             infallibly
             delivered
             that
             Word
             and
             Law
             ,
             which
             all
             succeeding
             Pastors
             must
             Preach
             ,
             Practise
             ,
             and
             Rule
             by
             ;
             as
             the
             only
             Universal
             Law.
             
          
           
             This
             being
             hitherto
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Christian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             am
             uncapable
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Christ's
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             title
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             concerneth
             me
             speedily
             to
             try
             ,
             and
             receive
             Instructions
             :
             However
             we
             are
             of
             two
             Religions
             and
             Churches
             if
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             II
             ▪
             That
             which
             I
             have
             hitherto
             denied
             herein
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             any
             Vicarious
             ,
             Constitutive
             or
             
             Governing
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             or
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             Personal
             or
             Collective
             ,
             having
             Supream
             ,
             Universal
             ,
             Legislative
             ,
             Judicial
             and
             Executive
             Power
             under
             Christ
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             Subjects
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Obedience
             to
             such
             an
             Universal
             Church-Soveraign
             or
             Power
             is
             not
             the
             necessary
             means
             or
             terms
             of
             Universal
             Concord
             or
             Communion
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             Universally
             known
             by
             Christians
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             it
             is
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             can
             the
             Measure
             of
             Obedience
             to
             such
             Power
             necessary
             to
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             of
             all
             ,
             be
             Universally
             known
             .
             4.
             
             And
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Concord
             or
             Communion
             Universal
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             ,
             at
             least
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
             Of
             these
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             I.
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Vicarious
             Universal
             Supream
             Power
             that
             all
             must
             obey
             that
             will
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             Divine
             Record
             :
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             found
             in
             either
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             other
             Divine
             Record
             that
             notifyeth
             this
             :
             and
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Apostles
             Power
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             hence
             alledged
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             While
             they
             were
             near
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             its
             Infancy
             or
             small
             Number
             ,
             Men
             could
             have
             sent
             to
             them
             for
             their
             Judgment
             :
             But
             so
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             had
             they
             lived
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             present
             extent
             :
             If
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             were
             now
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             we
             doubted
             of
             the
             Nestorian
             ,
             Eutychian
             ,
             Monothelite
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             in
             Epiphanius
             and
             Philastrius
             Catalogue
             .
             Could
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             
               America
               ,
               Africa
               ,
               Asia
            
             and
             Europe
             know
             that
             the
             
             major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Apostles
             met
             at
             Jerusalem
             had
             thus
             or
             thus
             decided
             ?
             How
             few
             would
             live
             long
             enough
             for
             that
             Satisfaction
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             singly
             by
             an
             infallible
             Uniting
             Spirit
             were
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Christ
             to
             deliver
             obligatorily
             his
             Laws
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             without
             meeting
             to
             Consult
             and
             Vote
             it
             .
             Paul
             professeth
             Gal.
             1.
             that
             he
             received
             not
             his
             Gospel
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             :
             And
             his
             Epistles
             need
             not
             a
             proof
             of
             their
             Authority
             from
             the
             Votes
             or
             Consent
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             were
             otherwise
             received
             :
             And
             so
             of
             other
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             were
             to
             be
             dispersed
             about
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             stay
             long
             together
             to
             Govern
             the
             World
             as
             a
             College
             :
             And
             while
             they
             stayed
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             of
             their
             doing
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             College
             and
             Conciliar
             way
             ,
             save
             that
             Act.
             15.
             
             &
             11.
             which
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             General
             Council
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             :
             2.
             
             Nor
             done
             by
             Apostles
             only
             ▪
             but
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             also
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             3.
             
             And
             was
             not
             laid
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             major
             Vote
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Apostolical
             Spirit
             of
             Infallibility
             and
             their
             special
             knowledge
             of
             Christ's
             mind
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             all
             concurred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             their
             Authority
             of
             Teaching
             the
             World
             all
             Christ's
             Commands
             
             M-28-20
             .
             being
             proper
             to
             them
             by
             these
             two
             advantages
             (
             being
             chosen
             Ear-witnesses
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             Spirit
             to
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             )
             in
             this
             they
             have
             no
             Successors
             though
             they
             have
             in
             the
             continued
             parts
             of
             their
             Work.
             They
             were
             Christs
             Instruments
             in
             Universal
             Legislation
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             written
             by
             them
             is
             his
             Word
             and
             Law
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             accordingly
             enabled
             to
             Seal
             it
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             Imposition
             of
             their
             
             Hands
             :
             This
             Law
             of
             Christ
             all
             Christians
             own
             :
             But
             if
             in
             this
             they
             have
             Successors
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             hath
             a
             larger
             Law
             than
             we
             have
             thought
             on
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Word
             is
             a
             greater
             Volume
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Miracles
             are
             as
             necessary
             to
             Seal
             the
             new
             Word
             as
             to
             Seal
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Scripture
             denieth
             a
             Vicarious
             
               summam
               potestatem
            
             ,
             or
             Soveraignty
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             having
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             saith
             that
             There
             is
             One
             Law-giver
             ,
             Jam.
             4.12
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             But
             One.
             2.
             
             In
             calling
             Christ
             only
             the
             Head
             ,
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             calling
             Apostles
             but
             Members
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.27
             .
             and
             Stewards
             and
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             we
             believe
             .
             3.
             
             Baptizing
             us
             only
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             Baptism
             is
             Christening
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             
               us
               Members
            
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Body
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             .
             4.
             
             Paul
             decryeth
             it
             as
             Carnality
             and
             Schism
             to
             think
             of
             Men
             above
             what
             is
             written
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Baptized
             into
             the
             Names
             of
             Men.
             5.
             
             The
             Apostles
             did
             not
             Convert
             Men
             by
             preaching
             up
             themselves
             as
             Soveraign
             ,
             but
             Christ
             ,
             only
             professing
             themselves
             Witnesses
             and
             Messengers
             of
             his
             Words
             and
             Deeds
             :
             The
             Eunuch
             Acts
             8.
             was
             Baptized
             by
             Philip
             upon
             his
             bare
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             hearing
             the
             ●ote
             of
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Apostles
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             Preachers
             that
             Converted
             Men
             do
             it
             by
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             a
             Colledge
             .
             As
             Dr.
             Hammond
             saith
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             
               [
               And
               such
               are
               all
               particular
               Churches
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               considered
               together
               ,
               under
               the
               Supream
               Head
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               dispensing
               them
               all
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               administring
               them
               severally
               not
               by
               any
               one
               Oeconomus
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               several
               Bishops
               
               as
               Inferior
               Heads
               of
               Unity
               to
               the
               several
               Bodies
               ,
               so
               constituted
               by
               the
               several
               Apostles
               in
               their
               Plantations
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               having
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               several
               distinct
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               Immediately
               and
               Subordinate
               to
               none
               but
               the
               Supream
               Donor
               or
               Plenipotentiary
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             (
             Neither
             to
             a
             Personal
             nor
             Collective
             Soveraign
             Power
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             Judges
             of
             England
             have
             a
             Power
             which
             limitedly
             in
             their
             several
             Courts
             and
             Circuits
             respecteth
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             have
             no
             Legislative
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             are
             they
             Constitutive
             Essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             It
             would
             be
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             were
             their
             Power
             changed
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Constitutive
             Oaths
             or
             Bond
             is
             only
             between
             King
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             to
             Swear
             Allegiance
             to
             any
             other
             than
             the
             King.
             4.
             
             Nor
             are
             they
             Judges
             out
             of
             their
             several
             Courts
             and
             Circuits
             .
             5.
             
             Much
             less
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             .
             6.
             
             Nor
             is
             any
             a
             Judge
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Case
             in
             question
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             that
             which
             none
             are
             since
             their
             time
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             there
             be
             such
             a
             Vicarious
             Governing
             Soveraignty
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             some
             Colledge
             of
             Pastors
             :
             But
             it
             is
             none
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Pope
             you
             say
             that
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Member
             :
             So
             that
             I
             need
             not
             say
             more
             of
             this
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             General
             Councils
             are
             no
             such
             Soveraign
             Power
             which
             all
             must
             obey
             that
             will
             be
             Christians
             or
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             me
             past
             doubt
             for
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             though
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             be
             there
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             there
             were
             it
             .
             of
             such
             necessity
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             said
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             omit
             so
             necessary
             a
             point
             .
             What
             is
             said
             from
             Acts
             15.
             is
             answered
             before
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             General
             Council
             :
             A
             General
             Council
             was
             not
             then
             the
             necessary
             means
             of
             Concord
             or
             Communion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             never
             was
             one
             General
             Council
             representing
             the
             Universal
             Church
             in
             the
             World.
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             my
             second
             Book
             against
             Johnson
             ,
             that
             the
             Councils
             called
             General
             were
             so
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             (
             and
             few
             if
             any
             so
             General
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Emperor
             called
             all
             the
             Chief
             Councils
             who
             had
             no
             Power
             without
             his
             Empire
             ,
             nor
             called
             any
             that
             were
             without
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             have
             oft
             proved
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             calling
             General
             Councils
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             dispersed
             at
             such
             distances
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             under
             Princes
             of
             so
             contrary
             Interests
             and
             Minds
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             have
             oft
             proved
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             such
             a
             Councils
             meeting
             to
             attain
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             in
             question
             ;
             being
             to
             pass
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             from
             all
             quarters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             Enemies
             that
             rule
             them
             ,
             and
             through
             Enemies
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             Men
             of
             Age
             ,
             that
             must
             have
             so
             long
             time
             going
             ,
             and
             sitting
             and
             returning
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             Languages
             uncapable
             of
             understanding
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             uncapable
             of
             present
             Converse
             ,
             with
             other
             such
             insuperable
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             such
             Councils
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Church
             or
             Concord
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Church
             hath
             seldom
             had
             a
             Being
             ,
             or
             Concord
             ;
             it
             
             seldom
             having
             had
             such
             a
             Council
             in
             your
             own
             esteem
             :
             And
             you
             cannot
             say
             that
             it
             ever
             will
             have
             any
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             General
             Councils
             have
             Supream
             Government
             (
             visible
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Legislative
             .
             2.
             
             Judicial
             .
             3.
             
             Executive
             .
          
           
             But
             I.
             If
             Legislative
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             Their
             Laws
             are
             either
             Gods
             Infallible
             Word
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             all
             Men
             must
             disobey
             them
             when
             they
             err
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             Gods
             Word
             is
             not
             the
             same
             one
             Age
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             is
             Crescent
             still
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             not
             when
             it
             will
             be
             perfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Laws
             will
             be
             so
             many
             that
             no
             Christians
             can
             know
             them
             ,
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             Concord
             on
             such
             terms
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             they
             could
             agree
             who
             should
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             whither
             ;
             yet
             the
             Prince
             whose
             Countrey
             they
             meet
             in
             would
             be
             Master
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             other
             Christian
             Countreys
             by
             Mastering
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Princes
             would
             be
             Subjects
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             Foreign
             Powers
             .
             2.
             
             Yea
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             other
             Princes
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             4.
             
             And
             to
             such
             Pre●ates
             as
             they
             are
             uncapable
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             are
             truely
             called
             to
             their
             Office.
             5.
             
             Or
             whether
             they
             are
             erroneous
             or
             sound
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             then
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             of
             all
             National
             Churches
             and
             Kings
             might
             be
             destroyed
             by
             such
             Councils
             as
             Superior
             Powers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             no
             Princes
             or
             Synods
             could
             make
             valid
             Laws
             about
             Religion
             ,
             till
             they
             knew
             that
             no
             Law
             of
             any
             such
             Council
             were
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             would
             by
             all
             this
             be
             argued
             of
             great
             insufficiency
             :
             ●f
             more
             were
             Universally
             necessary
             ,
             he
             that
             made
             
             the
             rest
             would
             have
             made
             them
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             is
             to
             the
             Church
             unquestionable
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Christian
             World
             is
             divided
             so
             much
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             except
             in
             what
             Christs
             own
             word
             containeth
             plainly
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             no
             probability
             of
             agreeing
             .
             So
             much
             of
             Legislation
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             to
             Judgment
             .
             1.
             
             To
             judge
             the
             sence
             of
             a
             Law
             (
             Scripture
             or
             Canon
             )
             for
             the
             common
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             Law-makers
             .
             2.
             
             To
             judge
             the
             Case
             of
             Persons
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             whether
             
               John
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Nestorius
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
            
             &c.
             be
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             a
             Simonist
             ,
             &c.
             requireth
             that
             the
             Accuser
             and
             Accused
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             both
             be
             present
             and
             heard
             speak
             :
             But
             he
             that
             would
             have
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             Criminals
             ,
             Accusers
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
             travel
             for
             a
             Tryal
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Nice
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Rome
               ,
            
             even
             from
             
               America
               ,
               Ethiopia
               ,
               &c.
            
             will
             not
             need
             any
             Confutation
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               The
               same
               I
               say
               of
               Executive
               Silencing
               ,
               Ejecting
               ,
               Excommunicating
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             II.
             A
             Soveraign
             Power
             that
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             Communion
             or
             Concord
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             General
             Councils
             so
             impowered
             cannot
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             known
             by
             ordinary
             Christians
             that
             there
             are
             any
             such
             Authorized
             by
             Christ.
             I
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             familiar
             with
             :
             The
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             know
             it
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             ordinarily
             deny
             it
             as
             the
             prime
             point
             of
             Popery
             .
             They
             cannot
             prove
             it
             ,
             who
             affirm
             it
             :
             Therefore
             they
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             as
             others
             may
             judge
             .
             Millions
             are
             Baptized
             Christians
             that
             never
             knew
             it
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             It
             is
             not
             to
             this
             day
             known
             which
             were
             true
             General
             Councils
             that
             are
             past
             :
             Some
             say
             those
             were
             Latrocinia
             and
             Conventicles
             that
             others
             say
             were
             Lawful
             Councils
             .
             Some
             are
             for
             but
             four
             ;
             some
             for
             six
             ;
             some
             for
             eight
             ;
             some
             for
             all
             so
             called
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             agreement
             which
             are
             true
             and
             obligatory
             .
             Grotius
             is
             for
             Trent
             and
             all
             ;
             which
             others
             abhor
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             known
             who
             hath
             Power
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             call
             is
             valid
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             what
             Individuals
             or
             Particular
             Churches
             are
             capable
             of
             sending
             and
             chusing
             ,
             and
             obliged
             to
             it
             .
             Almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             is
             judged
             uncapable
             by
             the
             most
             of
             Christians
             .
             The
             Papists
             are
             so
             judged
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Eastern
             and
             Ethiopian
             Christians
             ,
             are
             excluded
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Jacobites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Greeks
             are
             excluded
             by
             the
             Papists
             and
             others
             as
             Schismaticks
             and
             Erroneous
             .
             The
             Protestants
             are
             judged
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             by
             the
             Papists
             and
             many
             Greeks
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             ,
             Diocesans
             and
             Presbyterians
             ,
             &c.
             judge
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             .
             And
             can
             all
             or
             any
             of
             them
             know
             which
             of
             these
             must
             make
             up
             a
             Legislative
             Council
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             known
             how
             many
             must
             Constitute
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             nor
             in
             what
             proportions
             .
             If
             there
             be
             innumerable
             Bishops
             under
             Philippicus
             for
             the
             Monothelites
             out
             of
             the
             East
             (
             as
             Binnius
             saith
             )
             and
             few
             out
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             was
             that
             a
             true
             General
             Council
             ?
             If
             at
             
               Nice
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Chalcedon
               ,
            
             there
             be
             not
             one
             out
             of
             the
             West
             to
             twenty
             or
             forty
             ,
             or
             a
             hundred
             others
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             true
             representative
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             
             two
             hundred
             at
             Trent
             ,
             or
             a
             thousand
             at
             Basil
             out
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             few
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             none
             from
             
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               America
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Churches
             ;
             are
             these
             a
             true
             Universal
             Council
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             all
             be
             here
             resolved
             ?
          
           
             The
             Countrey
             where
             the
             Council
             meeteth
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             who
             is
             for
             them
             ,
             will
             have
             more
             Bishops
             there
             ,
             than
             any
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             when
             remote
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             under
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             dissenting
             Princes
             will
             have
             few
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             same
             Councils
             that
             had
             most
             for
             them
             under
             one
             Prince
             ,
             have
             had
             most
             Bishops
             against
             them
             under
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             so
             off
             and
             on
             for
             many
             Successions
             :
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             was
             mostly
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             because
             we
             try
             it
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Else
             how
             should
             it
             be
             known
             after
             ;
             when
             under
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             most
             of
             the
             Bishops
             by
             far
             ,
             in
             Councils
             and
             out
             ,
             were
             Arrians
             ?
             The
             World
             groaned
             to
             find
             it self
             grown
             Arrian
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             set
             up
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             was
             against
             him
             ?
             Which
             part
             was
             the
             Universal
             Governor
             ?
             The
             first
             Council
             at
             Ephesus
             was
             against
             Nestorius
             till
             
               Joh.
               Antiochenus
            
             came
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             which
             condemned
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             after
             by
             the
             Emperors
             threatening
             was
             united
             :
             The
             Chalcedon
             Council
             carried
             most
             while
             Martian
             Reigned
             ;
             and
             after
             most
             condemned
             and
             cursed
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             again
             most
             were
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             under
             other
             Emperors
             most
             cursed
             it
             again
             ;
             and
             under
             Zeno
             the
             most
             were
             for
             Neutrality
             or
             Silencing
             the
             difference
             .
             The
             Eutychians
             had
             far
             most
             at
             Ephes.
             2.
             and
             a
             while
             after
             under
             Theodos.
             2.
             and
             
               Anastasius
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             under
             others
             
             (
             and
             most
             Princes
             )
             most
             were
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             Eph.
             2.
             
             Latrocinium
             .
             And
             yet
             most
             of
             the
             East
             have
             been
             for
             Dioscorus
             ever
             since
             ,
             saving
             the
             Greeks
             .
             The
             Monothelites
             had
             far
             most
             (
             innumerable
             Bishops
             out
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             saith
             
               Binnius
               ut
               supra
            
             )
             under
             Philippicus
             in
             a
             Council
             ,
             yea
             ,
             saith
             Binnius
             ,
             the
             Council
             at
             Trullu
             in
             Constant.
             were
             Monothelites
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             Men
             that
             were
             at
             the
             foregoing
             approved
             fifth
             General
             Council
             at
             Const.
             And
             over
             and
             over
             most
             Bishops
             were
             for
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             most
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Princes
             changed
             afterward
             .
             Under
             Justinian
             most
             seemed
             for
             the
             Phantasiastae
             against
             the
             Corrupticolae
             :
             VVhich
             yet
             are
             since
             (
             with
             Justinian
             )
             accounted
             persecuting
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             approved
             Council
             at
             
               Const.
               de
               tribus
               Capitulis
            
             had
             some
             time
             most
             Bishops
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             sometime
             most-against
             it
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             it
             occasioned
             much
             of
             Italy
             it self
             to
             renounce
             the
             Popes-headship
             and
             set
             up
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Aquileia
             as
             their
             Chief
             .
             The
             Council
             at
             Nice
             2.
             and
             others
             for
             Images
             ,
             and
             so
             others
             against
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             oft
             and
             notoriously
             under
             one
             Emperor
             owned
             by
             most
             ,
             and
             under
             another
             condemned
             by
             most
             ,
             yea
             by
             the
             same
             Bishops
             owned
             and
             after
             disowned
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             tell
             which
             of
             them
             to
             take
             for
             the
             Universal
             Legislators
             or
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             only
             we
             must
             know
             which
             of
             them
             were
             sound
             by
             the
             VVord
             of
             God.
             And
             since
             them
             what
             Council
             ever
             was
             there
             that
             could
             be
             so
             known
             by
             numbers
             to
             be
             of
             Authority
             ?
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             that
             had
             the
             greatest
             numbers
             are
             condemned
             by
             Florence
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             No
             Man
             can
             tell
             us
             of
             all
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             what
             Councils
             are
             of
             obliging
             Authority
             
             and
             must
             be
             obeyed
             by
             any
             outward
             Note
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             trying
             them
             by
             the
             VVord
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             what
             wonder
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             certain
             Note
             by
             which
             an
             obliging
             Council
             can
             be
             known
             from
             others
             ?
             (
             And
             he
             that
             knoweth
             what
             God
             saith
             without
             the
             Council
             needs
             it
             not
             .
             )
             The
             Papists
             have
             no
             Note
             of
             difference
             but
             the
             Popes
             Approbation
             .
             And
             Protestants
             know
             that
             this
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             At
             Eph.
             2.
             
             Bellarmine
             and
             Binnius
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             consent
             was
             so
             general
             ,
             that
             only
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Ship
             escaped
             drowning
             .
             At
             Const.
             1.
             they
             confess
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Legate
             :
             By
             what
             Note
             shall
             we
             know
             the
             true
             and
             Authorized
             Councils
             from
             the
             rejected
             ,
             when
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             VVorld
             is
             for
             one
             and
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             III.
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Agreement
             in
             what
             the
             Power
             of
             such
             Councils
             materially
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             may
             command
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             Agreement
             which
             and
             how
             many
             are
             their
             true
             Obligatory
             Laws
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             such
             huge
             Volumes
             of
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             ;
             woe
             to
             us
             if
             all
             these
             must
             necessarily
             be
             obeyed
             to
             our
             Concord
             or
             Salvation
             .
             And
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             which
             ?
          
           
             V.
             Nor
             do
             we
             know
             how
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             that
             all
             these
             Canons
             indeed
             were
             Currant
             and
             had
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ;
             or
             many
             be
             Counterfeit
             ;
             when
             the
             Africans
             had
             then
             such
             a
             stir
             with
             the
             Pope
             about
             the
             Nicene
             or
             Sardican
             Canon
             ;
             and
             when
             to
             this
             day
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Laterane
             Council
             
               sub
               Innoc.
            
             3.
             are
             justified
             by
             most
             and
             denied
             by
             many
             .
          
           
           
             VI.
             If
             this
             could
             be
             known
             to
             a
             few
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             to
             most
             Christians
             ,
             yea
             Ministers
             it
             cannot
             :
             To
             me
             it
             is
             not
             .
             And
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             all
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             all
             Ministers
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             so
             great
             a
             task
             as
             to
             search
             all
             the
             Councils
             ,
             till
             they
             know
             which
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Laws
             which
             they
             must
             obey
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             as
             the
             Power
             and
             Laws
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Obedience
             to
             these
             is
             not
             the
             necessary
             means
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Concord
             or
             Communion
             ,
             because
             the
             necessary
             measure
             of
             such
             Obedience
             cannot
             be
             known
             to
             such
             a
             use
             ;
             Christ
             in
             his
             Institution
             of
             Baptism
             and
             other
             ways
             ,
             hath
             told
             what
             he
             hath
             made
             necessary
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             such
             must
             live
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             in
             obeying
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Word
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             know
             it
             .
             But
             you
             that
             make
             Obedience
             to
             a
             visible
             Power
             over
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             necessary
             to
             our
             Membership
             ,
             can
             never
             tell
             us
             which
             is
             the
             necessary
             Degree
             !
             If
             it
             be
             all
             the
             Canons
             and
             Mandates
             that
             must
             be
             so
             obeyed
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             saved
             :
             much
             less
             can
             the
             Churches
             all
             have
             Concord
             on
             such
             terms
             !
             yea
             ,
             every
             Christian
             :
             If
             it
             be
             not
             all
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             us
             which
             be
             the
             necessary
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             Essentials
             from
             Integrals
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             return
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             Essential
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             know
             without
             these
             Councils
             Laws
             .
             The
             Ministry
             of
             Councils
             teaching
             us
             how
             to
             know
             God's
             Word
             and
             Laws
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             pretended
             universally
             obliging
             Legislation
             is
             another
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             this
             I
             have
             said
             much
             in
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             my
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             foresaid
             Rejoinder
             to
             
               W.
               Johnson
            
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             But
             you
             tell
             me
             of
             another
             Church
             Power
             which
             all
             must
             obey
             that
             will
             have
             Communion
             and
             Concord
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             
               Collegium
               Pastorum
            
             .
          
           
             If
             none
             be
             Church
             Members
             or
             Christians
             that
             understand
             not
             what
             this
             is
             (
             much
             less
             do
             obey
             it
             )
             I
             doubt
             the
             Church
             is
             still
             a
             little
             Flock
             indeed
             :
             For
             I
             understand
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             know
             one
             Man
             that
             I
             think
             doth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Is
             this
             College
             of
             Pastors
             to
             Rule
             while
             General
             Councils
             sit
             ,
             or
             but
             in
             the
             intervals
             ?
             If
             
               sedente
               Concilio
            
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             is
             Supream
             ?
             If
             only
             
               between
               Councils
            
             ;
             have
             they
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             
               Judicial
               and
               Executive
            
             ?
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             where
             are
             their
             Laws
             to
             be
             found
             ?
             that
             all
             the
             Church
             may
             know
             them
             ?
             And
             I
             ask
             all
             the
             Questions
             before
             askt
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Councils
             :
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             which
             be
             Current
             ?
             and
             necessary
             ?
             and
             which
             are
             not
             ?
          
           
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             no
             Supream
             Rulers
             that
             have
             no
             Legislative
             Power
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             be
             these
             Men
             that
             make
             this
             College
             ?
             we
             cannot
             obey
             them
             till
             we
             know
             them
             ;
             Are
             they
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             but
             part
             ?
             If
             but
             part
             ,
             which
             part
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             and
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             them
             ?
             I
             know
             you
             will
             not
             say
             they
             are
             the
             upstart
             College
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             nor
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             only
             :
             And
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             others
             besides
             Councils
             that
             pretended
             to
             it
             :
             viz.
             To
             be
             Universal
             Governours
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             All
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             1.
             
             Do
             they
             meet
             to
             Consent
             ,
             or
             do
             they
             not
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             and
             must
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             how
             ?
             was
             there
             ever
             such
             a
             meeting
             which
             was
             no
             Council
             ?
             No
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             
               per
               literas
               formatas
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Are
             these
             
               Literae
               formatae
               ,
               Legislative
               ,
               Judicial
               or
               Executive
               ?
            
             If
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Acts
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             I
             asked
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             them
             if
             they
             are
             our
             Laws
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             Judicial
             and
             Executive
             ,
             whither
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Accusers
             ,
             Accused
             and
             Witnesses
             must
             come
             to
             be
             heard
             speak
             before
             the
             Sentence
             was
             passed
             
               per
               literas
               formatas
            
             :
             e.
             g.
             Theodoret
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             
               de
               tribus
               Capitulis
            
             ,
             when
             it
             must
             be
             judged
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             they
             wrote
             such
             words
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             the
             sence
             was
             ?
             3.
             
             Whether
             they
             were
             Heretical
             ?
             4.
             
             Whether
             they
             repented
             ,
             and
             must
             we
             go
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             one
             by
             one
             for
             tryal
             ?
             or
             be
             judged
             without
             being
             ever
             heard
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             what
             can
             be
             here
             said
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             some
             Bishops
             first
             do
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             others
             do
             
               per
               Literas
            
             consent
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Do
             some
             Bishops
             first
             make
             Laws
             for
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             rest
             consent
             ,
             or
             only
             for
             their
             own
             Churches
             ?
             By
             what
             Authority
             do
             they
             the
             first
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             do
             some
             Bishops
             try
             and
             judge
             a
             Man
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Country
             and
             Parish
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             World
             consent
             ,
             that
             never
             hear
             them
             ,
             or
             hear
             of
             them
             ?
             Every
             Man
             (
             nor
             any
             )
             is
             not
             Excommunicated
             
               per
               Literas
               formatas
            
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             most
             .
             3.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Executive
             or
             Judicial
             Acts
             that
             our
             Question
             is
             concerned
             in
             ,
             but
             the
             Rule
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Law.
             As
             it
             was
             never
             known
             that
             Men
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             agree
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             no
             Universal
             Laws
             are
             extant
             that
             were
             made
             by
             such
             Letters
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             how
             can
             this
             be
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Test
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             Church-membership
             or
             Concord
             ,
             
             when
             no
             Christians
             ,
             much
             less
             all
             ,
             can
             possibly
             know
             that
             all
             or
             most
             Bishops
             have
             
               per
               Literas
            
             ,
             consented
             to
             such
             obliging
             Laws
             ?
             1.
             
             How
             can
             we
             prove
             that
             ever
             any
             went
             over
             all
             the
             World
             to
             them
             ?
             (
             Drake
             or
             Candish
             did
             it
             not
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             that
             they
             opened
             the
             Case
             aright
             to
             them
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             that
             these
             Laws
             had
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             that
             they
             are
             not
             forged
             or
             corrupted
             since
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             that
             these
             were
             true
             Bishops
             themselves
             that
             did
             it
             in
             
               America
               ,
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Greece
               ,
               &c.
            
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             ,
             What
             possibility
             is
             there
             of
             any
             such
             known
             Agreement
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             known
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             is
             divided
             into
             Parties
             ,
             which
             disagree
             and
             censure
             one
             another
             ?
             The
             English
             Diocesans
             and
             Church
             differeth
             from
             the
             Roman
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             the
             Reformed
             .
             The
             Lutherans
             from
             the
             Calvinists
             ;
             The
             Papists
             from
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             from
             them
             and
             us
             ;
             and
             all
             from
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             Copties
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
             called
             Jacobites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             &c.
             and
             from
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             Georgians
             ,
             Circassians
             ,
             Mengrelians
             ,
             Russians
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             shall
             I
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ministers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             ,
             know
             that
             all
             these
             have
             
               per
               Literas
               formatas
            
             ,
             made
             Laws
             which
             all
             must
             necessarily
             obey
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             only
             the
             
               Sound
               Part
            
             that
             hath
             this
             Universal
             Government
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             know
             which
             ,
             and
             who
             that
             is
             ?
             Hearsay
             of
             Adversaries
             report
             will
             not
             tell
             us
             ;
             and
             almost
             all
             on
             Earth
             are
             condemned
             or
             accused
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             most
             ,
             or
             many
             .
             And
             we
             must
             hear
             them
             (
             that
             dwell
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             or
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             before
             we
             judge
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             Sacred
             Power
             .
          
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               making
               of
               New
               Laws
            
             ,
             that
             is
             done
             by
             this
             
               Collegium
               Pastorum
            
             all
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             their
             Consent
             to
             those
             that
             Councils
             made
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Are
             they
             not
             Valid
             upon
             the
             Councils
             making
             them
             ?
             Then
             Councils
             have
             not
             Legislative
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             left
             impossible
             to
             most
             to
             know
             which
             were
             true
             Councils
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             their
             Valid
             Laws
             ,
             when
             the
             present
             Assemblies
             have
             best
             opportunity
             to
             signifie
             Consent
             ,
             how
             impossible
             will
             it
             be
             to
             know
             which
             Councils
             and
             which
             Laws
             (
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             )
             are
             approved
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             by
             most
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             Votes
             were
             faithfully
             gathered
             ?
             And
             by
             whom
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             Major
             part
             are
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Minors
             .
          
           
             
               Will.
               Johnson
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             General
             Judicial
             Sentence
             ,
             
               De
               Speciebus
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               De
               Individuis
            
             ,
             that
             Councils
             use
             ;
             
               E.
               g.
               [
               We
               Anathematize
               all
               that
               hold
               or
               do
               this
               or
               that
               .
               ]
            
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             known
             that
             they
             Anathematized
             many
             Individuals
             .
             2.
             
             No
             Man
             can
             be
             bound
             by
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             fall
             upon
             Individuals
             .
             Condemning
             Arrians
             ,
             proveth
             no
             Man
             to
             be
             an
             Arrian
             :
             Forbidding
             us
             to
             hear
             Hereticks
             ,
             obligeth
             none
             not
             to
             hear
             him
             that
             is
             not
             proved
             a
             Heretick
             :
             Judgment
             must
             be
             of
             Individuals
             before
             it
             can
             be
             executed
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             must
             obey
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             commanded
             by
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             must
             know
             that
             they
             command
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             command
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             most
             impossible
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               William
               Johnsons
            
             and
             his
             Parties
             last
             Answer
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             People
             must
             Believe
             their
             own
             individual
             Pastors
             ,
             telling
             them
             what
             the
             Universal
             Church
             commandeth
             :
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             other
             
             way
             practicable
             ;
             But
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             is
             but
             a
             trick
             to
             make
             every
             Pastor
             the
             Lord
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Souls
             ;
             on
             pretence
             of
             obeying
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             your
             sense
             it
             will
             amount
             to
             this
             [
             
               No
               man
               is
               a
               Christian
               that
               believeth
               not
               his
               Pastor
               telling
               him
               what
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               commandeth
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             I
             find
             most
             Teachers
             are
             as
             ignorant
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             such
             Universal
             Authority
             or
             Laws
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             thought
             that
             General
             Councils
             were
             not
             for
             Regiment
             ,
             but
             Concord
             :
             And
             he
             that
             believeth
             no
             such
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             cannot
             declare
             it
             to
             his
             Flock
             ,
             nor
             obey
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             this
             way
             ,
             most
             Christians
             shall
             be
             bound
             on
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             to
             believe
             Untruths
             ,
             and
             things
             contrary
             to
             what
             others
             must
             believe
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             In
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             will
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             one
             thing
             ▪
             and
             at
             Constantinople
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             Those
             called
             now
             Nestorians
             ,
             are
             by
             Travellers
             said
             to
             own
             none
             of
             that
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             to
             Condemn
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             and
             Eph.
             1.
             for
             wronging
             Nestorius
             ,
             as
             Innocent
             did
             them
             that
             condemned
             Chrysostome
             :
             Those
             called
             Jacobites
             and
             Eutychians
             are
             said
             to
             have
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             to
             condemn
             the
             said
             Chalcedon
             Council
             for
             wronging
             Dioscorus
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             the
             second
             Ephesine
             Council
             :
             some
             will
             be
             bound
             to
             be
             for
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ,
             and
             some
             against
             them
             ;
             some
             for
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             
             Rome's
             Supremacy
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             in
             their
             Countries
             to
             be
             Papists
             )
             for
             their
             Pastors
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             on
             their
             side
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Country
             (
             as
             in
             England
             )
             some
             must
             be
             for
             Arminianism
             (
             as
             it
             is
             
             called
             )
             and
             some
             against
             it
             ;
             some
             for
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christ's
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             some
             against
             it
             ;
             some
             for
             free
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             some
             against
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             on
             both
             sides
             their
             differing
             Pastors
             plead
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Few
             Christians
             can
             thus
             agree
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             Christ's
             plain
             Laws
             ,
             which
             I
             shewed
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             Concord
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             must
             appeal
             from
             particular
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             it
             ?
             If
             to
             Councils
             ,
             to
             whom
             must
             we
             appeal
             from
             disagreeing
             Councils
             ?
             If
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             hear
             from
             them
             and
             know
             their
             mind
             ?
             I
             never
             saw
             ,
             nor
             knew
             any
             Man
             that
             saw
             any
             
               literas
               formatas
            
             subscribed
             by
             all
             Bishops
             scattered
             through
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             that
             are
             Zealous
             against
             Popery
             ,
             I
             presume
             would
             not
             have
             me
             be
             a
             Papist
             :
             But
             I
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             if
             I
             receive
             your
             Doctrine
             (
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Church-Power
             in
             a
             Council
             or
             College
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             Govern
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             none
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             have
             the
             Spirit
             that
             obey
             not
             this
             Universal
             Church
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             obey
             them
             is
             the
             only
             means
             ,
             or
             terms
             of
             Concord
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             then
             yield
             them
             the
             fundamental
             difference
             .
             That
             there
             is
             one
             Universal
             
               summa
               Potestas
            
             ,
             or
             Visible
             Head
             (
             Collective
             )
             under
             Christ.
             2.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Chief
             Executor
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Bishop
             in
             Councils
             .
             For
             Councils
             are
             rare
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             Church
             when
             there
             are
             no
             Councils
             :
             And
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             known
             Person
             ,
             and
             Rome
             a
             known
             Place
             ,
             and
             accessible
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             pretendeth
             to
             this
             Power
             that
             I
             know
             of
             :
             And
             the
             Executive
             Power
             must
             
             be
             Constant
             :
             And
             any
             other
             Supream
             accessible
             College
             is
             unknown
             to
             me
             and
             all
             that
             I
             can
             speak
             with
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             no
             more
             obey
             them
             ,
             than
             a
             College
             of
             Angels
             unknown
             to
             me
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             have
             a
             visible
             Vicarious
             Supream
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             likest
             to
             be
             he
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             constant
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             President
             of
             Councils
             .
             I
             suppose
             you
             take
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             for
             Papists
             ;
             though
             they
             set
             a
             Council
             above
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             World
             hath
             no
             Universal
             Civil
             Government
             under
             God
             ;
             neither
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             nor
             a
             College
             or
             Council
             of
             Kings
             .
             All
             the
             World
             is
             Governed
             by
             Men
             
               per
               partes
            
             in
             their
             several
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             all
             England
             is
             under
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Mayors
             ,
             Bailiffs
             and
             Justices
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Council
             of
             Justices
             that
             are
             
               One
               Vniversal
               Governour
               Collective
            
             :
             Nor
             is
             the
             Dyet
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             any
             Council
             of
             Kings
             one
             Supream
             Government
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             A
             Logical
             universality
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             all
             Rulers
             considered
             notionally
             rule
             all
             the
             World
             by
             Parts
             ,
             but
             no
             Political
             Head
             or
             Universal
             Governour
             over
             the
             whole
             ,
             whom
             all
             the
             Parts
             must
             obey
             .
          
           
             I.
             If
             now
             I
             am
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             you
             mistaken
             ,
             then
             you
             wrongfully
             deny
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Church-Membership
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Salvation
             as
             well
             as
             Concord
             ,
             to
             all
             Protestants
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             or
             read
             ,
             who
             deny
             a
             visible
             Universal
             Church
             Head
             ,
             Personal
             or
             Collective
             ;
             And
             I
             think
             to
             most
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             what
             Schism
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             say
             .
          
           
             II.
             If
             I
             am
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             Church
             Member
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             saved
             (
             For
             you
             say
             ,
             [
             This
             Body
             so
             governed
             only
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             ]
             :
             
             And
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             ;
             not
             knowing
             possibly
             how
             to
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             this
             College
             is
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             Councils
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             which
             be
             the
             Laws
             which
             I
             must
             obey
             ,
             4.
             
             Nor
             with
             what
             degree
             of
             Obedience
             .
             5.
             
             Nor
             that
             they
             have
             such
             Power
             .
             How
             great
             need
             have
             I
             then
             earnestly
             to
             beg
             your
             speedy
             help
             for
             my
             Information
             :
             Which
             will
             oblige
          
           
             
               
                 Your
                 Servant
              
               Ri.
               Baxter
               .
            
             
               
                 Decemb.
                 27.
                 1679.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XVII
            
             .
             The
             Third
             Letter
             to
             Bishop
             Guning
             .
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 the
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely.
                 
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                
              
               
                 THough
                 in
                 Conference
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 the
                 Sense
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 of
                 your
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 judging
                 it
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 judge
                 it
                 my
                 duty
                 in
                 Writing
                 to
                 leave
                 with
                 you
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Judgment
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 pass
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 on
                 my
                 best
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 leaving
                 it
                 now
                 to
                 your self
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 return
                 any
                 further
                 Answer
                 ,
                 my
                 hopes
                 of
                 Satisfaction
                 thereby
                 being
                 very
                 low
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 your
                 Speech
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 concerned
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   That
                   certainly
                   a
                   Supream
                   Vicarious
                   Governing
                   Power
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Bishops
                   by
                   Christ's
                   Institution
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   Prophesied
                   ,
                   
                     Isai.
                     60.12
                  
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Nation
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   serve
                   
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   perish
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   word
                   Church
                   is
                   never
                   put
                   for
                   Christ.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Apostles
                   only
                   were
                   admitted
                   by
                   Christ
                   to
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Administring
                   that
                   Sacrament
                   till
                   Christ
                   come
                   ,
                   is
                   given
                   only
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   give
                   that
                   Power
                   to
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   infallible
                   judgment
                   of
                   that
                   Case
                   decided
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     15.
                  
                   but
                   the
                   College
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Supream
                   Vicarious
                   Governing
                   Power
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   on
                   Earth
                   is
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Major
                   part
                   goeth
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   General
                   Councils
                   are
                   their
                   Representatives
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   have
                   this
                   Power
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   to
                   such
                   Councils
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   that
                   all
                   be
                   called
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   be
                   not
                   there
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   reception
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   Vniversal
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   prove
                   their
                   Vniversal
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Obligation
                   of
                   their
                   Laws
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   Vniversality
                   of
                   Bishops
                   be
                   not
                   always
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   Council
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   always
                   that
                   Power
                   which
                   in
                   Councils
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Judges
                   out
                   of
                   Term
                   time
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   if
                   I
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   will
                   publish
                   a
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   know
                   where
                   that
                   Church
                   is
                   by
                   their
                   Censure
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   But
                   as
                   Promulgation
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   Obligation
                   of
                   Laws
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   that
                   never
                   can
                   or
                   do
                   hear
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Vniversal
                   Church-Governing
                   Power
                   or
                   what
                   their
                   Laws
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   as
                   many
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   without
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   this
                   you
                   say
                   answers
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   my
                   last
                   Papers
                   .
                   9
                   Of
                   these
                   General
                   Councils
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   six
                   that
                   you
                   own
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   
                     Nice
                     1.
                     
                     Const.
                     1.
                     
                     Eph.
                     1.
                     
                     Chalced.
                     Const.
                     2.
                     (
                     de
                     tribus
                     Capitulis
                     )
                     &
                     Const.
                     3.
                  
                   against
                   the
                   Monothelites
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 III.
                 
                   "
                   You
                   say
                   that
                   These
                   six
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   Governing
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Chief
                   Power
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   judge
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   true
                   Books
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   "
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   Copies
                   and
                   Readings
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   judge
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   the
                   Fundamentals
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Creed
                   ,
                   whose
                   words
                   misunderstood
                   will
                   not
                   save
                   any
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   To
                   judge
                   and
                   declare
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   Government
                   instituted
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   or
                   delivered
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   To
                   judge
                   and
                   declare
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   instituted
                   Ordinances
                   
                     e.
                     g.
                  
                   Confirmation
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   by
                   Imposition
                   of
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   an
                   owning
                   of
                   our
                   Baptismal
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   do
                   in
                   every
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Judicial
                   Power
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   all
                   individual
                   Cases
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   those
                   
                     e.
                     g.
                  
                   that
                   hold
                   or
                   do
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   be
                   Excommunicate
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Legislative
                   Power
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   alterable
                   Canons
                   or
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Vniversal
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 Explicatory
                 Discourses
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 I.
                 To
                 your
                 proofs
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Universal
                 Governing
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 instituted
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 Isai.
                 60.12
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 stretching
                 dark
                 Prophetical
                 Texts
                 ,
                 farther
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 they
                 are
                 intended
                 .
                 The
                 New
                 Testament
                 plainlier
                 tells
                 us
                 the
                 Church
                 State
                 and
                 Power
                 than
                 the
                 Old.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Universal
                 Church
                 hath
                 not
                 expounded
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 after
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 Blessed
                 State
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 perfected
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 how
                 are
                 you
                 sure
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 Churches
                 Exposition
                 ?
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 indeed
                 are
                 nothing
                 for
                 a
                 Vicarious
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 .
                 Every
                 Political
                 Body
                 is
                 essentiated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Pars
                   imperans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Pars
                   subdita
                
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 essentiating
                 
                   Pars
                   imperans
                
                 in
                 Supream
                 Power
                 :
                 Christ
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Prime
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 word
                 [
                 Church
                 ]
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 for
                 [
                 Christ
                 ]
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Society
                 consisting
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 for
                 the
                 Subjects
                 alone
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 oft
                 said
                 that
                 many
                 Nations
                 served
                 the
                 Israelites
                 :
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 many
                 Countreys
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 Medes
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Turks
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 Roman
                 ,
                 Persian
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Common
                 Subjects
                 did
                 govern
                 all
                 these
                 Nations
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 their
                 Bashaws
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 one
                 
                   Persona
                   Politica
                   in
                   summa
                   potestate
                
                 ruled
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 Major
                 Vote
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Corporations
                 in
                 Middlesex
                 shall
                 be
                 under
                 London
                 ,
                 or
                 obey
                 or
                 serve
                 it
                 :
                 Who
                 would
                 feign
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 therefore
                 some
                 Power
                 to
                 rule
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 Vicarious
                 Supremacy
                 beside
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 City
                 must
                 Govern
                 by
                 a
                 Major
                 Vote
                 .
                 The
                 sense
                 is
                 plain
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 all
                 1.
                 
                 Obey
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 the
                 Universal
                 Constitutive
                 Head
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Justices
                 ,
                 Mayors
                 ,
                 as
                 ruling
                 under
                 him
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Places
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 serve
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 serve
                 its
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   finis
                   regiminis
                
                 ;
                 So
                 other
                 Countries
                 served
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 should
                 serve
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Head
                 and
                 Universal
                 Governour
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 his
                 Officers
                 as
                 particular
                 Governours
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Limits
                 and
                 Places
                 (
                 but
                 none
                 as
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 )
                 
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 
                   bonum
                   Commune
                
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 feign
                 another
                 sence
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 your
                 second
                 Proof
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 70
                 Disciples
                 were
                 Christ's
                 constant
                 Attendants
                 as
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 Eat
                 the
                 Passover
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 all
                 grant
                 that
                 none
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 Celebrate
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 or
                 Govern
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 did
                 Communicate
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 Communicated
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 thought
                 all
                 had
                 Confessed
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 Councils
                 do
                 .
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 appointed
                 as
                 one
                 Supream
                 ruling
                 College
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 their
                 Votes
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 each
                 one
                 had
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 :
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 Ordain
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 College
                 by
                 such
                 Vote
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Vna
                   persona
                   Politica
                
                 )
                 but
                 each
                 one
                 had
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 alone
                 :
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 write
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 one
                 
                   Collective
                   Person
                
                 by
                 Vote
                 ,
                 but
                 each
                 one
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 sit
                 on
                 
                   one
                   Throne
                
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 the
                 promise
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 Judge
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 College
                 by
                 Vote
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 twelve
                 Thrones
                 Judging
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 Christ
                 the
                 only
                 Universal
                 Head
                 and
                 Governour
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 your
                 third
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 answered
                 to
                 that
                 Act.
                 15.
                 in
                 my
                 last
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Infallible
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 before
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 against
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 Moses
                 Law
                 :
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Recipitur
                   ad
                   modum
                   recipientis
                
                 :
                 No
                 wonder
                 if
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 quarrelled
                 with
                 Paul
                 ▪
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 Christ's
                 Mind
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 did
                 better
                 
                 satisfie
                 the
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 Man's
                 word
                 alone
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Christ's
                 Work
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 II.
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 true
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 Govern
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 as
                 Kings
                 Govern
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Universal
                 Monarch
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 one
                 ,
                 Universal
                 Monarchical
                 ,
                 Aristocratical
                 or
                 Democratical
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 Civil
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 under
                 Christ
                 :
                 But
                 each
                 hath
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 our
                 judging
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 Votes
                 at
                 our
                 distances
                 in
                 most
                 controverted
                 Cases
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 6.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 proved
                 that
                 there
                 never
                 were
                 ,
                 must
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 true
                 Universal
                 Councils
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 are
                 such
                 the
                 standing
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Cases
                 of
                 need
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 well
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 help
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 Council
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 without
                 pretending
                 to
                 Universal
                 Governing
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 called
                 them
                 to
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Extra-Imperial
                 Countries
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Who
                 shall
                 call
                 them
                 now
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 Abassia
                 ,
                 the
                 Mogul
                 ,
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 calling
                 Men
                 make
                 the
                 Council
                 Universal
                 though
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 Council
                 if
                 none
                 come
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 many
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 ascertain
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Universal
                 ?
                 Hath
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 Calling
                 Power
                 ?
                 or
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 obey
                 it
                 not
                 may
                 be
                 unexcuseable
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 how
                 unable
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 or
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 receive
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 by
                 uncertain
                 
                 fame
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 while
                 I
                 know
                 otherwise
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 receive
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 whoever
                 they
                 be
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Stranger
                 to
                 
                   Abassia
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Georgia
                   ,
                   India
                   ,
                   Russia
                   ,
                   Mexico
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 Countries
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 can
                 easily
                 prove
                 what
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 the
                 Major
                 Part
                 hath
                 changed
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Bishops
                 upon
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 
                   Omnes
                   Peccavimus
                
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 knoweth
                 by
                 Majority
                 of
                 Votes
                 ,
                 which
                 Years
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Either
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Councils
                 were
                 obligatory
                 upon
                 the
                 Promulgation
                 before
                 the
                 absent
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Universal
                 Reception
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 so
                 :
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 absent
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 many
                 Years
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 after
                 a
                 Council
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 whether
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 receive
                 it
                 ?
                 By
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 read
                 in
                 History
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 whether
                 more
                 Bishops
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 Emperors
                 Reign
                 ;
                 Nor
                 whether
                 more
                 now
                 be
                 for
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 so
                 much
                 favour
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 many
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 one
                 cannot
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 fetch
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 Religion
                 from
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Calculation
                 of
                 their
                 numbred
                 Votes
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 9.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Frustra
                   est
                   Potentia
                   quae
                   non
                   reducitur
                   ,
                   nec
                   reducenda
                   est
                   in
                   actum
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Indeed
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 naturally
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Governing
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 All
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 uncapable
                 as
                 one
                 Collective
                 Voting
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Limits
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 obey
                 a
                 Power
                 that
                 acteth
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 Alas
                 what
                 abundance
                 of
                 Heresies
                 have
                 been
                 Published
                 since
                 the
                 Six
                 Councils
                 which
                 you
                 own
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 Ranters
                 ,
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Familists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                 Beckman's
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 German
                 Fanaticks
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 what
                 Universal
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Literae
                   formatae
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 sufficient
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 Evil
                 ?
                 How
                 foolishly
                 have
                 the
                 Papists
                 done
                 about
                 Jansenianisms
                 ,
                 the
                 Immaculate
                 Conception
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Determination
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 decide
                 the
                 Case
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Heresies
                 have
                 been
                 Condemned
                 in
                 Councils
                 since
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Council
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 otherwise
                 notified
                 their
                 sence
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Philoponus
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 of
                 Elipandus
                 ,
                 and
                 Faelix
                 ,
                 of
                 Abbot
                 
                   Joachims
                   Abeilard
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Porretane
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Wecilo
                 ;
                 of
                 
                   Berengarius
                   ,
                   Wickliffe
                   ,
                   Husse
                
                 )
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 Heresie
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   broach
                   a
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   will
                   soon
                   tell
                   me
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   Condemning
                   it
                   :
                
                 When
                 Multitudes
                 have
                 been
                 broached
                 these
                 last
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 those
                 in
                 
                   Abassia
                   ,
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 have
                 never
                 told
                 us
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 Judged
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 heard
                 ?
                 Shall
                 no
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Provincial
                 Council
                 condemn
                 new
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                   Swenkfeldius
                   ,
                   David
                   George
                   ,
                   Serv●tus
                   ,
                   Pomponatius
                   ,
                   Vaninus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 such
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 hear
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 need
                 General
                 Councils
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 Condemn
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 all
                 without
                 them
                 ?
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 11.
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 one
                 that
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 may
                 ordinarily
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 only
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 nearer
                 way
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 such
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 have
                 Christ's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Vicarious
                 Church
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 want
                 of
                 
                   Promulgation
                   nullifie
                
                 the
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Governing
                 Vicarious
                 
                   Soveraign
                   to
                   all
                
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   cannot
                   Promulgate
                
                 his
                 Laws
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 Neither
                 I
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 knew
                 ,
                 can
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 gather
                 their
                 Votes
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 rule
                 our
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 Scripture
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 commonly
                 made
                 known
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 common
                 Rule
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 unknown
                 Tongues
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 12.
                 9.
                 
                 What
                 shall
                 satisfie
                 any
                 Man
                 that
                 the
                 Six
                 Councils
                 owned
                 by
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 a
                 Supream
                 Vicarious
                 Universal
                 Church
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ?
                 but
                 those
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 
                   Pars
                   imperans
                
                 in
                 Supremacy
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 Politicks
                 say
                 )
                 a
                 Constitutive
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 then
                 since
                 the
                 sixth
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 no
                 Church
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 ,
                 if
                 Councils
                 were
                 that
                 part
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 all
                 the
                 dispersed
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 hath
                 been
                 
                   in
                   nudâ
                   Potentiâ
                
                 ,
                 unactive
                 these
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Socinians
                 say
                 the
                 separated
                 Soul
                 is
                 till
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 one
                 in
                 an
                 Apoplexy
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 favoureth
                 the
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 this
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 hath
                 been
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 or
                 asleep
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Councils
                 have
                 done
                 and
                 undone
                 .
                 That
                 at
                 Const.
                 1.
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 set
                 up
                 
                   Greg.
                   Naz.
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 resign
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 depose
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 part
                 was
                 obligatory
                 ?
                 That
                 at
                 Ephes.
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   Cyril
                
                 and
                 Memnon
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 Condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Joh.
                   Antioch
                
                 :
                 and
                 Cyril
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 threats
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 differed
                 but
                 in
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 :
                 Which
                 part
                 was
                 Obligatory
                 ?
                 That
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 consisted
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 yea
                 most
                 that
                 had
                 gone
                 contrary
                 in
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 
                   Omnes
                   peccavimus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Bishops
                 were
                 oft
                 and
                 long
                 against
                 it
                 after
                 .
                 That
                 at
                 
                   Const.
                   de
                   Tribus
                   Capitulis
                
                 ,
                 is
                 noted
                 commonly
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 Cheat
                 and
                 abuse
                 put
                 on
                 Justinian
                 by
                 an
                 Eutychian
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 three
                 dead
                 Mens
                 Words
                 before
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 absolved
                 ,
                 set
                 the
                 World
                 (
                 even
                 Italy
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 Schism
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 sure
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 Universally
                 Obligatory
                 ,
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 so
                 .
                 Divers
                 others
                 were
                 as
                 numerous
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 as
                 good
                 Authority
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 they
                 were
                 Latrocinia
                 and
                 forced
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 At
                 Const.
                 ●
                 .
                 Nazianzen
                 tells
                 you
                 they
                 raged
                 like
                 Mad
                 Men
                 :
                 At
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 they
                 fought
                 it
                 out
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 Emperors
                 Commissioners
                 .
                 Theodosius
                 2d
                 .
                 used
                 his
                 over-ruling
                 Power
                 at
                 both
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 force
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 under
                 Philippicus
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 erred
                 and
                 were
                 more
                 numerous
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 receive
                 .
                 
                   Sola
                   navicula
                   Petri
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Binius
                 ,
                 scaped
                 Drowning
                 at
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 so
                 Concordant
                 were
                 they
                 all
                 ;
                 What
                 have
                 you
                 against
                 even
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 on
                 your
                 Grounds
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 they
                 erred
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Six
                 did
                 so
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 their
                 Number
                 nor
                 Consent
                 that
                 proved
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 Tell
                 us
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Councils
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 obey
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 by
                 other
                 Councils
                 Testimony
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 in
                 a
                 Vain
                 Circle
                 :
                 How
                 know
                 we
                 that
                 the
                 later
                 is
                 right
                 other
                 way
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 by
                 Scripture
                 or
                 by
                 Reason
                 .
                 Tell
                 us
                 how
                 ,
                 without
                 subverting
                 your
                 own
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Do
                 you
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 Six
                 Councils
                 still
                 obligatory
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Communion
                 
                   E.
                   g.
                
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 at
                 Nice
                 1.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Quini
                   Sextum
                
                 at
                 Trull
                 forbid
                 
                   Adoring
                   by
                   genuflexion
                   on
                   any
                   Lords
                   Day
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 no
                 General
                 Council
                 hath
                 revoked
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 after
                 it
                 wore
                 out
                 by
                 degrees
                 in
                 most
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Christians
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 Sacramental
                 Communion
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 keep
                 these
                 Canons
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 :
                 and
                 Hundreds
                 ,
                 yea
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Ministers
                 shall
                 be
                 silenced
                 ,
                 ejected
                 ,
                 and
                 ruined
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 Assent
                 and
                 Consent
                 so
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Canons
                 in
                 the
                 Six
                 Councils
                 can
                 I
                 name
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 now
                 bind
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Councils
                 and
                 Bishops
                 named
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 I.
                 As
                 to
                 our
                 receiving
                 the
                 true
                 Scripture
                 from
                 an
                 Universal
                 Church-Governing
                 Authority
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Paul's
                 Epistles
                 were
                 received
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 received
                 till
                 such
                 Universal
                 Government
                 required
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 must
                 first
                 know
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 Authority
                 before
                 I
                 receive
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 Not
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 supposed
                 
                 yet
                 not
                 received
                 :
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 Assertors
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 some
                 fore-known
                 Character
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 unless
                 with
                 Knot
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 Protestant
                 way
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 
                 Chillingworth's
                 )
                 much
                 surer
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 VVe
                 first
                 receive
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 Historically
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 such
                 Persons
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 such
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 such
                 Deeds
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Concurrent
                 Testimony
                 of
                 all
                 Credible
                 VVitnesses
                 ▪
                 some
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 some
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Lay-Christians
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 received
                 and
                 used
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 also
                 as
                 credible
                 entrusted
                 Keepers
                 of
                 these
                 Records
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 by
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 full
                 Historical
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 some
                 fore-known
                 Universal
                 Governing
                 Bishops
                 Judicial
                 Sentence
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 being
                 known
                 by
                 certain
                 Historical
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 largely
                 shewed
                 how
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 known
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Reasons
                   of
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Life
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 repeat
                 it
                 :
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 most
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 )
                 Christians
                 before
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 did
                 first
                 otherwise
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 by
                 God
                 authorized
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Supreme
                 Collective
                 Sovereign
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 infallibly
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 true
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 &c.
                 Which
                 way
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 by
                 Office
                 entrusted
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 expound
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 S.
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 use
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 herein
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Teacher
                 or
                 Embassador
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 an
                 Official
                 limited
                 Judge
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   proprio
                   foro
                
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Judge
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Law-makers
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Universally
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Subjects
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 Legislation
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 Law
                 :
                 Else
                 Judges
                 might
                 make
                 us
                 what
                 Law
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 by
                 expounding
                 the
                 Words
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Judicatures
                 is
                 limitedly
                 to
                 expound
                 and
                 apply
                 the
                 Law
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 particular
                 Cases
                 that
                 come
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Question
                 be
                 ,
                 Whether
                 our
                 Statutes
                 were
                 really
                 made
                 by
                 those
                 Kings
                 and
                 Parliaments
                 whose
                 Names
                 they
                 bear
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 altered
                 or
                 corrupted
                 since
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 sure
                 ?
                 By
                 a
                 Natural
                 Certainty
                 from
                 such
                 Concurrent
                 Testimonies
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 false
                 ;
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Judges
                 have
                 still
                 judged
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Councellors
                 plead
                 them
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                 Justices
                 and
                 all
                 Officers
                 execute
                 them
                 ;
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 People
                 hold
                 their
                 Estates
                 and
                 Lives
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Determination
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Records
                 attest
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 were
                 they
                 forged
                 or
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Interests
                 of
                 Multitudes
                 would
                 have
                 led
                 them
                 to
                 plead
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 appeal
                 from
                 the
                 Corruption
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 named
                 are
                 Supreme
                 Governours
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 Historically
                 assure
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 much
                 by
                 the
                 Agreement
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 known
                 Historically
                 :
                 But
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 any
                 Humane
                 
                 Soveraign-Authority
                 appointed
                 to
                 Govern
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Case
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Agreement
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 Friends
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 of
                 contrary
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Interests
                 ,
                 contending
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 about
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 their
                 Expositions
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 Historical
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 considerable
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 Jews
                 or
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 regularly
                 our
                 first
                 Reception
                 both
                 of
                 Creed
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 Children
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 they
                 hear
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 and
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   teach
                   them
                   thy
                   Children
                   ,
                   lying
                   down
                   and
                   rising
                   up
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 will
                 bless
                 his
                 appointed
                 Means
                 .
                 Timothy
                 learned
                 the
                 Scripture
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Child
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 Parents
                 received
                 it
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Our
                 Parents
                 regularly
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 from
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 Preachers
                 .
                 And
                 
                   all
                   Parents
                
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 Rulers
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 private
                 Christians
                 by
                 Conference
                 convert
                 many
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 Faith
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ways
                 ,
                 usually
                 have
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 particular
                 Presbyters
                 where
                 they
                 dwell
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Collective-Soveraign
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ;
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 Tutors
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 Physick
                 ,
                 or
                 Theology
                 are
                 .
                 Three
                 and
                 twenty
                 Years
                 ago
                 I
                 read
                 most
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 in
                 a
                 Paris
                 Doctor
                 H.
                 Holden's
                 
                   Analys
                   .
                   S.
                   fid
                
                 .
                 who
                 yet
                 (
                 though
                 mixt
                 with
                 injurious
                 passages
                 against
                 the
                 S.
                 Scripture
                 )
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 
                   such
                   an
                   Universal
                   Consent
                
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Lay
                 and
                 
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Natural
                   Historical
                   Evidence
                
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 is
                 resolved
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Supernatural
                 Infallibility
                 by
                 Authority
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 Vinc-Lirinensis
                 turneth
                 us
                 to
                 
                   quod
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   ubique
                   &
                   semper
                   receptum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 go
                 with
                 Holden
                 lay
                 most
                 on
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 
                   all
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Laity
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 are
                 one
                 Universal
                 Collective
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 so
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Consenting
                 Priests
                 ,
                 while
                 you
                 appropriate
                 this
                 Collective-Soveraignty
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 also
                 our
                 Christianity
                 and
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Church-Power
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 's
                 only
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 Scripture
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 otherwise
                 receive
                 our
                 
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   Creed
                
                 and
                 Baptism
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   both
                
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Child
                 (
                 or
                 Man
                 )
                 must
                 know
                 and
                 believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 authorized
                 a
                 Vicarious
                 Soveraign
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Christ
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 Authority
                 himself
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Casuist
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 maketh
                 a
                 true
                 Bishop
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 have
                 true
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 hold
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 making
                 Christians
                 ?
              
               
                 Perhaps
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Tutors
                 and
                 Priests
                 tell
                 them
                 what
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 hold
                 as
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Judicature
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 Holden
                 confesseth
                 that
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Faith
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 than
                 our
                 Certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Medium
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 Hearer
                 ,
                 that
                 knoweth
                 not
                 that
                 his
                 Parent
                 and
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 therein
                 
                 saith
                 true
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Creed
                 or
                 Scripture
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 generality
                 of
                 Protestants
                 believe
                 not
                 an
                 Universal-Governing
                 Soveraign
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 they
                 never
                 Preach
                 any
                 such
                 Medium
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 And
                 can
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 Christianity
                 by
                 Protestant
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Tutors
                 or
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 yet
                 Unchristened
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 Faith
                 ?
                 7.
                 
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 make
                 Impossibilities
                 necessary
                 ,
                 while
                 surer
                 and
                 easier
                 Means
                 are
                 obvious
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 to
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 certainly
                 what
                 the
                 Major
                 Vote
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 now
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Text
                 or
                 Article
                 ,
                 (
                 save
                 only
                 consequently
                 when
                 we
                 first
                 believe
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 next
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 Bishop
                 that
                 denieth
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 authorized
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 believe
                 Christs
                 own
                 Authority
                 and
                 Word
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Method
                 is
                 obvious
                 :
                 viz.
                 To
                 hear
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Tutors
                 and
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 as
                 humble
                 Learners
                 :
                 To
                 believe
                 them
                 
                   Fide
                   humana
                
                 first
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Evidence
                
                 of
                 Certain
                 Credibility
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 taught
                 us
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   believe
                   Fide
                   Divinâ
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Divine
                   Evidence
                
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 taught
                 us
                 :
                 What
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 opened
                 as
                 aforecited
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 Treatise
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Certainty
                   of
                   Christianity
                   without
                   Popery
                
                 ;
                 ]
                 in
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 have
                 confuted
                 your
                 way
                 :
                 Besides
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Saints
                   Rest
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 my
                 [
                 
                   More
                   Reasons
                   for
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 I
                 cannot
                 by
                 all
                 your
                 Words
                 understand
                 how
                 
                 you
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 Faith
                 ,
                 on
                 your
                 Grounds
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 that
                 renounce
                 Popery
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 take
                 not
                 the
                 Popish
                 Prelates
                 for
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Colledge
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 perceive
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 not
                 the
                 Southern
                 and
                 Eastern
                 Christians
                 for
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   Eutychians
                
                 or
                 Jacobites
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 not
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Bishops
                 for
                 any
                 part
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 Bishops
                 .
                 )
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Lutheran
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 whose
                 Bishops
                 Succession
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 Continuance
                 uninterrupted
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Rome
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 )
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 me
                 thinks
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 than
                 of
                 such
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 on
                 many
                 accounts
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 pass
                 by
                 .
                 Where
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 Universal
                 Colledge
                 on
                 whose
                 Judging-Authority
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 Christian
                 ?
                 Sure
                 you
                 take
                 not
                 our
                 little
                 Island
                 for
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 I
                 knew
                 which
                 you
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 you
                 prove
                 the
                 Inclusion
                 and
                 Exclusion
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 hath
                 so
                 agreed
                 as
                 you
                 suppose
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Readings
                 ,
                 Translations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Four
                 or
                 five
                 Books
                 were
                 long
                 questioned
                 by
                 many
                 ;
                 General
                 Councils
                 have
                 not
                 agreed
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 :
                 Bishop
                 Cousins
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 best
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Canon
                 :
                 Provincial
                 Councils
                 have
                 said
                 most
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Even
                 the
                 fullest
                 at
                 Laodicea
                 hath
                 left
                 out
                 the
                 Rev●lations
                 :
                 The
                 Romanists
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Apocrypha
                 :
                 Many
                 Churches
                 have
                 less
                 or
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 :
                 What
                 Grotius
                 himself
                 thought
                 of
                 Job
                 and
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 tell
                 you
                 :
                 Nor
                 how
                 Augustine
                 and
                 most
                 others
                 strove
                 for
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 against
                 Jerome
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 
                 the
                 Universal
                 Judicature
                 have
                 decided
                 the
                 many
                 Hundred
                 Doubts
                 about
                 the
                 Various
                 Lections
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 you
                 would
                 tell
                 us
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 II.
                 Your
                 second
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Fundamental
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Words
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   false
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 cautelously
                 spoken
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 only
                 Fundamentals
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 expound
                 by
                 Soveraign
                 Judgment
                 ?
                 How
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 S.
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 will
                 this
                 end
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Controversies
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Means
                 satisfie
                 us
                 about
                 Fundamentals
                 ,
                 which
                 satisfieth
                 us
                 about
                 the
                 Integrals
                 of
                 Religion
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 far
                 better
                 help
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Christians
                 Catechized
                 and
                 taught
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Baptism
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 Baptized
                 :
                 They
                 and
                 their
                 Tutors
                 and
                 Preachers
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 :
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 have
                 been
                 constantly
                 repeated
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 There
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 Witnesses
                 or
                 Teachers
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Understanding
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 must
                 all
                 needs
                 hear
                 from
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 or
                 know
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 a
                 Humane
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 receive
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Can
                 this
                 Supreme
                 Colledge
                 speak
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 plainlier
                 than
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 than
                 the
                 Parish
                 Priest
                 can
                 do
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 necessary
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 Christ
                 died
                 ,
                 rose
                 ,
                 ascended
                 because
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 it
                 not
                 plain
                 enough
                 ?
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 no
                 Words
                 of
                 Creed
                 or
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 falsly
                 understood
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 true
                 Believer
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 as
                 true
                 of
                 a
                 Councils
                 Words
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 Words
                 that
                 Men
                 cannot
                 misunderstand
                 ?
                 Why
                 hath
                 [
                 Filioque
                 ]
                 continued
                 such
                 a
                 Distraction
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Councils
                 yet
                 end
                 it
                 not
                 ?
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 :
                 Have
                 we
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Greek
                 and
                 Hebrew
                 Words
                 ?
                 And
                 could
                 not
                 one
                 Origen
                 or
                 Jerom
                 tell
                 that
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Men
                 that
                 understand
                 not
                 those
                 Tongues
                 ?
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 that
                 what
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 Creed
                 or
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 from
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Books
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 Soveraign
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 Dr.
                 Holden
                 say
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 Believer
                 and
                 Catholick
                 that
                 believeth
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Reason
                 findeth
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 believeth
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 more
                 skill
                 in
                 Cosmography
                 ,
                 Arithmetick
                 ,
                 and
                 History
                 necessary
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Faith
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 have
                 attained
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 attain
                 .
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 
                   E.
                   g.
                
                 by
                 Lexicons
                 and
                 other
                 Books
                 what
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ▪
                 signifieth
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 interpret
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 Authoritative
                 Sentence
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 III.
                 Your
                 third
                 Work
                 of
                 this
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 is
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Authoritatively
                   to
                   declare
                   what
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 ]
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 said
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 such
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 better
                 by
                 Universal
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 History
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Judicature
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 Protestants
                 do
                 so
                 strongly
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 S.
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 entire
                 Regulating
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 defect
                 or
                 supplement
                 by
                 Unwritten
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                 nothing
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Obligation
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 VVorld
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 instituted
                 as
                 Universally
                 Necessary
                 in
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 this
                 Gap
                 of
                 Unwritten
                 Necessary
                 Supplemental
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 will
                 let
                 in
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 knoweth
                 what
                 ,
                 besides
                 Church-Power
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 Pretences
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Tradition
                 hath
                 been
                 oft
                 pretended
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 undertake
                 to
                 prove
                 .
                 )
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 Church-Offices
                 and
                 Government
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 far
                 new
                 ,
                 or
                 changed
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 never
                 took
                 them
                 as
                 Universal
                 Necessary
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 instance
                 in
                 Patriarcks
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 difference
                 of
                 Seats
                 as
                 Nazianzen
                 and
                 
                   Isidore
                   Pelusiota
                
                 wish
                 levelled
                 ;
                 when
                 if
                 General
                 Councils
                 themselves
                 had
                 been
                 this
                 Necessary
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 Three
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 Day
                 indeed
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Judges
                 and
                 Justices
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 without
                 another
                 Vicarious
                 Soveraign
                 or
                 Vice-King
                 ,
                 doth
                 tell
                 the
                 Subjects
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Constituted
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Official
                 Powers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 obey
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Written
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Ministers
                 teaching
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 Universal
                 Vicarious
                 Soveraign
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 When
                 Leo
                 the
                 First
                 called
                 himself
                 
                   Caput
                   Ecclesiae
                   Vniversalis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Boniface
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 long
                 after
                 for
                 many
                 Hundred
                 
                 Years
                 )
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 judged
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 prime
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Principium
                   Vnitatis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Archbishop
                 Bromhal
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 being
                 then
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 even
                 Salmasius
                 (
                 liberally
                 )
                 granteth
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Church
                 Universal
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 )
                 
                   de
                   Eccles.
                   Suburbicar
                   .
                   prope
                   fin
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 
                   Principium
                   Vnitatis
                
                 in
                 a
                 Governed
                 Society
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Principium
                   Regens
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 continue
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 Empire
                 is
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Emperor
                 will
                 change
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 think
                 he
                 should
                 form
                 the
                 Government
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Chalcedon
                 Council
                 that
                 magnified
                 Leo
                 yet
                 witnesseth
                 )
                 doth
                 this
                 make
                 
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 
                   other
                   Christian
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 or
                 subject
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 Foreigners
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Empire
                 and
                 its
                 Laws
                 are
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 enlarged
                 more
                 over
                 other
                 Lands
                 .
                 Must
                 we
                 turn
                 Papists
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 prove
                 that
                 once
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 Bishops
                 was
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 or
                 Secular
                 Advantage
                 ?
                 What
                 Changes
                 have
                 the
                 Majority
                 oft
                 made
                 ?
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 IV.
                 Your
                 fourth
                 VVork
                 of
                 Universal
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 is
                 [
                 
                   To
                   declare
                   what
                   Ordinances
                   were
                   received
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   Imposition
                   of
                   Hands
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 were
                 known
                 by
                 practice
                 before
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continued
                 practice
                 hath
                 been
                 as
                 sure
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 hath
                 had
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Lay
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 yea
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Enemies
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 Universal
                 Historical
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Supreme
                 Universal
                 Judicature
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 those
                 sure
                 sufficient
                 Records
                 ,
                 the
                 Tradition
                 might
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 Oral
                 or
                 practical
                 only
                 ,
                 be
                 continued
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 Universally
                 Necessary
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Gods
                 written
                 Law.
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 Holden
                 with
                 others
                 pleadeth
                 Current
                 Tradition
                 for
                 )
                 tell
                 us
                 how
                 little
                 security
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 Sacraments
                 than
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 receive
                 them
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 more
                 could
                 be
                 proved
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Scripture
                 mentioneth
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 refuse
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 proof
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 plead
                 Scripture
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 quarrel
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 but
                 expect
                 better
                 proof
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 Obligatory
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 unproved
                 Universal
                 Judicature
                 .
              
               
                 VVhat
                 Confirmation
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 pass
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 V.
                 Your
                 fifth
                 VVork
                 for
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Judicial
                   Sentencing
                
                 (
                 not
                 Individuals
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 
                   by
                   Description
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   by
                   Excommunication
                   .
                
                 ]
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 part
                 of
                 Judicial
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 Legislative
                 :
                 To
                 say
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   impenitent
                   in
                   Drunkenness
                   or
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 is
                 the
                 Penal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 Gods
                 Law
                 hath
                 already
                 told
                 us
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 Sins
                 enough
                 enumerated
                 to
                 this
                 use
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 Necessary
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Necessary
                 Cause
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 Cause
                 is
                 [
                 bringing
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Impenitence
                 in
                 breaking
                 Gods
                 Law.
                 But
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 happy
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 Hereticating
                 or
                 Anathematizing
                 but
                 for
                 violating
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Law
                 impenitently
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 what
                 Work
                 have
                 Hereticators
                 and
                 Anathematizers
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 know
                 we
                 what
                 Curses
                 are
                 valid
                 ,
                 when
                 General
                 Councils
                 have
                 cursed
                 
                   per
                   Vices
                
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Bishops
                 in
                 one
                 Council
                 cursed
                 one
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 cursed
                 their
                 own
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 there
                 needeth
                 no
                 Vicarious
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 nor
                 of
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 under
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 to
                 tell
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 Fined
                 or
                 Hanged
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Kings
                 Law
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 and
                 Justices
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Limits
                 to
                 pass
                 Sentence
                 in
                 particular
                 Cases
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 Church-Vicarious-Judicature
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 cursed
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 Christs
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pastors
                 respectively
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 enough
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 doubtful
                 Cases
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Concord
                 ,
                 Neighbor-Bishops
                 in
                 Synods
                 must
                 Consult
                 .
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 VI.
                 Your
                 sixth
                 Use
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   mutable
                   Church-Laws
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Lawgiver
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Christ
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 We
                 deny
                 any
                 such
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 as
                 hath
                 an
                 Universal
                 Soveraign
                 
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 make
                 Laws
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 is
                 Gods
                 Law
                 sufficient
                 
                   in
                   s●o
                   Genere
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 leave
                 out
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 Christians
                 ?
                 How
                 is
                 Mans
                 Universal
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 proved
                 ,
                 (
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 Universal
                 Civil
                 Soveraignty
                 ?
                 )
                 Or
                 how
                 differeth
                 it
                 from
                 Gods
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Mutable
                 Things
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 Universal
                 Need
                 or
                 Use
                 :
                 These
                 By-Laws
                 (
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Corporations
                 )
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 or
                 Countries
                 .
                 
                   E.
                   g.
                
                 One
                 Translation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 one
                 Metre
                 or
                 Tune
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 will
                 not
                 fit
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 have
                 several
                 Languages
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 confirmed
                 by
                 longer
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 to
                 assert
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Vicarious
                 Church-Power
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Church
                 which
                 Christ
                 never
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Treasonably
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Usurpation
                 of
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 never
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 heinous
                 Schism
                 and
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 by
                 prosecuting
                 impossible
                 Terms
                 of
                 Concord
                 and
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 the
                 necessary
                 Medium
                 of
                 our
                 believing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 knowing
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 and
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 one
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 ,
                 through
                 Natural
                 Incapacity
                 ,
                 Govern
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 one
                 Collective
                 and
                 Aristocratical
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 incomparably
                 more
                 uncapable
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 any
                 
                 Considerate
                 Man
                 can
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 Pighius
                 well
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Novelty
                 and
                 Vanity
                 of
                 Heading
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Councils
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 and
                 Basil
                 ,
                 and
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 and
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Papists
                 as
                 set
                 Councils
                 over
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Governing
                 ,
                 Executive
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 Rule
                 by
                 the
                 Councils
                 Laws
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 far
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 incredible
                 than
                 the
                 Italian
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 prefer
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Civil
                 Government
                 may
                 so
                 much
                 easier
                 be
                 exercised
                 by
                 Officials
                 than
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Civil
                 Monarch
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 congruous
                 and
                 possible
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Humane
                 Visible
                 Church-Head
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Personal
                 or
                 Collective
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Principle
                 from
                 which
                 you
                 disputed
                 at
                 the
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 our
                 late
                 Changes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 silencing
                 of
                 Two
                 Thousand
                 Ministers
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Effects
                 were
                 such
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 ever
                 we
                 be
                 healed
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 other
                 Terms
                 and
                 Hands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Jan.
                     12.
                     1679.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             Feb.
             13.
             
             Being
             with
             the
             Bishop
             again
             ,
             he
             disclaimeth
             the
             Names
             of
             Supreme
             ,
             
               Summa
               Potestas
               Vicaria
            
             ,
             as
             Invidious
             ,
             and
             chuseth
             the
             Name
             of
             [
             
               a
               Ruling
               Collegium
               Pastorum
               Ministerialium
            
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Mother
             which
             all
             must
             receive
             their
             Faith
             from
             and
             obey
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             know
             their
             Consent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               XVIII
            
             .
             The
             Fourth
             Letter
             to
             Bishop
             Guning
             .
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely.
                 (
                 Dr.
                 Guning
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                
              
               
                 THough
                 I
                 intended
                 to
                 trouble
                 you
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 Writing
                 ,
                 yet
                 observing
                 how
                 apt
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 mistake
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 time
                 streightened
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ;
                 Lest
                 I
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 mis-reported
                 ,
                 I
                 thus
                 send
                 you
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 to
                 your
                 last
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 concerned
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Whereas
                 you
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 my
                 Applicatory
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 still
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 ☞
                 
                   If
                   these
                   were
                   the
                   Principles
                   upon
                   which
                   our
                   Changes
                   were
                   made
                   by
                   your
                   Endeavour
                
                 1661
                 and
                 1662.
                 
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   Two
                   thousand
                   Ministers
                   were
                   Silenced
                   and
                   Cast
                   out
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 offence
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 you
                 did
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Flocks
                 to
                 suffer
                 it
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 impartiality
                 ?
              
               
                 II.
                 My
                 naming
                 Holden
                 as
                 saying
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 invidiously
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 you
                 differ
                 not
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 these
                 thoughts
                 are
                 not
                 new
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 a
                 Papist
                 pleading
                 rather
                 
                   Historical
                   -
                   Natural-Evidence
                
                 in
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Tradition
                
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   judicial
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 is
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Papists
                 than
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   You
                   are
                   offended
                   at
                   my
                   comparing
                   Bishops
                   to
                   Kings
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   both
                   govern
                   only
                   their
                   proper
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   are
                   
                   Rulers
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   And
                   your
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   intimateth
                   that
                   Bishops
                   rule
                   like
                   Kings
                   .
                
              
               
                 Who
                 can
                 Dispute
                 on
                 these
                 terms
                 ?
                 Did
                 I
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 stating
                 of
                 our
                 Question
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Keys
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Dispute
                 of
                 ?
                 Did
                 I
                 not
                 still
                 profess
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 comparing
                 Princes
                 Coactive
                 Government
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 contradict
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 wrong
                 you
                 by
                 unjust
                 intimations
                 ?
              
               
                 IV.
                 You
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 
                   [
                   
                     Aristocratical-Supream
                     Vicarious
                     ,
                     under
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Legislative
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   be
                   invidious
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   disown
                   them
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   intimate
                   a
                   
                     forcing
                     Power
                  
                   like
                   Princes
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   Christ
                   only
                   is
                   Supream
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 
                   de
                   nomine
                
                 that
                 we
                 dispute
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   de
                   re
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 understand
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 question
                 to
                 debate
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 desired
                 still
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 state
                 your
                 assertion
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 :
                 You
                 tell
                 me
                 your
                 own
                 words
                 are
                 [
                 
                   Collegium
                   Pastorum
                
                 ]
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 nameth
                 only
                 the
                 subject
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 question
                 is
                 
                   de
                   formâ
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   their
                   Power
                
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 obey
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 next
                 tell
                 me
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   College
                   of
                   Pastors
                   having
                   a
                   Ministerial
                   ,
                   Ruling
                   ,
                   Judicial
                   Power
                   over
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   ]
                   
                     I
                     take
                     up
                     with
                     your
                     own
                     words
                     :
                  
                
                 Only
                 remember
                 that
                 before
                 you
                 asserted
                 a
                 
                   Legislative
                   Power
                
                 (
                 of
                 mutable
                 Laws
                 )
                 and
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 judicial
                 !
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 owe
                 no
                 
                   Obedience
                   to
                   their
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 Sentence
                 according
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Law
                 :
                 How
                 then
                 is
                 
                   obeying
                   them
                
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 Concord
                 ?
              
               
               
                 But
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   but
                   mutable
                   Laws
                   that
                   they
                   make
                   ?
                   Answ.
                
                 And
                 are
                 
                   mutable
                   Laws
                   no
                   Laws
                
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 he
                 no
                 Legislator
                 that
                 maketh
                 but
                 
                   mutable
                   Laws
                
                 ?
                 Neither
                 King
                 nor
                 Parliament
                 will
                 believe
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Canons
                   are
                   not
                   Laws
                
                 .
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 that
                 Concession
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Grotius
                   de
                   Imp.
                   sum
                   .
                   Potest
                   .
                
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 either
                 Counsels
                 or
                 Agreements
                 ,
                 (
                 Contracts
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 
                   de
                   nomine
                
                 that
                 we
                 contend
                 .
                 A
                 Law
                 ,
                 saith
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Regula
                   actionum
                   Moralium
                
                 :
                 More
                 fully
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Law
                   is
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   a
                   Ruler's
                   Will
                   making
                   the
                   Subjects
                   Duty
                   .
                
                 ]
                 If
                 a
                 Canon
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Literae
                   formatae
                
                 are
                 none
                 :
                 And
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Transgression
                 .
                 Then
                 no
                 Obedience
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 obeying
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 Concord
                 .
                 
                   Authoritas
                   imperantis
                   est
                   objectum
                   formale
                   Obedientiae
                
                 :
                 you
                 disown
                 also
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Pars
                   imperans
                
                 )
                 I
                 take
                 your
                 own
                 [
                 
                   Pars
                   Regens
                
                 ]
                 which
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Signification
                 as
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 .
                 
                   Jus
                   regendi
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 mean
                 by
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Debitum
                   Obediendi
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Subjection
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 indeed
                 authorized
                 Pastors
                 may
                 make
                 proper
                 Laws
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 At
                 what
                 Places
                 and
                 Hours
                 to
                 meet
                 :
                 what
                 Translations
                 ,
                 Version
                 ,
                 Metre
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Orders
                 to
                 use
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 
                   You
                   Copiously
                   blame
                   us
                   for
                   denying
                   that
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   give
                   to
                   every
                   single
                   Pastor
                   ;
                   and
                   thought
                   that
                   I
                   owned
                   no
                   Power
                   but
                   Parochial
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 still
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 maintain
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Age
                 (
                 and
                 perhaps
                 except
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 Age
                 and
                 more
                 )
                 no
                 Bishops
                 distinct
                 
                 from
                 Archbishops
                 but
                 Parochial
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 described
                 them
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 though
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 the
                 Carthage
                 Council
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Nemo
                   nostrum
                   se
                   dicit
                   Episcopum
                   Episcoporum
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Archbishops
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 but
                 restore
                 
                   Parish
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 make
                 true
                 Discipline
                 a
                 practicable
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 quarrel
                 against
                 your
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 still
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 for
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 large
                 when
                 requisite
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 well
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 And
                 Pastors
                 there
                 agreeing
                 ,
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 true
                 Authority
                 far
                 before
                 a
                 single
                 Pastor's
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Authoritas
                   Doctoris
                
                 ?
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Discipuli
                   Obedientia
                
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 Teacher's
                 Authority
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 his
                 Credibility
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 his
                 
                   Skill
                   ;
                   Oportet
                   discentem
                   credere
                
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 thousand
                 Historians
                 ,
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 Physitians
                 agreeing
                 ,
                 oblige
                 me
                 to
                 greater
                 belief
                 than
                 a
                 single
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Dissenters
                 singularity
                 obligeth
                 me
                 to
                 suspition
                 and
                 suspension
                 of
                 my
                 belief
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 bindeth
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 work
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Canons
                 or
                 Agreements
                 of
                 Councils
                 when
                 Just
                 do
                 determine
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 that
                 Concord
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 still
                 repeat
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   I
                   deny
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   any
                   such
                
                 Church
                 as
                 you
                 tell
                 me
                 I
                 must
                 necessarily
                 obey
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   one
                   Ruling
                
                 Ministerial
                 College
                 of
                 Pastors
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 World.
                 I
                 remember
                 no
                 Protestants
                 that
                 own
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 but
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 such
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Dodwell
                 do
                 imply
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 speak
                 not
                 fully
                 out
                 .
                 What
                 an
                 unedifying
                 way
                 of
                 Discourse
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 you
                 so
                 Copiously
                 to
                 call
                 out
                 for
                 our
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 only
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 Governing
                 
                 College
                 to
                 obey
                 ?
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 your
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 largely
                 prove
                 the
                 Predicate
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 spend
                 many
                 hours
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 obey
                 Gabriel
                 the
                 Angel
                 as
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 I
                 only
                 beg
                 of
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 how
                 I
                 shall
                 know
                 his
                 Mind
                 ;
                 will
                 your
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 Obedience
                 profit
                 me
                 ?
              
               
                 VI.
                 Your
                 Copious
                 instances
                 of
                 difficult
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 need
                 a
                 sure
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 Proof
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 Ergo
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 College
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Expositor
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 resolved
                 of
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Isai.
                 53.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Ancient
                 way
                 .
                 A
                 single
                 Teacher
                 may
                 resolve
                 a
                 Doubter
                 by
                 
                   Expository
                   Evidence
                
                 .
                 An
                 agreeing
                 Provincial
                 or
                 National
                 Council
                 may
                 do
                 more
                 without
                 knowing
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 And
                 many
                 Texts
                 will
                 be
                 difficult
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 have
                 done
                 their
                 best
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 urge
                 that
                 no
                 Scripture
                 is
                 of
                 private
                 Interpretation
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 is
                 not
                 Private
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Councils
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 College
                 authorized
                 to
                 Rule
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 (
                 or
                 Church
                 .
                 )
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 never
                 received
                 one
                 Article
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 Exposition
                 of
                 one
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 aright
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 never
                 believed
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 [
                 the
                 
                   Authoritative-Ruling-Judicial-Vniversal
                   Power
                   of
                   all
                   Bishops
                   on
                   Earth
                   as
                   an
                   authorized
                   College
                   .
                
                 ]
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 one
                 Man
                 living
                 then
                 that
                 expoundeth
                 not
                 Scripture
                 by
                 Private
                 Interpretation
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 these
                 Fifteen
                 hundred
                 Years
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Commentary
                 on
                 the
                 Scripture
                 yet
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Universal
                 College
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 harder
                 to
                 deliver
                 it
                 down
                 by
                 Memory
                 than
                 by
                 Writing
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 all
                 Scripture
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 of
                 Private
                 Interpretation
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 such
                 Councils
                 as
                 are
                 called
                 General
                 ,
                 have
                 expounded
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 (
                 with
                 sad
                 dissention
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Votes
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 confidently
                 think
                 that
                 you
                 follow
                 a
                 wrong
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 [
                 
                   an
                   Efficient
                   Interpretation
                
                 ]
                 but
                 [
                 
                   an
                   Objective
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Passive
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   an
                   Active
                
                 ]
                 Q.
                 d.
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 interpret
                 Scripture
                 Prophecies
                 narrowly
                 and
                 privately
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 spake
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 private
                 Person
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 present
                 typical
                 object
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 holy
                 Men
                 spake
                 as
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 looked
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 meant
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 ]
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 you
                 know
                 how
                 many
                 Prophecies
                 are
                 meant
                 of
                 David
                 and
                 Solomon
                 proximately
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ultimately
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 Grotius
                 thinks
                 of
                 the
                 proximate
                 sence
                 of
                 [
                 
                   A
                   Virgin
                   shall
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   Son.
                
                 ]
                 And
                 of
                 Isa.
                 53
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 yet
                 ultimately
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Prophet
                 himself
                 knew
                 it
                 always
                 ,
                 many
                 doubt
                 :
                 Josias
                 or
                 Jeremy
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 as
                 types
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Christ
                 Principal
                 as
                 typified
                 :
                 when
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   forsaken
                   me
                   ?
                   They
                   pierced
                   my
                   hands
                   and
                   my
                   feet
                   :
                   They
                   divided
                   my
                   garments
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   lots
                   for
                   my
                   vesture
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Texts
                 cited
                 by
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 
                   Private
                   Interpretation
                
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 private
                 Persons
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 first
                 Objects
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 intended
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Christs
                 ]
                 when
                 you
                 bring
                 me
                 any
                 
                 
                   Literae
                   formatae
                
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 for
                 another
                 sence
                 ,
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 their
                 Concord
                 will
                 do
                 much
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 forsake
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Just
                 so
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 many
                 others
                 distort
                 that
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.15
                 .
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 I
                 heard
                 not
                 from
                 you
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Text
                 plainly
                 calleth
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 Timothy
                 how
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Pillar
                   and
                   Basis
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 putting
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Pillar
                
                 ]
                 for
                 [
                 
                   a
                   Pillar
                
                 ]
                 and
                 then
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 becometh
                 useful
                 to
                 some
                 mens
                 Opinions
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 still
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 confirmed
                 in
                 by
                 your
                 failing
                 to
                 prove
                 your
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   [
                   That
                   there
                   never
                   was
                   instituted
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   was
                   existent
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   existent
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   any
                   one
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Ruling
                   
                     Persona
                     Collectiva
                     Civilis
                  
                   or
                   Governour
                   authorized
                   by
                   Christ
                   to
                   Rule
                   under
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   World
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   by
                   Legislation
                   and
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   or
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Constitute
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   visible
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   by
                   relation
                   to
                   that
                   One
                   Governour
                   ;
                
                 Especially
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 Governing
                 
                   per
                   literas
                   formatas
                
                 never
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 as
                 Congregate
                 in
                 an
                 Universal
                 Council
                 .
                 ]
                 If
                 such
                 a
                 College
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 ruling
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 on
                 Earth
                 by
                 Consent
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 you
                 mean
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 obey
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 Concord
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 sure
                 you
                 cannot
                 mistake
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Keys
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 whether
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ruling
                 by
                 Parts
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 keeping
                 Concord
                 in
                 convenient
                 Meetings
                 or
                 Councils
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 Govern
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 England
                 Govern
                 all
                 England
                 in
                 Subordination
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 )
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 One
                 
                   Persona
                   Ecclesiastica
                
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 relatively
                 called
                 One
                 ,
                 as
                 Venice
                 is
                 one
                 Common-wealth
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 one
                 Supream
                 Senate
                 ,
                 which
                 ruleth
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Shew
                 me
                 any
                 
                   Literas
                   formatas
                
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 since
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 need
                 the
                 Council
                 meet
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 Bishops
                 could
                 know
                 each
                 others
                 Mind
                 and
                 Consent
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 Did
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 about
                 Easter-Day
                 before
                 ?
                 Or
                 about
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Patriarchs
                 Jurisdictions
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 called
                 General
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 Empire
                 :
                 The
                 Emperors
                 that
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 Power
                 elsewhere
                 :
                 The
                 Subscriptions
                 shew
                 you
                 that
                 none
                 other
                 came
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Few
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 were
                 at
                 any
                 great
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Heticks
                 have
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 Councils
                 as
                 ever
                 had
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 Consenting
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 disallowed
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 approved
                 ;
                 
                   Sola
                   navicula
                   Petri
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 out
                 of
                 Binnius
                 escaped
                 Drowning
                 at
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 never
                 must
                 nor
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 Universal
                 Council
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 proved
                 ,
                 And
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 Regent
                 Ministerial
                 Church
                 extinct
                 these
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 obey
                 a
                 Power
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   was
                   seven
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Answ.
                
                 Your
                 haste
                 overlooked
                 my
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Abassia
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Brierwood
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Germany
                   ,
                   France
                
                 and
                 Spain
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 incomparably
                 greater
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 
                   Damianus
                   a
                   Goes
                   ,
                   Alvarez
                
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 
                   Godignuus
                   de
                   rebus
                   Abassinorum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 Christianity
                 from
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 mentioned
                 Act.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 certain
                 that
                 their
                 case
                 was
                 much
                 unknown
                 to
                 Rome
                 it self
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Portugals
                 and
                 Oviedo's
                 late
                 access
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 now
                 they
                 give
                 some
                 Preeminence
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 Banishment
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 who
                 thereupon
                 carried
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 their
                 Parties
                 without
                 the
                 Empire
                 into
                 other
                 Lands
                 .
                 Of
                 Abassia
                 see
                 more
                 in
                 Ludolphus
                 since
                 come
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Either
                 this
                 
                   Vnum
                   Collegium
                   Omnium
                   Episcoporum
                
                 must
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 by
                 a
                 Major
                 Vote
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 If
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 they
                 meet
                 to
                 Vote
                 ?
                 who
                 shall
                 gather
                 them
                 ?
                 how
                 many
                 Years
                 or
                 Ages
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 doing
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 all
                 Christians
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 truly
                 gathered
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Major
                 Vote
                 of
                 all
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 suspend
                 our
                 Obedience
                 ?
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 Faith
                 ,
                 no
                 Concord
                 till
                 then
                 ?
                 If
                 all
                 must
                 Consent
                 ,
                 or
                 almost
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 harder
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 procure
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 :
                 May
                 the
                 Heretick
                 keep
                 his
                 Heresie
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 condemn
                 him
                 
                   per
                   literas
                   formatas
                
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ?
                 When
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 the
                 Nestorians
                 or
                 Eutychians
                 or
                 Monothelites
                 have
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 one
                 Year
                 or
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 Is
                 Bishops
                 Consent
                 the
                 determining
                 ruling
                 Power
                 ?
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Either
                 this
                 One
                 ruling
                 Church
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 exercise
                 
                 of
                 their
                 Power
                 :
                 If
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 extinct
                 or
                 ungoverned
                 ,
                 either
                 these
                 1500
                 Years
                 ,
                 except
                 during
                 your
                 Six
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 Universal
                 Government
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 If
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 Ages
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 well
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 
                   in
                   specie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 use
                 and
                 ends
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 all
                 Heresies
                 are
                 Condemned
                 already
                 .
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 Yes
                 ,
                 Virtually
                 by
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   Rectum
                   est
                   index
                   sui
                   &
                   Obliqui
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 Actually
                 in
                 their
                 form
                 ,
                 How
                 great
                 is
                 your
                 Mistake
                 !
                 The
                 Devil
                 could
                 invent
                 a
                 Thousand
                 more
                 yet
                 .
                 My
                 long
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Errors
                 to
                 be
                 forbidden
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Concord
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 enow
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 possible
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 your
                 Ruling
                 Church
                 ended
                 so
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 end
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 Governed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 Govern
                 ?
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 from
                 it
                 since
                 I
                 was
                 born
                 by
                 any
                 
                   Literae
                   formatae
                
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 obey
                 the
                 old
                 Canons
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 I
                 must
                 obey
                 a
                 Government
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 and
                 Governeth
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 I
                 could
                 possibly
                 send
                 to
                 :
                 Old
                 Councils
                 I
                 can
                 read
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 to
                 hear
                 ▪
                 from
                 a
                 College
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 see
                 or
                 hear
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 or
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 broken
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Sects
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 my self
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Wise
                 and
                 Able
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Pleaded
                 the
                 Cause
                 that
                 you
                 Plead
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 say
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 answer
                 me
                 with
                 Laughter
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 Distracted
                 for
                 talking
                 of
                 all
                 being
                 Governed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 ruling
                 College
                 by
                 Consent
                 or
                 Vote
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 You
                 lay
                 much
                 stress
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 our
                 Mother
                 )
                 .
                 And
                 Solomon
                 saying
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Obey
                   the
                   Law
                   
                   of
                   thy
                   Mother
                   ]
                   Answ.
                
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 possibly
                 believe
                 that
                 Solomon
                 by
                 [
                 Mother
                 ]
                 meant
                 an
                 universally
                 Governing
                 College
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ]
                 but
                 when
                 will
                 you
                 prove
                 it
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 cannot
                 name
                 one
                 Text
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 that
                 calleth
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   [
                   our
                   Mother
                
                 ]
                 except
                 Gal.
                 4.26
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 suppose
                 that
                 by
                 [
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   which
                   is
                   above
                
                 ]
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 many
                 others
                 think
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 will
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 by
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 your
                 Ruling
                 College
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Or
                 that
                 it
                 speaketh
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Universal
                 Government
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 [
                 Mother
                 ]
                 is
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 :
                 And
                 Similitudes
                 prove
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Assimilation
                 .
                 The
                 Text
                 expresly
                 saith
                 that
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 our
                 Mother
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 hath
                 many
                 Children
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 begotten
                 by
                 All
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 One
                 Voting
                 College
                 ,
                 as
                 Universal
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 particular
                 Pastours
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 many
                 begotten
                 and
                 ruled
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 You
                 still
                 lay
                 much
                 on
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Nation
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   serve
                   thee
                   ,
                   shall
                   Perish
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 you
                 bring
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Fathers
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 say
                 still
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 taken
                 for
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 includeth
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Governours
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Church
                 include
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 three
                 Fathers
                 Interpretation
                 or
                 threescore
                 is
                 a
                 Private
                 one
                 compared
                 to
                 your
                 College
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 Power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 Princes
                 are
                 his
                 Ministers
                 .
                 Infidels
                 that
                 are
                 Converted
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 serve
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Bishops
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 as
                 likely
                 to
                 
                 be
                 specially
                 meant
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 :
                 For
                 Bishops
                 destroy
                 not
                 the
                 Disobedient
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Excommunicate
                 the
                 Infidel
                 World
                 :
                 What
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 Judge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ?
                 But
                 Princes
                 conquer
                 and
                 destroy
                 resisting
                 Enemies
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 prove
                 One
                 ruling
                 College
                 of
                 Bishops
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 Monarch
                 or
                 College
                 of
                 Kings
                 to
                 rule
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 probably
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Nations
                 serve
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 Obey
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 2.
                 and
                 his
                 Universal
                 Laws
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 his
                 Officers
                 ruling
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Provinces
                 by
                 Word
                 and
                 Sword.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 serve
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ▪
                 as
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Government
                 :
                 Stretch
                 the
                 words
                 on
                 any
                 Rack
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 these
                 four
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 never
                 prove
                 one
                 Universal
                 ruling
                 College
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   visible
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   Men
                   have
                   access
                   to
                   Kings
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Supream
                 Governor
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 visible
                 access
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 And
                 particular
                 Pastors
                 are
                 as
                 accessible
                 as
                 Kings
                 :
                 And
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 or
                 Tutor
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 personal
                 Skill
                 ,
                 may
                 much
                 less
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 absent
                 Men
                 at
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 than
                 Civil
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   Churches
                   reception
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   though
                   Councils
                   be
                   not
                   properly
                   Vniversal
                   ,
                   tha●
                   maketh
                   the
                   Obligation
                   Vniversal
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 If
                 they
                 bind
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Imposers
                 Power
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 received
                 as
                 binding
                 Universally
                 :
                 If
                 Reception
                 be
                 the
                 Obligatory
                 Act
                 ,
                 Subjection
                 
                 is
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Lay
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 govern
                 by
                 receiving
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 how
                 mutable
                 and
                 how
                 uncertain
                 Reception
                 is
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 against
                 Adoration
                 by
                 genuflexion
                 on
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Milk
                 and
                 Honey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 white
                 Garment
                 in
                 Baptism
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 particular
                 Churches
                 laid
                 them
                 down
                 before
                 any
                 Universal
                 Judicature
                 allowed
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 Qu.
                 
                   If
                   you
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   receive
                   any
                   Doctrine
                   or
                   Practice
                   as
                   needful
                   or
                   good
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   you
                   do
                   so
                   too
                   ?
                   and
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   so
                   receive
                   the
                   Creed
                   and
                   Bible
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 receive
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 only
                 as
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 Law-givers
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 made
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 concurrent
                 Testimony
                 and
                 Use
                 of
                 all
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 Proclamation
                 by
                 the
                 Proclaimers
                 )
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 them
                 not
                 by
                 my
                 obeying
                 all
                 these
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Justices
                 and
                 People
                 as
                 one
                 authorized
                 College
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 Govern
                 the
                 whole
                 Land
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 
                   Homer
                   ,
                   Virgil
                   ,
                   Cicero
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 theirs
                 the
                 more
                 confidently
                 by
                 Universal
                 Tradition
                 :
                 But
                 not
                 because
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 Commissioned
                 to
                 be
                 Rulers
                 or
                 a
                 Judicature
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 I
                 receive
                 Divine
                 Truths
                 as
                 Delivered
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 especially
                 Commissioned
                 and
                 qualified
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 Men
                 whatever
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 my
                 Parents
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 I
                 understood
                 History
                 common
                 consent
                 puts
                 me
                 the
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 their
                 true
                 Writings
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 :
                 But
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 one
                 College
                 Commissioned
                 to
                 rule
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 or
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 alas
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 verst
                 in
                 History
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 received
                 now
                 
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   ubique
                
                 is
                 too
                 hard
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 semper
                 is
                 much
                 harder
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Filioque
                 and
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 have
                 had
                 more
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 Prince's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 off
                 and
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 had
                 most
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 to
                 most
                 Christians
                 :
                 How
                 few
                 know
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 whether
                 the
                 [
                 Filioque
                 ]
                 have
                 more
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 it
                 ?
                 Not
                 I
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Traveller
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 spoke
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 
                   But
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   World
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   saying
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   written
                   of
                   Councils
                   ;
                   
                     1.
                     
                     As
                  
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   abhorred
                   for
                   their
                   Faults
                   .
                   
                     2.
                     
                     You
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   How
                   great
                   Matters
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   two
                   Natures
                   and
                   Wills
                   and
                   of
                   one
                   Person
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   small
                   nor
                   wordy
                   difference
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 can
                 mention
                 Mens
                 Faults
                 without
                 abhorring
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 honour
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 needful
                 modest
                 Councils
                 of
                 good
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Matters
                 determined
                 were
                 weighty
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 far
                 Persons
                 wronged
                 and
                 misunderstood
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 strove
                 about
                 words
                 when
                 they
                 meant
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 nakedly
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 proved
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 When
                 Theodosius
                 forced
                 by
                 threatning
                 Cyril
                 and
                 
                   Johannes
                   Antioch
                
                 .
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 to
                 agree
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 confess
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 wrongfully
                 anathematized
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 one
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 Have
                 I
                 not
                 proved
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 Nestorius
                 denied
                 two
                 Persons
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 Cyril
                 oft
                 asserteth
                 but
                 one
                 Nature
                 
                 after
                 the
                 Union
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 indeed
                 think
                 that
                 [
                 One
                 ]
                 and
                 [
                 Two
                 ]
                 are
                 words
                 that
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 signification
                 ?
                 Have
                 I
                 not
                 proved
                 the
                 Ambiguity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Misunderstanding
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 too
                 many
                 ?
                 But
                 O
                 how
                 hard
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Impartial
                 and
                 to
                 Repent
                 ,
                 when
                 Contentious
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Councils
                 have
                 notoriously
                 torn
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 drawn
                 streams
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 and
                 Reproached
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 Cursed
                 that
                 Cursing
                 it self
                 and
                 their
                 Party
                 the
                 next
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 overthrown
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 striving
                 about
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 hard
                 words
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 greatest
                 and
                 wisest
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 this
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 hid
                 be
                 lamented
                 ?
                 If
                 Cyril
                 were
                 but
                 half
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 
                   Joh.
                   Antioch
                   .
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Isidore
                   ,
                   Pelusiota
                   ,
                   Socrates
                
                 and
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 make
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 partial
                 were
                 his
                 Admirers
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 for
                 Bishops
                 to
                 repent
                 as
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Self-esteem
                 and
                 Dignity
                 seemeth
                 to
                 themselves
                 to
                 entitle
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Innocency
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 divide
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 as
                 wofully
                 as
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Copties
                 ,
                 Jacobites
                 ,
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 divided
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 they
                 Silence
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Faithful
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 not
                 Sinning
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 thereby
                 Confusion
                 and
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 among
                 serious
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 hardening
                 of
                 the
                 Prophane
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 some
                 a
                 more
                 heinous
                 Sin
                 to
                 name
                 their
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 commit
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 one
                 may
                 name
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 a
                 Thief
                 or
                 Drunkard
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 Repentance
                 without
                 blame
                 .
                 But
                 have
                 I
                 said
                 half
                 so
                 ill
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 by
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 They
                 anathematized
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 I
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 What
                 say
                 I
                 worse
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 
                 best
                 of
                 your
                 Six
                 Councils
                 than
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Constantine
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 burnt
                 their
                 accusing
                 Libels
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 say
                 I
                 worse
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Council
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 than
                 
                   Greg.
                   Nazianzen
                
                 saith
                 ?
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 recite
                 his
                 words
                 and
                 the
                 History
                 ?
                 Did
                 they
                 not
                 set
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 him
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 )
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 say
                 I
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Ephes.
                 Council
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 recorded
                 Acts
                 do
                 tell
                 us
                 ?
                 How
                 they
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 Excommunicated
                 the
                 Leaders
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Part
                 fought
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Lieutenant
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 found
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 one
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 Nestorius
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 how
                 much
                 hand
                 a
                 Woman
                 had
                 in
                 it
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 History
                 tells
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Have
                 I
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 that
                 at
                 Chalcedon
                 as
                 the
                 many
                 Councils
                 that
                 anathematized
                 them
                 did
                 ?
                 or
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 cried
                 
                   Omnes
                   Peccavimus
                
                 for
                 Voting
                 with
                 Dioscorus
                 and
                 the
                 Eutychians
                 at
                 Council
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 greater
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 and
                 Church
                 was
                 against
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 
                   Zeno
                   ,
                   Basiliscus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 every
                 Christian
                 should
                 then
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 Jerusalem
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 rebelliously
                 resisted
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 ●light
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 (
                 following
                 a
                 Monk
                 that
                 compared
                 the
                 four
                 Councils
                 to
                 the
                 four
                 Evangelists
                 )
                 and
                 sent
                 the
                 Emperor
                 word
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 spend
                 their
                 Blood
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 even
                 there
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 prevailing
                 Part
                 had
                 condemned
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 Antioch
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Monks
                 fought
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Monks
                 Carcasses
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 Grave
                 but
                 the
                 River
                 Orontes
                 :
                 At
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 the
                 Matter
                 oft
                 was
                 little
                 better
                 .
                 Are
                 these
                 things
                 indifferent
                 or
                 jesting
                 Matters
                 of
                 small
                 Infirmity
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 5th
                 General
                 Council
                 Const.
                 2.
                 was
                 thought
                 long
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 contradicted
                 the
                 ▪
                 4th
                 
                   de
                   tribus
                   Capitulis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 disowned
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 
                   Venice
                   ,
                   Liguria
                   ,
                   Istria
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 renounced
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Roman
                 Primacy
                 for
                 Owning
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 at
                 Aquileia
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Primate
                 instead
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 which
                 long
                 continued
                 ,
                 till
                 Sergius
                 reconciled
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Trullanum
                
                 called
                 Quino-Sextum
                 which
                 you
                 own
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 is
                 disowned
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Party
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Monothelites
                 .
                 (
                 Vid.
                 Binnium
                 )
                 And
                 yet
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Men
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Second
                 Const.
                 Council
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 make
                 that
                 Second
                 also
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Monothelites
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 Const.
                 Third
                 were
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Seventh
                 General
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 as
                 heinous
                 Sinners
                 for
                 condemning
                 Church
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 Helvicus
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 call
                 it
                 
                   Synodum
                   Iconoma●hicam
                   quam
                   O●cumenicam
                   dici
                   voluerunt
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 disowneth
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 both
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Second
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 agreed
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 flesh
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 while
                 these
                 Councils
                 thus
                 anathematized
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 lamented
                 their
                 own
                 former
                 Errors
                 ,
                 as
                 Voting
                 by
                 Fear
                 or
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 while
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 declared
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 oft
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 
                   Heraclius
                   ,
                   Philippicus
                
                 or
                 other
                 Emperors
                 were
                 Monothelites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 common
                 Christians
                 should
                 know
                 whom
                 to
                 Obey
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 you
                 also
                 pleaded
                 Christ's
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Hear
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 also
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 even
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 Hear
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 utterly
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 .
                 Christ
                 I
                 know
                 and
                 Paul
                 I
                 know
                 should
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 are
                 this
                 one
                 Universally
                 ruling
                 College
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 to
                 hear
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 be
                 told
                 and
                 heard
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 to
                 tell
                 or
                 hear
                 a
                 College
                 that
                 dwell
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 hope
                 to
                 live
                 long
                 enough
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 hear
                 from
                 
                   Abassia
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Mengrelia
                   ,
                   Georgia
                   ,
                   Circassia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Mexico
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 our
                 Salvation
                 lyeth
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 our
                 Skill
                 in
                 Geography
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 such
                 Countries
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Rome
                 or
                 a
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 will
                 ever
                 hear
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 as
                 I
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ever
                 hear
                 the
                 Names
                 ,
                 or
                 know
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 rich
                 enough
                 to
                 hire
                 a
                 Messenger
                 to
                 go
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 foolish
                 as
                 to
                 hope
                 to
                 live
                 till
                 he
                 returned
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 take
                 their
                 Votes
                 on
                 the
                 Credit
                 of
                 the
                 Messengers
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sandy
                 Ground
                 for
                 Church-Communion
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 hope
                 to
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 certain
                 of
                 their
                 Votes
                 and
                 Sentence
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 knew
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 for
                 one
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 certain
                 whether
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 (
                 being
                 an
                 hundred
                 to
                 one
                 )
                 be
                 not
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 England
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Representative
                 Church
                 .
                 Had
                 I
                 lived
                 on
                 Earth
                 when
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 was
                 contradicted
                 at
                 
                   Sirmium
                   ,
                   Ariminum
                   ,
                   Tyre
                   ,
                   Milan
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 groaned
                 to
                 find
                 it self
                 turned
                 Arrian
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Anathematizing
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 fighting
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Eph.
                 Council
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 2d
                 Nicene
                 were
                 condemning
                 the
                 second
                 Const.
                 Or
                 when
                 Vigilius
                 was
                 dragged
                 by
                 a
                 Rope
                 at
                 Const.
                 by
                 
                 Justinian's
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Aquileia
                 set
                 up
                 against
                 Rome
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Trull
                 .
                 Canons
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Men
                 now
                 called
                 Monothelites
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 innumerable
                 Monothelite
                 Bishops
                 met
                 under
                 
                   Philippicus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 have
                 told
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Governing
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 Bishops
                 that
                 live
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 own
                 no
                 Council
                 since
                 the
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 no
                 Importunity
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 these
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 last
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 was
                 Governed
                 by
                 one
                 College
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Governing
                 Act
                 this
                 Colledge
                 hath
                 so
                 long
                 exercised
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 their
                 
                   Literae
                   formatae
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 written
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 ?
                 Or
                 are
                 only
                 transmitted
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 Memory
                 ?
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 Memory
                 ?
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 enquire
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 certain
                 Satisfaction
                 ?
                 Or
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 this
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Ungoverned
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   at
                
                 Frankford
                 
                   condemned
                   that
                   
                   at
                
                 Nice
                 :
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 which
                 the
                 College
                 owned
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 sitting
                 of
                 each
                 Council
                 ?
                 How
                 few
                 Councils
                 were
                 ever
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 Basil
                 ?
                 Can
                 you
                 tell
                 me
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 whether
                 the
                 College
                 be
                 more
                 for
                 it
                 or
                 against
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ?
              
               
                 Bear
                 with
                 me
                 for
                 telling
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 found
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 
                   strong
                   Passions
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   full
                   of
                   your self
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   undoubting
                   Confidence
                
                 in
                 
                   your
                   Apprehensions
                
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 wonder
                 how
                 so
                 Studious
                 ,
                 Learned
                 and
                 Sober
                 a
                 Man
                 could
                 possibly
                 take
                 either
                 Union
                 ,
                 Communion
                 ,
                 or
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 upon
                 Mens
                 Belief
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 College
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 Creed
                 to
                 mean
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 wonder
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 me
                 ,
                 [
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Protestants
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 knew
                 or
                 read
                 ,
                 ]
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 twice
                 admonished
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 convinced
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 avoid
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 Seventeen
                 Years
                 silence
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 banish
                 or
                 burn
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 for
                 such
                 execution
                 upon
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 take
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 us
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 sum
                 up
                 the
                 Difference
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 in
                 a
                 Similitude
                 .
                 All
                 Power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Judgment
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Creator's
                 Government
                 by
                 Civil
                 Rulers
                 he
                 changeth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 King.
                 His
                 Church
                 he
                 Governeth
                 as
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Heavenly
                 High
                 Priest
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 School
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Rightful
                 ,
                 Universal
                 ,
                 Civil
                 and
                 Church-Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 can
                 give
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 exercise
                 Judgment
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 
                 Pastors
                 are
                 Commissioned
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Governing
                 the
                 whole
                 only
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 maketh
                 them
                 such
                 Universal
                 Laws
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 Rule
                 and
                 be
                 Ruled
                 by
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 proof
                 of
                 one
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Humane
                 Judicature
                 to
                 Rule
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 one
                 Civil
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 probability
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 Princes
                 and
                 Pastors
                 must
                 do
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 Advantages
                 of
                 Unity
                 ,
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 such
                 Synods
                 and
                 Correspondencies
                 as
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 every
                 Kingdom
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 King
                 and
                 Inferiour
                 Magistrates
                 Ruling
                 by
                 their
                 several
                 Courts
                 and
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Laws
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 Ruling
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 one
                 College
                 of
                 a
                 Voting
                 Synod
                 of
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Justices
                 and
                 Majors
                 .
                 If
                 Senates
                 have
                 any
                 where
                 a
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Constitution
                 of
                 that
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Institution
                 of
                 a
                 College
                 of
                 Kings
                 (
                 or
                 one
                 Monarch
                 )
                 to
                 Rule
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 But
                 their
                 Unity
                 is
                 centred
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 ordained
                 that
                 all
                 Free-Schools
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 each
                 their
                 proper
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 a
                 small
                 School
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 one
                 a
                 Chief
                 Master
                 ,
                 with
                 under
                 Schoolmasters
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 an
                 Order
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 teach
                 
                   E.
                   g.
                
                 Lilly's
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 perform
                 their
                 Trust
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 School-Difficulty
                 occur
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 consult
                 for
                 their
                 Mutual
                 Help
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 add
                 ,
                 
                   g.
                   d.
                
                 as
                 if
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 one
                 Humane
                 School
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 several
                 Kings
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 None
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 this
                 School
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 Schoolmasters
                 
                 that
                 dwell
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 know
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 live
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 that
                 College
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 Schoolmasters
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 must
                 meet
                 by
                 themselves
                 or
                 Delegates
                 in
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 Schools
                 must
                 receive
                 Canons
                 from
                 these
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 their
                 Accusation
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 Appeals
                 )
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Schoolmasters
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Kingdoms
                 must
                 hold
                 National
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 [
                 or
                 Provinces
                 ]
                 as
                 a
                 College
                 of
                 Governors
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Land.
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 Thousand
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 Hundred
                 or
                 Scores
                 Local
                 particular
                 Schools
                 must
                 be
                 Schools
                 but
                 equivocally
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 all
                 but
                 one
                 proper
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 each
                 Scholar
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 admitted
                 ,
                 2.
                 corrected
                 ,
                 3.
                 or
                 put
                 out
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 Schools
                 under
                 this
                 Diocesan
                 Schoolmaster
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 Ushers
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 proper
                 Schoolmasters
                 )
                 who
                 shall
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 teach
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 learn
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 proper
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 (
                 perhaps
                 One
                 Hundred
                 ,
                 Eighty
                 or
                 Twenty
                 Miles
                 off
                 )
                 of
                 every
                 Boy
                 that
                 deserveth
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 or
                 put
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Ushers
                 shall
                 have
                 Power
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 judge
                 whom
                 to
                 take
                 or
                 refuse
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Boys
                 to
                 correct
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 correct
                 them
                 till
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Master
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 any
                 till
                 he
                 bids
                 him
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 to
                 forbear
                 correcting
                 or
                 casting
                 out
                 any
                 when
                 commanded
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Deposeth
                 all
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 robs
                 them
                 of
                 proper
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 their
                 due
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 deposeth
                 the
                 Ushers
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 mostly
                 Schoolmasters
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 maketh
                 School-Government
                 an
                 impossible
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 one
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 Diocess
                 is
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 thereby
                 overthroweth
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 introduceth
                 Barbarousness
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 bringeth
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 Diocesan
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 undo
                 the
                 Scholars
                 and
                 themselves
                 by
                 undertaking
                 Impossibilities
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 disallow
                 not
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Chief
                 Schoolmaster
                 in
                 each
                 School
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 needful
                 Overseers
                 or
                 Visitors
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 all
                 Schoolmasters
                 do
                 their
                 Duty
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Justices
                 keep
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Laws
                 that
                 they
                 truly
                 teach
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 correct
                 those
                 Schoolmasters
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 Insufficiency
                 ,
                 or
                 Unfaithfulness
                 deserve
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Make
                 us
                 no
                 Universal
                 Governor
                 but
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 restore
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 necessary
                 Discipline
                 to
                 the
                 Parish-Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 make
                 Christs
                 Church-Discipline
                 a
                 possible
                 practicable
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 reconcile
                 many
                 Nonconformists
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 only
                 one
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 with
                 meer
                 Teaching-Ushers
                 ,
                 shall
                 Govern
                 many
                 Hundred
                 Schools
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 Bishop
                 many
                 Hundred
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Oratories
                 and
                 Chappels
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 but
                 parts
                 of
                 one
                 true
                 Church
                 
                   infimae
                   specici
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 English
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 considerable
                 Government
                 of
                 such
                 Schools
                 or
                 Churches
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 down
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 having
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 Charity
                 and
                 Justice
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 now
                 Write
                 and
                 Preach
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 unruly
                 ,
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 rebellious
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 for
                 desiring
                 more
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 one
                 to
                 every
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ▪
                 or
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 that
                 Discipline
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 possible
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 many
                 Years
                 (
                 of
                 Liberty
                 )
                 tryed
                 without
                 Rigour
                 so
                 much
                 
                 as
                 all
                 Church-Canons
                 agree
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 Three
                 Thousand
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 unable
                 for
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Three
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 Parish
                 about
                 London
                 hath
                 Thirty
                 Thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 Forty
                 Thousand
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 Sixty
                 Thousand
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 far
                 less
                 Governable
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 The
                 Essentials
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Office
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Power
                 or
                 Right
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 Obligation
                 to
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Work.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Work
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 Rule
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 separately
                 
                   per
                   partes
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   Vnum
                   Collegium
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Vna
                   Persona
                   Politica
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Power
                 is
                 
                   Jus
                   Regendi
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Obligation
                 maketh
                 it
                 their
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 sent
                 first
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 Teach
                 them
                 all
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Rule
                 them
                 by
                 Pastoral
                 Guidance
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 Bishops
                 be
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 bound
                 to
                 that
                 Work
                 
                   in
                   uno
                   Collegio
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 each
                 one
                 apart
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 deliver
                 Christs
                 Commands
                 ,
                 and
                 guide
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 If
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 bound
                 
                   in
                   uno
                   Collegio
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Heathen
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Damnation
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 not
                 so
                 Preaching
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Regiment
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 do
                 in
                 
                   uno
                   Collegio
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   per
                   Literas
                   formatas
                
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 whole
                 Pastoral
                 Church
                 guilty
                 of
                 perfidious
                 Negligence
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 guided
                 his
                 Flock
                 )
                 for
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 performing
                 any
                 such
                 Government
                 ?
                 What
                 one
                 Act
                 of
                 Government
                 hath
                 the
                 College
                 performed
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 ?
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Age
                 foregoing
                 ?
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 Age
                 according
                 
                 to
                 your self
                 since
                 
                   Constant.
                   Pogonatus
                
                 his
                 sixth
                 (
                 or
                 seventh
                 )
                 Council
                 ?
                 And
                 was
                 it
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 those
                 Ages
                 that
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 Govern
                 ?
                 Then
                 it
                 was
                 they
                 only
                 that
                 were
                 Authorized
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 Power
                 :
                 For
                 Obligation
                 to
                 the
                 Work
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 
                   ad
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 )
                 is
                 Essential
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Authority
                 :
                 Or
                 will
                 the
                 Performance
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Fourth
                 and
                 Fifth
                 Centuries
                 excuse
                 all
                 that
                 succeed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 any
                 Performance
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 not
                 from
                 all
                 Pastoral
                 Guidance
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 then
                 degraded
                 ?
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 against
                 Singularity
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 We
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 Christs
                 Church
                 shall
                 never
                 err
                 from
                 any
                 one
                 Essential
                 of
                 Christianity
                 or
                 Communion
                 ;
                 else
                 it
                 would
                 thereby
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 believe
                 General
                 Councils
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Empire
                 had
                 )
                 have
                 erred
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 condemn
                 each
                 other
                 of
                 Heresie
                 .
                 We
                 perswade
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 believe
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 believeth
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   quod
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   ubique
                   &
                   semper
                   receptum
                   fuit
                   ,
                
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 received
                 and
                 delivered
                 as
                 from
                 them
                 with
                 known
                 common
                 Consent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suspect
                 odd
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Novelties
                 and
                 Singularities
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Protestants
                 against
                 Papists
                 commonly
                 use
                 these
                 Distinctions
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Governor
                 by
                 Legislation
                 ,
                 and
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Doctoral
                   Authority
                
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 in
                 a
                 School
                 of
                 Consenters
                 )
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 
                   Obliging
                   Credibility
                
                 )
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Steward
                 ,
                 or
                 Keeper
                 of
                 Records
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Herald
                 ,
                 or
                 Cryer
                 ,
                 or
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 publish
                 Laws
                 )
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 
                 Contractors
                 in
                 Mutual
                 Self-Obligation
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 Universal
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   Governour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Summa
                   Potestas
                   Ecclesiastica
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Rule
                 the
                 whole
                 by
                 Legislation
                 or
                 
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   Personal
                
                 or
                 Collective
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
                 Natural
                 or
                 Political
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 bound
                 or
                 authorized
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Teacher
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 or
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 Pastors
                 must
                 Teach
                 and
                 Guide
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 larger
                 and
                 more
                 uncontrouled
                 the
                 Testimony
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 is
                 the
                 Credibility
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 learn
                 ,
                 agree
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Books
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 they
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 when
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 Enemies
                 that
                 would
                 gainsay
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 probability
                 ,
                 we
                 thus
                 receive
                 the
                 said
                 Books
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   )
                   ex
                   Authoritate
                   Testium
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   ex
                   Authoritate
                   Judicis
                   Regentis
                
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 Lay-Men
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Origen
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 credible
                 Witness
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 than
                 an
                 Hundred
                 unlearned
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 no
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 yea
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 would
                 be
                 Church-Rulers
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 Pastors
                 being
                 by
                 Office
                 to
                 Preach
                 Christ's
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministerially
                 Officiate
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 especially
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 these
                 Sacred
                 Records
                 ,
                 as
                 Lawyers
                 while
                 they
                 daily
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Universal
                 Testimony
                 of
                 such
                 Officers
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 credible
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 Work
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 not
                 Universal
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Every
                 Pastor
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Cryer
                 to
                 proclaim
                 Christ's
                 Laws
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 Circumstances
                 left
                 to
                 Mutable
                 Humane
                 Determination
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 common
                 
                   Consent
                   (
                   Caeteris
                   paribus
                
                 )
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Councils
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Protestants
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 and
                 read
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 first
                 Controversie
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Whether
                 Christ
                 ever
                 Instituted
                 any
                 one
                 Head
                 or
                 Ruling
                 Power
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 himself
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 be
                 such
                 ?
                 Both
                 which
                 they
                 deny
                 .
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Cabal-Supplement
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 VIII's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 and
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 ,
                 ☞
                 1.
                 
                 Your
                 cited
                 seeming
                 Contradictions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 answered
                 by
                 use
                 of
                 Speech
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Universal
                 Judicature
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 
                   Dic
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 Head
                 or
                 Governor
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Clergy
                 subserve
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 giveth
                 Spiritual
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   quae
                   Spiritu
                   aguntur
                   libera
                   sunt
                   ,
                   &
                   nulla
                   Lege
                   astringuntur
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Teachers
                 do
                 their
                 Office
                 with
                 scandal
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 must
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   quae
                   non
                   Constat
                   ex
                   bonis
                   &
                   malis
                   ,
                
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 in
                 Spirituals
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 signifieth
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Persons
                
                 and
                 their
                 Goods
                 and
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enforcing
                 the
                 Observances
                 of
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 Head
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Head
                 ]
                 notably
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 XX.
                 I
                 crave
                 your
                 Pardon
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Prolixity
                 and
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 add
                 this
                 Question
                 ▪
                 (
                 not
                 as
                 accusing
                 you
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Perjury
                 or
                 Disloyalty
                 ;
                 )
                 
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 be
                 cleared
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 and
                 Disloyalty
                 ,
                 if
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 ☞
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 subjecting
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 all
                 Subjects
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Foreign
                   Power
                   in
                   Spirituals
                
                 ?
                 when
                 the
                 Oath
                 disclaimeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Can.
                 1.
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 [
                 
                   all
                   Vsurped
                   and
                   Foreign
                   Power
                   hath
                   no
                   Establishment
                   or
                   Ground
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   is
                   for
                   most
                   just
                   Causes
                   taken
                   away
                   and
                   abolished
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   Obedience
                   or
                   Subjection
                   within
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Realms
                   and
                   Dominions
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   ANY
                   SVCH
                   Foreign
                   Power
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 all
                 Ministers
                 subscribe
                 Can.
                 36.
                 against
                 all
                 Foreign
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 all
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Things
                 or
                 Causes
                 ,
                 as
                 Temporal
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Articl
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   gathered
                   together
                   without
                   the
                   Commandment
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   Princes
                   :
                
                 (
                 And
                 when
                 will
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 Mahometan
                 ,
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 Enemies
                 in
                 VVar
                 ,
                 &c.
                 agree
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ?
                 )
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   be
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Men
                   whereof
                   all
                   be
                   not
                   Governed
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   they
                   may
                   err
                   ,
                   and
                   sometime
                   have
                   erred
                   even
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   things
                   ordained
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   have
                   no
                   Strength
                   nor
                   Authority
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   declared
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 (
                 And
                 doth
                 Church-Unity
                 ,
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 lie
                 on
                 things
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ?
                 )
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 speaketh
                 against
                 Foreign
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 against
                 a
                 Foreigners
                 
                   Preaching
                   and
                   Baptizing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Celebrating
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   where
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   Foreigner
                   :
                   )
                
                 But
                 against
                 all
                 Foreigners
                 
                 proper
                 Government
                 of
                 Men
                 as
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 Commission
                 in
                 that
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 Ruled
                 Doctorally
                 none
                 but
                 Voluntary
                 Consenters
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 Oath
                 ,
                 Canon
                 and
                 Articles
                 disclaim
                 such
                 Power
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 claimeth
                 here
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 claimeth
                 proper
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 English
                 and
                 French
                 Papists
                 (
                 and
                 half
                 the
                 rest
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 claim
                 for
                 him
                 only
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Keys
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 forcing
                 Power
                 by
                 the
                 Sword.
                 
              
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 As
                 hence
                 ,
                 I
                 wonder
                 not
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Thorndike
                 threateneth
                 England
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 right
                 the
                 Papists
                 by
                 altering
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 conclude
                 with
                 another
                 Request
                 ,
                 That
                 seeing
                 Dr.
                 Heylin
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 honour
                 Melanchthon
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 read
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   Epistolarum
                   Vol.
                
                 1.
                 
                   per
                   Pencer
                   .
                   Edit
                   .
                   Anno
                
                 1570.
                 pag.
                 59.60
                 .
                 &c.
                 But
                 especially
                 
                   Ep.
                   de
                   Ratisb
                   .
                   act
                   .
                   p.
                
                 188.
                 
                   &c.
                   &
                   de
                   Wormat.
                   Colloq
                   .
                   p.
                
                 201.
                 &c.
                 where
                 he
                 speaketh
                 against
                 Eccius
                 and
                 other
                 Papists
                 over-valuing
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 Legislators
                 and
                 Judges
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 tying
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 imagining
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Civil
                 Polities
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 191.
                 
                 [
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Humano
                   more
                   Constituit
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   Potestatem
                   interpretationis
                   ,
                   propemodum
                   ut
                   de
                   praetoria
                   potestate
                   interpretandarum
                   Legum
                   Jurisconsulti
                   Loquuntur
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Addit
                   amplius
                   non
                   licere
                   privatis
                   ,
                   non
                   paucioribus
                   reprehendere
                   judicia
                   Majoris
                   partis
                   seu
                   dissentire
                   à
                   suffragiis
                   plurimorum
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Majorum
                   Synodorum
                   sententiis
                   &
                   decretis
                   parendum
                   esse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   —
                   In
                   Ecclesia
                   longe
                   alia
                   res
                   est
                   .
                   —
                   In
                   hoc
                   coetu
                   non
                   potest
                   as
                   alligata
                   est
                   certis
                   personis
                   aut
                   certae
                   multitudini
                   ,
                   sed
                   donum
                   est
                   aliquorum
                   piorum
                   :
                   Id
                   est
                   ,
                   lumen
                   divinum
                   ,
                   quo
                   intelligunt
                   sapientiam
                   in
                   Evangelio
                   
                   traditam
                   ,
                   quae
                   est
                   supra
                   rationis
                   humanae
                   judicium
                   Posita
                   .
                   Pag.
                
                 195.
                 
                   addit
                   Vinculum
                   dilectionis
                   à
                   Paulo
                   Vocari
                   Obedientiam
                   Praestandam
                   Episcopis
                   Ordinaria
                   successione
                   regnantibus
                   &
                   eorum
                   legibus
                   ,
                
                 —
                 Yet
                 Synods
                 and
                 Discipline
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 ,
                 by
                 present
                 faithful
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Lib.
                   de
                   Conciliis
                
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 his
                 way
                 )
                 more
                 sharply
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 what
                 their
                 Work
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 taught
                 the
                 Church
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Councils
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 yea
                 one
                 Catechism
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Arianism
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Jest
                 in
                 Comparison
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 grew
                 to
                 afterward
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 doubtless
                 the
                 Council
                 did
                 well
                 in
                 condemning
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 justifieth
                 
                 Nazianzen's
                 Words
                 of
                 Councils
                 :
                 And
                 except
                 the
                 undeniable
                 Evidence
                 of
                 
                   David
                   Derodon
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 any
                 to
                 vindicate
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 as
                 certainly
                 holding
                 one
                 Person
                 and
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 taking
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 improper
                 Speech
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 begotten
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 killed
                 ,
                 risen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Controversie
                 of
                 the
                 Ephes.
                 Council
                 and
                 him
                 was
                 but
                 about
                 Words
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 that
                 readeth
                 but
                 
                 Derodon's
                 Citations
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 will
                 think
                 me
                 rather
                 charitable
                 than
                 injurious
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 though
                 his
                 Words
                 were
                 Eutychian
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 also
                 better
                 than
                 he
                 spake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ri.
                   Baxter
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             REader
             ,
             The
             Bishop's
             repetition
             in
             Conference
             (
             before
             and
             with
             Dr.
             Beveridge
             and
             Dr.
             Saywell
             )
             occasioned
             my
             over-tedious
             Repetitions
             :
             But
             you
             may
             perceive
             they
             have
             not
             been
             wholly
             in
             vain
             ,
             while
             at
             the
             last
             the
             Bishop
             was
             forced
             ,
             I.
             To
             deny
             Canons
             to
             be
             Laws
             :
             And
             then
             what
             is
             their
             Churches
             Legislative
             Power
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             we
             obey
             a
             Law
             that
             is
             no
             Law
             ?
             And
             why
             are
             we
             called
             to
             Swear
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ?
             or
             why
             are
             we
             called
             Schismaticks
             for
             not
             obeying
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             might
             be
             called
             Laws
             to
             their
             proper
             Subjects
             ,
             can
             Usurping
             Foreigners
             therefore
             make
             us
             Laws
             ?
          
           
             II.
             He
             is
             put
             to
             disown
             the
             Names
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Soveraignty
            
             ,
             and
             
               Summa
               Potestas
            
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Invidious
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             opening
             that
             which
             they
             would
             hide
             by
             other
             Names
             fitted
             to
             deceive
             :
             And
             yet
             maintaineth
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             Rectors
             and
             
               Vniversal
               Governors
            
             :
             As
             if
             
               Jus
               regendi
            
             in
             Supream
             Rectors
             were
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             knew
             we
             were
             to
             dispute
             .
          
           
             III.
             When
             he
             hath
             oft
             pleaded
             for
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             and
             its
             Laws
             ,
             and
             made
             Law-making
             its
             work
             ,
             he
             is
             fain
             at
             last
             to
             reduce
             it
             almost
             to
             Sentence
             and
             Execution
             .
             And
             in
             his
             many
             instances
             of
             such
             Judging
             Powers
             to
             name
             not
             one
             that
             requireth
             an
             Universal
             Human
             Judge
             .
          
           
             IV.
             He
             was
             angry
             at
             the
             Argument
             fetcht
             from
             the
             incapacity
             of
             an
             Universal
             King
             or
             Civil
             Senate
             ;
             But
             why
             ?
             Only
             ,
             as
             invidious
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             detecting
             their
             Error
             ;
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             intimateth
             that
             they
             claim
             a
             Kingly
             forcing
             Power
             ,
             
             whereas
             he
             knew
             that
             I
             profest
             the
             contrary
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             only
             brought
             a
             comparing
             Argument
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             claimed
             no
             forcing
             Power
             ,
             or
             made
             Princes
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             their
             Hangmen
             or
             Executioners
             ,
             the
             World
             had
             suffered
             less
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             that
             their
             Curses
             would
             have
             been
             despised
             as
             
               bruta
               fulmina
            
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             would
             have
             said
             
               Procul
               à
               Jove
               Procul
               à
               fulmine
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             He
             could
             never
             be
             got
             to
             give
             up
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             a
             Satisfactory
             account
             ,
             where
             his
             
               Collegium
               Pastorum
            
             out
             of
             Councils
             was
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             or
             whom
             it
             consisted
             of
             ?
             They
             dare
             not
             go
             to
             Patriarchs
             whatever
             they
             think
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             farr
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             long
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             most
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Nor
             could
             he
             be
             got
             to
             answer
             my
             instances
             of
             the
             incapacity
             of
             Councils
             ;
             nor
             my
             proof
             that
             they
             were
             not
             of
             terrestrial
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             National
             (
             Imperial
             )
             Universality
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Nor
             would
             he
             answer
             my
             proof
             of
             the
             utter
             incapacity
             ,
             either
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             or
             one
             College
             ;
             for
             Universal
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Nor
             to
             answer
             my
             proof
             that
             his
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             is
             the
             most
             essential
             Point
             of
             that
             which
             Protestants
             call
             Popery
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Nor
             my
             Reasons
             that
             a
             Pope's
             Headship
             is
             not
             so
             impossible
             as
             this
             same
             ,
             tho'
             both
             are
             impossible
             .
          
           
             X.
             Nor
             the
             plain
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             must
             needs
             bring
             us
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             and
             every
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             foreign
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Princes
             whose
             Subject-Bishops
             make
             the
             greatest
             Number
             in
             Councils
             .
          
           
           
             XI
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             be
             informed
             how
             their
             Form
             of
             Government
             differeth
             from
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             French
             are
             no
             Papists
             .
             And
             that
             they
             that
             since
             
             Laud's
             time
             have
             studied
             a
             Coalition
             ,
             would
             not
             receive
             them
             to
             our
             cost
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Nor
             yet
             how
             the
             Nation
             and
             Clergy
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             Perjury
             that
             are
             all
             Sworn
             against
             all
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             Argument
             that
             saith
             ,
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             renounceth
             no
             Jurisdiction
             but
             what
             the
             King
             owneth
             :
             But
             the
             King
             disowneth
             Ecclesiastical
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             are
             expresly
             named
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Oath
             renounceth
             it
             as
             Foreign
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             the
             King
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Foreigners
             .
             The
             King
             chooseth
             his
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Ruleth
             them
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             his
             Physitians
             )
             though
             he
             profess
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             himself
             ,
             nor
             to
             Administer
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             or
             Keys
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             new
             Oath
             ,
             called
             the
             Test
             ,
             expresly
             abjureth
             the
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             of
             any
             Prince
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             &c.
             
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             ludicrous
             jesting
             with
             Oaths
             for
             any
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             [
             Prelate
             ]
             is
             not
             excluded
             [
             
               Many
               Prelates
               in
               a
               College
               or
               Council
               ,
               but
               some
               one
            
             ]
             :
             If
             One
             ,
             much
             more
             many
             ;
             as
             Prince
             and
             Potentate
             excludeth
             many
             .
             And
             all
             our
             present
             Clergy
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Convocation
             ,
             have
             taken
             this
             Oath
             or
             Test
             :
             and
             they
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church-representative
             :
             And
             if
             after
             this
             they
             should
             be
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             (
             and
             specially
             Universal
             )
             in
             a
             College
             ,
             or
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             a
             Pope
             ,
             or
             a
             Council
             and
             College
             under
             the
             Pope
             as
             President
             ,
             their
             Subscription
             to
             our
             Articles
             ,
             and
             their
             usage
             
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             would
             be
             no
             invitation
             to
             Dissenters
             to
             imitate
             them
             ,
             or
             Conform
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XIX
            
             .
             Mr.
             Henry
             Dodwell's
             Leviathan
             further
             Anatomized
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Have
             already
             elsewhere
             (
             in
             two
             Books
             )
             detected
             the
             Schismatical
             and
             Tyrannical
             Doctrine
             of
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             in
             his
             tedious
             voluminous
             Accusation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             as
             damnable
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             have
             No
             right
             to
             Salvation
             by
             Christ.
             I
             recite
             now
             a
             few
             Passages
             that
             shew
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             Pleads
             for
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             73.
             
             
               The
               Essential
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               according
               to
               my
               Principles
               ,
               is
               to
               transact
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               to
               Seal
               Covenants
               on
               behalf
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               of
               those
               which
               are
               made
               by
               Men
               ,
               and
               to
               oblige
               them
               to
               perform
               their
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               by
               otherwise
               authoritatively
               excluding
               them
               from
               God's
               part
               .
               (a)
               Hence
               results
               the
               whole
               Power
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               .
               And
               for
               this
               ,
               No
               great
               Gifts
               and
               Abilities
               are
               Essential
               .
               All
               the
               Skill
               that
               is
               requisite
               essentially
               ,
               is
               only
               in
               general
               to
               know
               the
               Benefits
               to
               be
               performed
               on
               God's
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               Duties
               to
               be
               performed
               on
               Mans
               ,
               and
               the
               Nature
               
               and
               Obligation
               of
               Covenants
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               Solemnities
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Covenants
               ;
               And
               of
               this
               how
               any
               Man
               can
               be
               uncapable
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               capable
               of
               understanding
               the
               common
               Dealings
               of
               the
               World
               —
               (b)
            
          
           
             Pag.
             72.
             
             
               He
               sheweth
               that
               Immoralities
               of
               Life
               are
               not
               sufficient
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               this
               High
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Power
             it self
             he
             saith
             ,
             Pag.
             80
             ,
             81.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               stated
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Ordainers
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Hypothesis
               (
               of
               God's
               setling
               in
               Scripture
               )
               is
               irreconcileable
               with
               Government
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               by
               permitting
               Men
               to
               appeal
               to
               Writings
               against
               all
               the
               visible
               Authority
               of
               this
               Life
               .
               (c)
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Our
               Hypothesis
               obliging
               inferiour
               Governours
               to
               prove
               their
               Title
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               from
               the
               intention
               of
               their
               Superiour
               Governours
               ,
               doth
               oblige
               all
               to
               a
               strict
               dependance
               
               on
               the
               Supreme
               visible
               Power
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               leave
               no
               place
               for
               Appeals
               concerning
               the
               Practice
               of
               such
               Government
               (
               which
               as
               it
               lasts
               only
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               so
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               admit
               of
               Disputes
               more
               lasting
               than
               its
               Practice
               )
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               rational
               and
               consciencious
               ▪
               Principles
               :
               for
               how
               fallible
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               in
               expounding
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               none
               can
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               the
               most
               certain
               as
               well
               as
               the
               most
               competent
               Judges
               of
               their
               own
               Intentions
               :
               As
               certainly
               therefore
               as
               God
               made
               his
               Church
               (d)
               a
               visible
               Society
               ,
               and
               constituted
               a
               visible
               Government
               in
               it
               ,
               (e)
               so
               certain
               their
               Hypothesis
               is
               false
               .
            
          
           
             P.
             83.
             
             
               How
               can
               Subjects
               preserve
               (
               their
               due
               Subordination
               to
               their
               Superiours
               )
               if
               they
               practice
               differently
               ?
               They
               may
               possibly
               do
               it
               notwithstanding
               Practices
               of
               Humane
               Infirmity
               ,
               and
               disavowed
               by
               themselves
               ;
               But
               how
               can
               they
               do
               it
               while
               they
               defend
               their
               Practices
               ,
               and
               pretend
               Divine
               Authority
               for
               it
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               and
               pretend
               to
               Authority
               and
               Offices
               unaccountable
               to
               them
               ;
               which
               must
               justifie
               a
               whole
               course
               of
               different
               Practices
               .
            
          
           
             P.
             84.
             
             
               If
               their
               Authority
               be
               immediately
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Practices
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               understood
               by
               themselves
               what
               reason
               can
               there
               be
               of
               subjection
               to
               any
               humane
               Superiours
               .
               (f)
            
          
           
           
             I
             Must
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             that
             he
             will
             not
             call
             any
             of
             these
             men
             Papists
             till
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             so
             called
             :
             You
             are
             not
             their
             Godfathers
             :
             Do
             not
             then
             make
             Names
             for
             them
             .
             But
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             once
             I
             thought
             the
             stablished
             French
             Religion
             had
             been
             Popery
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             recant
             it
             :
             But
             if
             
             Brierwood's
             Epistles
             mis-describe
             them
             not
             ,
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             is
             not
             so
             much
             of
             their
             Mind
             ,
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             as
             I
             thought
             he
             had
             been
             :
             Will
             you
             know
             my
             Evidence
             ?
             It
             shall
             be
             only
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Separation
               of
               Churches
            
             ,
             &c.
             Pag.
             102.
             
             
               [
               The
               Church
               with
               whom
               this
               Covenant
               is
               made
               ,
               is
               a
               Body
               Politick
               as
               formerly
               ,
               though
               not
               a
               Civil
               one
               ]
               and
               God
               hath
               designed
               all
               Persons
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             98.
             
             
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               themselves
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               so
               much
               insist
               ,
               are
               not
               available
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               pleadable
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               ,
               without
               our
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               the
               Church
               of
               which
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               be
               ,
               is
               an
               external
               Body
               Politick
               :
               
                 (
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 clear
                 it
                 is
                 the
              
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
              
               visible
               Humane
               Politie
               
                 which
                 he
                 meaneth
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             Pag.
             107.
             
             
               [
               The
               design
               of
               God
               in
               erecting
               the
               Church
               a
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               thus
               to
               oblige
               men
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               its
               Rules
               of
               Discipline
               however
               the
               secular
               State
               should
               stand
               affected
               —
               It
               is
               more
               easie
               for
               the
               vulgar
               Capacity
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               prove
               their
               interest
               in
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               than
               in
               
               in
               an
               invisible
               one
               ,
               consisting
               only
               of
               elect
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             places
             of
             both
             his
             Books
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             One
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             and
             hath
             on
             Earth
             a
             
               Supreme
               humane
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             noted
             in
             his
             words
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             II.
             Pag.
             488.
             
             
               Only
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               is
               that
               which
               can
               never
               be
               presumed
               to
               have
               been
               confined
               .
            
             (
             Of
             which
             more
             in
             his
             words
             which
             I
             have
             confuted
             .
             )
          
           
             III.
             That
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             Ordainers
             is
             the
             true
             measure
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Ordained
             ,
             he
             copiously
             urgeth
             (
             and
             proveth
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Ringing
             a
             Bell
             will
             prove
             it
             ,
             by
             loudness
             and
             length
             )
             Pag.
             542.
             
             
               [
               Therefore
               the
               Power
               actually
               received
               by
               them
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               true
               sence
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               that
               wherein
               the
               Ordainers
               understood
               them
               .
               ]
            
             Now
             the
             Ordainers
             of
             the
             first
             Protestants
             never
             intended
             them
             Power
             to
             abrogate
             the
             Mass
             ,
             or
             Latin
             Service
             ,
             or
             Image-worship
             ,
             or
             to
             renounce
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             gave
             them
             any
             Power
             but
             what
             was
             in
             Subordination
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             bound
             them
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Canons
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Popery
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             Pag.
             489.
             
             
               It
               is
               very
               notorious
               that
               at
               least
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               Aerius
               and
               the
               Waldenses
               and
               Marsilius
               of
               Padua
               and
               Wickliff
               were
               Condemned
               for
               Hereticks
               ,
               for
               asserting
               the
               Parity
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               :
               And
               it
               is
               as
               notorious
               that
               every
               Bishop
               was
               then
               obliged
               to
               Condemn
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               were
               then
               censured
               for
               Heretical
               by
               that
               Church
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               Ordained
               to
               be
               Bishops
               —
               Our
               Protestants
               themselves
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               any
               Succession
               
               in
               these
               Western
               Parts
               ,
               where
               themselves
               received
               their
               Orders
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               conveyed
               to
               them
               even
               by
               such
               Bishops
               as
               these
               were
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Pag.
             484
             ,
             485
             ,
             486.
             he
             sheweth
             at
             large
             ,
             
               [
               That
               All
               the
               Authority
               which
               can
               be
               pretended
               in
               any
               Communion
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               must
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               Episcopal
               ;
               especially
               of
               that
               Age
               wherein
               the
               several
               Parties
               began
               .
               —
               Within
               less
               than
               Two
               Hundred
               Years
               since
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               wherein
               a
               Visible
               Succession
               was
               maintained
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               Episcopally
               Governed
               .
               And
               the
               first
               Inventers
               of
               the
               several
               Sects
               were
               at
               first
               Members
               of
               these
               Episcopal
               Churches
               *
               ,
               and
               received
               both
               their
               Baptism
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Orders
               they
               received
               .
               —
               There
               was
               then
               no
               other
               Communion
               that
               could
               give
               this
               Authority
               .
               —
               
                 Our
                 Adversaries
                 will
                 not
                 deny
              
               ,
               —
               but
               that
               their
               Orders
               were
               received
               by
               them
               ,
               were
               actually
               received
               by
               their
               Forefathers
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Communion
               *
               .
               —
               They
               have
               actually
               received
               no
               more
               Power
               from
               God
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               received
               from
               their
               Ordainers
               ;
               —
               For
               their
               Ordainers
               ,
               are
               they
               ,
               and
               they
               alone
               ,
               who
               have
               represented
               Gods
               Person
               in
               dealing
               with
               them
               *
               .
               —
               2.
               
               They
               have
               actually
               received
               from
               their
               Superiors
               nothing
               but
               what
               their
               Superiors
               did
               actually
               intend
               
               to
               give
               them
               .
               One
               would
               think
               this
               should
               be
               very
               clear
               (a)
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             [
             
               They
               ought
               to
               have
               given
               more
               Power
               ,
            
             ]
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               only
               proveth
               that
               we
               have
               no
               more
               ,
               if
               they
               wronged
               us
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             now
             is
             all
             the
             Reformers
             Power
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             Bishops
             intend
             them
             any
             against
             himself
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             But
             yet
             he
             perceived
             that
             some
             might
             say
             ,
             
               Particular
               Ordainers
               might
               have
               singular
               Intentions
               .
            
             (
             And
             I
             cannot
             tell
             him
             that
             as
             
               Richardus
               Armachanus
            
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             thought
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             
               ejusdem
               Ordinis
            
             ,
             so
             did
             
               Jacobus
               Armachanus
            
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Downame
             and
             many
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             Presbyters
             had
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             for
             Order
             sake
             it
             should
             not
             be
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             save
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             .
             )
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               That
               the
               Ordainers
               must
               be
               presumed
               to
               do
               according
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Canons
               .
               ]
            
             But
             what
             if
             they
             declare
             the
             contrary
             ?
             As
             Bishop
             
               Edw.
               Reinolds
            
             openly
             declared
             that
             he
             Ordained
             Presbyters
             into
             the
             same
             Order
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             the
             prime
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             of
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             no
             Form
             of
             Government
             was
             
               Jure
               Divino
               necessario
            
             .
          
           
             Saith
             he
             ,
             [
             Pag.
             487.
             
             
               The
               Law
               is
               alway
               charitable
               to
               presume
               that
               every
               Man
               intends
               as
               becomes
               him
               to
               intend
               :
               
                 (
                 Very
                 good
                 .
              
               )
               But
               it
               's
               prudent
               to
               presume
               his
               actual
               Intention
               not
               from
               what
               others
               do
               think
               will
               become
               him
               ,
               no
               nor
               from
               what
               will
               really
               become
               him
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God.
               —
               Therefore
               
               they
               must
               not
               judge
               of
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Bishop
               by
               the
               real
               Will
               of
               God
               *
               .
            
          
           
             Supposing
             us
             to
             be
             [
             
               Proud
               of
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
            
             pag.
             492.493
             .
             He
             suspecteth
             ,
             
               It
               was
               rather
               Picque
               than
               Conscience
               that
               brought
               them
               to
               it
               .
            
             (
             Alas
             !
             Were
             not
             the
             Schoolmen
             Prelatical
             enough
             ?
             Many
             of
             them
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             one
             was
             a
             Pope
             at
             least
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             the
             Council
             at
             Basil
             that
             allowed
             Presbyters
             deciding
             Votes
             ,
             and
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             and
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             all
             fall
             under
             his
             Censure
             for
             the
             like
             ;
             viz.
             That
             Necessity
             put
             them
             on
             it
             as
             a
             Shift
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Pope
             by
             the
             Vote
             of
             Bishops
             would
             have
             carried
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             justifieth
             not
             the
             Necessities
             choice
             ,
             but
             concludeth
             ,
             Pag.
             496
             ,
             497.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               suspicious
               whether
               the
               Men
               who
               then
               followed
               these
               Principles
               did
               embrace
               them
               out
               of
               a
               sincere
               sense
               of
               their
               Truth
               ,
               then
               they
               cannot
               be
               presumed
               to
               have
               been
               Principles
               of
               Conscience
               .
               Which
               if
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               this
               is
               sufficient
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               Measures
               of
               the
               Power
               that
               was
               actually
               given
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Age.
               ]
            
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             had
             thought
             that
             the
             Papist
             Bishops
             Intention
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Measure
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             :
             And
             that
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Council
             of
             Basil
             as
             unjust
             Conspirators
             by
             ill
             means
             to
             overtop
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             truly
             ,
             Pag.
             505.
             
             
               [
               Most
               certainly
               they
               who
               were
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 (
                 the
                 Papists
              
               )
               could
               not
               intend
               to
               follow
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Wicklefists
               and
               Waldenses
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               lately
               censured
               for
               maintaining
               the
               Equality
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               .
               ]
            
             No
             
             nor
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
               Cranmer
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             held
             .
          
           
             V.
             Yet
             being
             forced
             to
             confute
             himself
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             52.
             
             
               [
               It
               is
               sufficient
               for
               my
               purpose
               that
               Ecclesiastical
               ●ower
               be
               no
               otherwise
               from
               God
               ,
               than
               that
               is
               of
               every
               Supreme
               Civil
               Mugistrate
               .
               It
               is
               not
               usual
               for
               Kings
               to
               be
               invested
               in
               their
               Offices
               by
               other
               Kings
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               Subjects
               .
               Yet
               when
               they
               are
               invested
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               in
               the
               least
               prejudice
               the
               Absoluteness
               of
               their
               Monarchy
               ,
               where
               the
               fundamental
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               respective
               places
               allow
               to
               them
               .
               ]
            
             (
             And
             hath
             not
             God's
             fundamental
             Law
             as
             much
             Power
             ?
             )
             
               much
               less
               doth
               it
               give
               any
               Power
               over
               them
               to
               the
               persons
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               invested
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               the
               Power
               of
               Episcopacy
               be
               Divine
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               men
               can
               do
               in
               the
               case
               be
               only
               to
               determine
               the
               Person
               ,
               not
               to
               confine
               his
               Power
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             (
             what
             kept
             the
             man
             from
             seeing
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             he
             here
             confuteth
             ?
             )
             Doth
             he
             not
             confess
             now
             that
             God's
             Law
             may
             give
             the
             Power
             ,
             which
             men
             may
             not
             alter
             ,
             but
             only
             determine
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             receive
             it
             ?
             In
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             Office
             he
             will
             have
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             are
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Investers
             ,
             but
             the
             Donors
             ,
             who
             give
             just
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             he
             proveth
             it
             fully
             ,
             by
             saying
             it
             confidently
             and
             copiously
             :
             
               Because
               God
               giveth
               it
               not
               immediately
               :
            
             Yes
             ,
             he
             immediately
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             instituted
             the
             species
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             immediately
             chuse
             the
             Receiver
             .
             But
             who
             giveth
             the
             Bishops
             their
             Power
             ?
             The
             Council
             is
             above
             them
             :
             Do
             they
             give
             them
             their
             Power
             ?
             Who
             giveth
             them
             theirs
             ?
             And
             who
             giveth
             the
             Pope
             his
             Power
             ?
             If
             his
             may
             be
             given
             by
             Divine
             Charter
             without
             a
             Humane
             Donor
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             Invester
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             Presbyters
             ?
          
           
           
             VI.
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Vicedeity
             that
             is
             his
             great
             foundation
             .
             Pag.
             543.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               [
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               reason
               for
               them
               to
               oppose
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               as
               they
               do
               on
               this
               and
               other
               occasions
               *
               If
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               be
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               done
               by
               Her
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               to
               come
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               same
               way
               as
               what
               is
               done
               by
               any
               man's
               Proxy
               is
               presumed
               to
               be
               his
               own
               act
               :
               And
               as
               what
               is
               done
               by
               an
               Inferior
               Magistrate
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               is
               presumed
               to
               come
               from
               the
               Supreme
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             This
             is
             in
             Answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             ,
             That
             [
             
               the
               Powers
               united
               by
               God
               are
               inseparable
               by
               any
               Humane
               Authority
               :
               But
               the
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               is
               by
               God
               united
               to
               the
               other
               Rights
               of
               Scripture
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             He
             answers
             [
             
               If
               our
               Adversaries
               mean
               ,
               that
               those
               Presbyters
               who
               had
               both
               those
               Powers
               united
               in
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               one
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               by
               any
               Humane
               Authority
               ;
               this
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               prove
               true
               is
               a
               case
               wherein
               our
               present
               Ordinations
               are
               not
               concerned
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               received
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Adversaries
               pretend
               to
               prove
               that
               these
               two
               Powers
               were
               inseparably
               united
            
             *
             .
             
               They
               may
               be
               separated
            
             de
             facto
             ,
             
               tho'
               they
               who
               separate
               them
               be
               to
               blame
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               —
               If
               they
               were
               then
               united
               by
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               united
               by
               the
               men
               who
               represented
               God
               ,
               why
               are
               they
               not
               disunited
               by
               God
               now
               when
               men
               alike
               impowered
               by
               him
               have
               disunited
               them
               ?
               Why
               should
               they
               not
               oblige
               God
               in
               one
               case
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Readers
             ,
             you
             see
             here
             the
             Core
             of
             the
             Churches
             disease
             ,
             and
             chief
             of
             our
             differences
             :
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Church
             they
             mean
             not
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Councils
             headed
             by
             their
             great
             President
             .
             2.
             
             They
             suppose
             these
             to
             be
             
               God's
               Proxies
            
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             oblige
             God
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             men
             to
             take
             it
             as
             God's
             act
             .
             3.
             
             They
             suppose
             these
             
               Prelates
               and
               their
               President
               alike
               impowered
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             by
             
               his
               Proxies
            
             now
             may
             undo
             what
             he
             did
             by
             his
             Proxies
             then
             .
             Do
             you
             now
             wonder
             if
             Pope
             and
             Council
             by
             Canons
             have
             power
             from
             God
             to
             make
             new
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             new
             Universal
             Laws
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             yea
             and
             for
             the
             World
             ?
             And
             if
             these
             may
             undo
             the
             Scripture
             Laws
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             make
             other
             Sacraments
             and
             Worship
             in
             their
             stead
             ?
          
           
             But
             Protestants
             have
             long
             ago
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Vice-God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             Proxies
             or
             
               proper
               Representatives
            
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             entrusted
             his
             Power
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             word
             must
             lead
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             follow
             :
             But
             only
             Embassadors
             ,
             whose
             Message
             is
             prescribed
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             speak
             and
             do
             only
             what
             he
             bids
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             own
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             they
             add
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             do
             against
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             present
             Pastors
             have
             not
             the
             same
             power
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ;
             who
             were
             commissioned
             to
             deliver
             Christ's
             Commands
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             enabled
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Infallibility
             and
             Miracles
             :
             Even
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             had
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             could
             change
             a
             tittle
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             keep
             it
             ,
             teach
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             That
             he
             and
             his
             followers
             are
             for
             a
             Supreme
             
             Governing
             Visible
             Humane
             Power
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             I
             need
             not
             cite
             their
             words
             further
             to
             prove
             .
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             Bishop
             Gunning
             ,
             Bishop
             Sparrow
             ,
             Dr.
             Saywell
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             that
             by
             some
             of
             them
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             this
             Supreme
             Power
             :
             And
             when
             I
             have
             proved
             against
             Johnson
             that
             there
             never
             was
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             I
             can
             get
             none
             of
             them
             to
             answer
             me
             (
             save
             that
             when
             the
             Empire
             was
             broken
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             pieces
             came
             together
             for
             a
             Job
             at
             
               Florence
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Pope's
             right
             ,
             saith
             Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             to
             be
             President
             and
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ;
             (
             which
             Thorndike
             and
             others
             largelier
             insist
             on
             as
             the
             
               necessary
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ,
             which
             turned
             poor
             Grotius
             to
             them
             for
             Unity
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             I
             thought
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             had
             been
             more
             for
             a
             Councils
             Power
             than
             I
             find
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             believe
             no
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             but
             Christ.
             Dr.
             
               Iz.
               Barrow
            
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             fully
             overthrown
             the
             fiction
             of
             a
             human
             Supreme
             Aristocracy
             as
             well
             as
             of
             a
             Monarchy
             :
             But
             an
             Union
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             in
             one
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             we
             all
             believe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             But
             what
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             Judgment
             is
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Supremacy
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             President
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             only
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             supposing
             the
             Reader
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Papists
             so
             far
             differ
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             alone
             ,
             the
             Council
             being
             but
             his
             Counsellors
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             for
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             being
             but
             
             his
             Counsellors
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             are
             for
             the
             Councils
             Superiority
             over
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             Parliaments
             are
             greater
             than
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             urge
             his
             old
             Oath
             to
             pass
             such
             Laws
             
               quas
               Vulgus
               elegerit
            
             ;
             so
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Pope
             must
             own
             those
             that
             the
             Council
             passeth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             depose
             him
             if
             he
             deserve
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             say
             that
             Universal
             Legislation
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Council
             agreeing
             ,
             the
             Pope
             being
             to
             Call
             and
             Approve
             them
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             prevailing
             Opinion
             among
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Controversie
             is
             much
             like
             that
             which
             men
             have
             raised
             about
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             .
             Now
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             ,
          
           
             [
             Ch.
             24.
             
             Pag.
             509
             ,
             
               &c.
               Even
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               Aristocratical
               Government
               ,
               no
               Power
               can
               be
               given
               validly
               ,
               but
               to
               persons
               who
               are
               are
               at
               least
               in
               conjunction
               with
               those
               from
               whom
               they
               receive
               their
               Power
               —
               Subordinate
               Authority
               must
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               Supreme
               .
               No
               act
               can
               be
               presumed
               to
               be
               the
               act
               of
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               but
               what
               has
               passed
               them
               in
               their
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               Body
               is
               the
               Right
               of
               Government
               )
               —
               so
               it
               have
               the
               prevailing
               Vote
               :
               Nay
               ,
               though
               that
               prevailing
               Vote
               be
               not
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               the
               greater
               part
               present
               at
               such
               Assemblies
            
             *
             ,
             
               God
               himself
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               made
               a
               Government
               ,
               even
               of
               his
               own
               Institution
               ,
               practicable
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               setled
               these
               Rules
               of
               Administring
               it
            
             †
             .
             
               As
               nothing
               but
               the
               Society
               it self
               can
               in
               justice
               make
               a
               valid
               Conveyance
               of
               its
               Right
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               conceivable
               how
               the
               Society
               it self
               can
               do
               it
               by
               any
               thing
               but
               its
               own
               act
               .
            
          
           
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             1.
             
             Mark
             that
             this
             man
             disclaimeth
             any
             other
             Divine
             Institution
             than
             by
             the
             Society
             .
             2.
             
             The
             People
             that
             have
             no
             Power
             ,
             being
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Society
             or
             Church
             ,
             give
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Council
             their
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Clergy
             were
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             give
             that
             Power
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pope
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             themselves
             .
             4.
             
             All
             runs
             on
             the
             false
             Antimonarchical
             and
             Anarchical
             Principle
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             confuted
             in
             Hooker
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             makes
             Power
             by
             giving
             up
             their
             own
             Right
             .
             5.
             
             Then
             the
             General
             Councils
             and
             Pope
             have
             no
             Power
             :
             For
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             never
             gave
             it
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             (
             save
             as
             to
             Teaching
             and
             Arbitrations
             .
             )
             6.
             
             Then
             in
             those
             Countries
             where
             the
             Body
             of
             Clergy
             and
             People
             put
             down
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             Bishops
             are
             put
             down
             by
             such
             as
             had
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             .
             For
             1.
             
             If
             man
             may
             set
             up
             Diocesans
             ,
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             ,
             man
             may
             take
             them
             down
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Proteus
             changeth
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             presently
             
               supposeth
               [
               that
               the
               whole
               Right
               of
               these
               Assemblies
               could
               not
               have
               proceeded
               from
               the
               bare
               consent
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               actual
               Establishment
               of
               God.
               —
               No
               Assemblies
               can
               dispose
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               such
               Societies
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               lawful
               ones
               according
               to
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               that
               Society
               .
               —
               As
               out
               of
               Assemblies
               they
               have
               no
               power
               to
               act
               who
               might
               act
               in
               them
               ,
               how
               many
               soever
               of
               the
               Suffrages
               ,
               and
               how
               freely
               soever
               they
               had
               been
               gotten
               ;
               so
               all
               those
               Meetings
               ,
               how
               numerous
               soever
               ,
               for
               acts
               of
               Government
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               Legal
               ,
               they
               add
               nothing
               of
               advantage
               to
               the
               power
               of
               particulars
               singly
               considered
               .
               They
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               Routs
               ,
               and
               their
               concurrence
               ,
               not
               Consent
               ,
               but
               Confederacy
               :
               And
               as
               it
               
               were
               Rebellion
               in
               particular
               persons
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               nature
               concerning
               the
               Government
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               present
               Established
               Governours
               ;
               —
               so
               is
               there
               nothing
               in
               such
               a
               Meeting
               that
               can
               give
               them
               any
               Power
               as
               united
               more
               than
               they
               had
               as
               singly
               considered
               ,
               that
               may
               excuse
               them
               from
               Rebellion
            
             *
             .
             
               Nay
               rather
               ,
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               all
               Societies
               ,
               that
               which
               had
               not
               been
               Rebellion
               ,
               if
               done
               singly
               ,
               is
               counted
               so
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               done
               in
               unlawful
               Assemblies
               .
               And
               sure
               none
               can
               think
               it
               reasonable
               to
               ratifie
               the
               acts
               of
               Rebells
               .
               —
               And
               if
               the
               Society
               be
               not
               represented
               by
               unlawful
               Assemblies
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               in
               justice
               be
               obliged
               by
               them
               ?
               How
               can
               any
               of
               its
               Rights
               be
               disposed
               of
               by
               them
               who
               are
               not
               its
               Legal
               Representatives
            
             *
             .
             —
             P.
             513.
             
             
               The
               most
               natural
               way
               is
               by
               abrogating
               the
               acts
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Assembly
               by
               the
               President
               ,
               is
               a
               right
               consequent
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               President
               ,
               as
               a
               President
               ,
               and
               a
               circumstance
               requisite
               to
               make
               the
               Assembly
               it self
               lawful
               —
               specially
               where
               no
               certain
               places
               or
               periods
               of
               times
               are
               agreed
               on
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               any
            
             *
             .
             
               There
               must
               be
               some
               who
               have
               the
               power
               of
               Assembling
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               judge
               it
               convenient
               for
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               who
               may
               be
               allowed
               for
               competent
               Judges
               of
               that
               convenience
               .
               —
               Every
               one
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               occasion
               .
               —
               But
               there
               is
               none
               concerning
               whom
               this
               Power
               can
               so
               probably
               be
               presumed
               —
               None
               to
               whom
               all
               undisposed
               
               Power
               ,
               does
               by
               the
               common
               Rules
               of
               all
               Societies
               ,
               so
               naturally
               Escheat
               ,
               as
               the
               President
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               .
               Even
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               a
               Veneration
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               Office
               above
               all
               other
               Members
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               so
               out
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               where
               none
               is
               in
               a
               likely
               way
               to
               be
               able
               to
               oppose
               him
               .
               He
               who
               calls
               an
               Assembly
               must
               have
               some
               advantage
               over
               all
               the
               Members
               called
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               oblige
               them
               to
               convene
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               Publick
               that
               they
               be
               obliged
               to
               meet
               when
               they
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               IVDGE
               of
               Circumstances
               thinks
               it
               necessary
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               there
               is
               none
               who
               can
               pretend
               to
               this
               advantage
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               Authority
               and
               Reverence
               ,
               above
               his
               fellow
               Members
               ,
               besides
               the
               President
               .
            
          
           
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               expires
               with
               the
               Assemblies
               themselves
               :
               so
               that
               in
               the
               intervals
               of
               Assemblies
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               of
               that
               Power
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               the
               Convening
               of
               Assemblies
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Authority
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               interval
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               agree
               to
               any
               but
               the
               President
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               alone
               can
               be
               antecedent
               to
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               it
               be
               the
               right
               of
               any
               it
               must
               be
               his
               ,
               because
               none
               besides
               him
               is
               capable
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Did
             Hosius
             of
             Corduba
             ,
             or
             
               Eustathius
               Antiochenus
            
             ,
             or
             
               Cyril
               Alexandr
               .
               Anatolius
               Const.
            
             &c.
             call
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             had
             an
             Antecedent
             right
             to
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             Hath
             no
             King
             or
             Parliament
             a
             right
             to
             call
             a
             Convocation
             in
             England
             ?
             3.
             
             Have
             not
             K.
             
               James
               ,
               Jewel
               ,
               Crakenthorpe
               ,
               Buckeridge
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Carlton
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Field
               ,
               Andrews
               ,
            
             and
             other
             English
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             ,
             and
             
               Chamier
               ,
               Sadeel
               ,
               Chemnisius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             abroad
             ,
             fully
             proved
             that
             the
             Emperors
             called
             the
             General
             Councils
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Spanish
             and
             French
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             Provincial
             ones
             .
             4.
             
             Doth
             not
             
             every
             Conformist
             Subscribe
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             that
             General
             Councils
             may
             not
             be
             called
             but
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             Princes
             ?
             Though
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             have
             the
             plain
             Honesty
             not
             to
             be
             Ordained
             or
             Subscribe
             these
             English
             Articles
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             Bishop
             Guning
             ,
             Dr.
             Saywell
             ,
             Dr.
             Parker
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             suppose
             did
             ;
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             him
             further
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               more
               certainly
               true
               of
               him
               who
               has
               a
               right
               to
               preside
               in
               Assemblies
               when
               they
               are
               convened
               by
               Virtue
               of
               his
               General
               Right
               to
               preside
               over
               the
               whole
               Society
               ,
               as
               well
               when
               Assemblies
               are
               not
               Convened
               as
               when
               they
               are
               ,
               than
               of
               him
               who
               is
               chosen
               by
               the
               particular
               Assemblies
               for
               their
               particular
               Occasions
               .
               And
               he
               who
               has
               his
               Precedency
               not
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               particular
               Election
               ,
               but
               for
               term
               of
               Life
               ,
               must
               have
               such
               a
               Presidency
               as
               I
               am
               speaking
               of
               .
               Not
               only
               the
               Assemblies
               convened
               by
               him
               are
               in
               this
               regard
               lawful
               ;
               but
               also
               no
               Assemblies
               are
               lawful
               but
               what
               are
               called
               by
               him
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               of
               making
               them
               lawful
               ,
               but
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               their
               Call
               ;
               nor
               any
               Power
               to
               Call
               them
               distinct
               from
               that
               of
               such
               a
               President
               .
            
          
           
             Do
             you
             wonder
             that
             this
             Man
             Conformeth
             not
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             not
             wonder
             that
             those
             Subscribe
             and
             are
             called
             Protestants
             that
             are
             of
             his
             Mind
             ?
             If
             they
             can
             answer
             the
             Articles
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             say
             the
             King
             hath
             Power
             to
             call
             Synods
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             make
             of
             their
             Readers
             that
             obtrude
             such
             Baronian
             fictions
             on
             us
             ,
             without
             once
             attempting
             to
             answer
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             with
             all
             credible
             Historians
             ,
             prove
             it
             past
             all
             modest
             Contradiction
             that
             Emperors
             were
             the
             ordinary
             Callers
             of
             the
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Presidents
             or
             Pope
             .
          
           
           
             Pag.
             516
             ,
             517.
             
             He
             goeth
             on
             asserting
             Assemblies
             called
             without
             the
             
               President
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               nullities
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               highest
               common
               interest
               to
               be
               punished
            
             (
             so
             far
             must
             we
             think
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             from
             binding
             us
             )
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Indeed
               the
               Bishops
               could
               not
               renounce
               this
               Power
               without
               dissolving
               the
               Society
               by
               making
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Government
               unpracticable
               ,
               or
               without
               changing
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               Government
               ;
               For
               —
               who
               must
               have
               it
               ?
               If
               none
               had
               had
               it
               ,
               how
               could
               the
               Society
               be
               secured
               ,
               that
               Assemblies
               should
               meet
               if
               none
               had
               Power
               to
               oblige
               particular
               Members
               to
               be
               present
               at
               them
               when
               called
               ?
               If
               at
               any
               time
               no
               meeting
               were
               ascertained
               ,
               the
               Government
               would
               be
               dissolved
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Did
             this
             reading
             Man
             never
             hear
             of
             the
             Claim
             of
             Princes
             to
             call
             Councils
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             know
             where
             he
             lived
             ?
             Did
             he
             never
             read
             the
             late
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             asserts
             all
             Church-Power
             in
             Exteriors
             to
             be
             in
             the
             King
             ?
             Nor
             any
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Confessions
             or
             Divines
             ?
             Should
             I
             think
             he
             had
             quite
             forgotten
             all
             this
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             had
             the
             craft
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             too
             hot
             to
             handle
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             was
             it
             not
             a
             piece
             of
             Wit
             to
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             such
             Assemblies
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             the
             Councils
             )
             are
             so
             Essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             and
             Society
             is
             dissolved
             without
             them
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             Ruling
             Presidents
             Power
             to
             call
             them
             ?
             And
             the
             Pope
             must
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             oblige
             all
             particulars
             to
             come
             when
             he
             calleth
             them
             ?
             And
             no
             wonder
             when
             (
             unless
             Men
             be
             Cheaters
             )
             the
             
               whole
               Power
               Escheateth
               into
               the
               Presidents
               hands
               when
               the
               Council
               is
               dissolved
            
             ;
             which
             is
             
             when
             ever
             his
             Holiness
             please
             :
             And
             long
             enough
             may
             you
             Petition
             him
             for
             these
             Church
             Parliaments
             ,
             when
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             surrender
             part
             of
             his
             Power
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             But
             what
             if
             all
             these
             Church
             Councils
             as
             such
             have
             no
             Governing
             Power
             at
             all
             over
             any
             of
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             a
             Synod
             of
             Schoolmasters
             have
             over
             each
             others
             Persons
             and
             Schools
             ,
             but
             meet
             only
             by
             Christ's
             general
             Obligation
             to
             do
             all
             their
             work
             with
             greatest
             Prudence
             for
             Mutual
             Help
             and
             Concord
             ?
             He
             hath
             been
             told
             on
             both
             Ears
             oft
             enough
             that
             this
             is
             not
             only
             his
             Adversaries
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             such
             great
             Bishops
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             named
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             Grotius
             his
             Friend
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             
               de
               Imp.
               sum
               .
               Potest
            
             .
             And
             where
             do
             you
             find
             this
             Disputant
             once
             attempt
             in
             all
             this
             begging
             presuming
             Volume
             to
             prove
             any
             Regent
             Power
             in
             such
             Councils
             (
             but
             what
             the
             Magistrate
             giveth
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Monstra
               mihi
               ,
               inquit
               Hieron
               .
               quisnam
               Imperatorum
               celebrari
               id
               Concilium
               jusserit
               ?
            
             saith
             Grotius
             ,
             (
             ib.
             P.
             168.
             )
             
               Non
               ideo
               convocari
               Synodum
               quod
               in
               ea
               pars
               sit
               Imperii
               ,
               satis
               jam
               demonstratum
               arbitror
               :
               Finis
               ergo
               ,
               ut
               Episcopus
               Wintoniensis
               recte
               notat
               ,
               hic
               est
               ,
               ut
               ad
               veritatis
               &
               Pietatis
               amplificationem
               Consilium
               Principi
               praebeant
               ;
               hoc
               est
               ,
               Praeeant
               ipsi
               judicio
               directivo
               —
               &
               ut
               per
               Synodum
               stabili●i
               testataque
               fieri
               possit
               Consensio
               Ecclesiae
               .
               —
               Omnium
               autem
               horum
               finium
               nullus
               est
               necessarius
               simpliciter
               .
               Neque
               Synodus
               simpliciter
               ad
               illos
               fines
               necessaria
               .
            
             This
             he
             goeth
             on
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             so
             ,
             that
             Synods
             are
             oft
             hurtful
             (
             as
             well
             as
             unnecessary
             ,
             
               Cum
               potius
            
             ,
             saith
             
               August
               .
               rarissimae
               inveniantur
               haereses
               propter
               quas
               damnandas
               necessitas
               talis
               exstiterit
               .
               )
               I
               will
               not
               repeat
               ,
            
             saith
             Grotius
             ,
             
               the
               Complaint
               of
               almost
               all
               Ages
               ,
               that
               the
               
               chief
               Diseases
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               à
            
             Sacerdotibus
             :
             citing
             Nazianzen
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Neque
               agit
               de
               Arianis
               duntaxat
               Synodis
               ,
               sed
               de
               omnibus
               suorum
               temporum
               ,
               praecipue
               quibus
               ipse
               interfuit
            
             (
             Mr.
             Morrice
             might
             easily
             know
             this
             )
             —
             
               Nec
               pauca
               referri
               possunt
               si
               opus
               sit
               infoeliciorum
               conciliorum
               exempla
               ,
               quale
               fuit
               sub
               Constantino
               Antiochenum
               ,
               Caesariense
               &
               Tyrium
               ,
               cujus
               conventus
               Episcopis
               scribens
               Constantinus
               ,
               nihil
               ait
               ab
               illis
               fieri
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               ad
               odia
               &
               dissensiones
               serendas
               ,
               ad
               perniciem
               denique
               humani
               generis
               faciat
               .
               —
            
             Zanchy's
             way
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             oft
             better
             than
             Councils
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               command
               Ministers
               in
               Controversies
               ,
            
             1.
             
             
               Vti
               non
               suis
               sed
               Scripturae
               vocibus
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               Et
               à
               publicâ
               damnatione
               abstinere
            
             .
          
           
             And
             Pag.
             209.
             saith
             
               Grotius
               ,
               The
               Church
               hath
               no
               Legislative
               Power
               by
               Divine
               Right
               —
               What
               was
               written
               in
               Synods
               before
               Christian
               Emperors
               for
               Order
               and
               Ornament
               ,
               are
               not
               called
               Laws
               but
               Canons
               ,
               and
               have
               either
               only
               the
               force
               of
               advice
               ,
               as
               in
               things
               which
               rather
               belong
               to
               singular
               persons
               than
               to
               all
               ;
               or
               they
               oblige
               by
               way
               of
               Agreement
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               some
               Legislative
               Power
               may
               be
               given
               by
               humane
               Laws
               .
            
             —
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             some
             will
             say
             that
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             speaketh
             only
             of
             National
             ,
             or
             Provincial
             ,
             or
             Diocesane
             Councils
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             
               General
               ones
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             fixed
             President
             ,
             meaneth
             not
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             would
             he
             were
             willing
             and
             able
             to
             tell
             what
             he
             meaneth
             .
             But
             he
             felt
             what
             a
             fine
             advantage
             he
             had
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Bishops
               Presidency
            
             to
             please
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             say
             more
             than
             every
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             at
             first
             perceive
             .
             But
             he
             expresly
             maintaineth
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             is
             
               one
               Political
               Society
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               visible
               Supreme
               humane
               
               Government
               that
               is
               Absolute
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               there
               is
               no
               appeal
               :
            
             And
             that
             this
             Society
             hath
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             and
             is
             
               bound
               but
               by
               the
               Laws
               made
               in
               its
               own
               Assemblies
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               these
               Assemblies
               are
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               punishable
               if
               not
               called
               by
               the
               President
               :
            
             And
             though
             Mr.
             D.
             had
             the
             Prudence
             to
             use
             the
             word
             President
             rather
             than
             Pope
             ,
             if
             ever
             he
             speak
             intelligibly
             it
             's
             here
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             (
             whom
             he
             valueth
             as
             a
             sound
             Protestant
             )
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tribe
             ,
             do
             openly
             assert
             the
             due
             Presidence
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             and
             
               first
               Patriarch
            
             .
          
           
             Saith
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             further
             ,
             Pag.
             522
             ,
             523.
             
             [
             
               Supposing
               those
               Presbyters
               that
               chose
               the
               President
               had
               invested
               him
               in
               his
               Office
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               no
               Bishops
               had
               any
               more
               to
               do
               in
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               than
               Kings
               have
               in
               the
               Inauguration
               of
               our
               ordinary
               Kings
               —
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               those
               Presbyters
               who
               chose
               and
               consecrated
               him
               ,
               must
               have
               any
               more
               Power
               over
               him
               —
               Nor
               is
               it
               only
               true
               that
               this
               way
               may
               be
               so
               —
               but
               indeed
               it
               must
               be
               so
               ;
               whenever
               the
               Person
               so
               invested
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               invested
               in
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               and
               whenever
               the
               Society
               over
               which
               he
               is
               placed
               is
               also
               Independent
               on
               other
               Societies
            
             [
             As
             the
             Universal
             Church
             is
             ]
             
               Such
               a
               Person
               can
               never
               be
               placed
               in
               his
               Power
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               them
               who
               must
               after
               be
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               unless
               by
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               which
               no
               Society
               can
               safely
               depend
               on
               for
               a
               constant
               rule
               of
               Succession
               .
            
             (
             And
             doth
             any
             but
             the
             Pope
             pretend
             to
             this
             Soveraign
             place
             )
             ?
             
               In
               his
               own
               Society
               he
               can
               have
               none
               of
               his
               own
               Order
               that
               can
               perform
               the
               Ceremony
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               we
               suppose
               Him
               to
               be
               Supreme
               ;
               and
               there
               cannot
               be
               two
               such
               in
               one
               Society
               .
            
             (
             True
             :
             And
             you
             make
             it
             your
             fundamental
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             
               is
               one
               such
               Society
            
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             have
             such
             a
             Supreme
             )
             .
          
           
           
             And
             it
             's
             worth
             the
             noting
             which
             he
             adds
             
               [
               And
               therefore
               I
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               am
               so
               little
               solicitous
               for
               any
               consequence
               that
               may
               be
               hence
               inferred
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               my
               Cause
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               that
               this
               must
               have
               been
               the
               way
               at
               first
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               how
               Absolute
               soever
               I
               conceive
               them
               to
               have
               been
               when
               they
               were
               once
               made
               .
               —
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Are
             we
             not
             beholden
             to
             the
             Universal
             Presidentship
             for
             this
             concession
             ?
             I
             forced
             
               Johnson
               ,
               alias
               Terret
            
             to
             the
             same
             :
             And
             yet
             both
             these
             men
             cry
             down
             a
             Power
             resulting
             from
             God's
             Law
             or
             Charter
             to
             the
             person
             duly
             receptive
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             Papacy
             constraineth
             them
             to
             make
             it
             their
             foundation
             .
             Why
             then
             must
             Presbyterian
             Ordination
             be
             Nullity
             ,
             if
             Inferiors
             only
             chuse
             and
             Consecrate
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             only
             at
             first
             chose
             and
             Consecrated
             Bishops
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               difference
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               Inferiors
               are
               but
               Electors
               and
               Investing
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               not
               Donors
               of
               the
               Power
               ,
               but
               Popes
               and
               Prelates
               are
               Donors
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Then
             no
             Prelate
             could
             be
             such
             but
             by
             the
             Popes
             or
             Councils
             donation
             .
             2.
             
             Doth
             not
             Mr.
             D.
             oft
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             is
             the
             seat
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             so
             giveth
             it
             ?
             3.
             
             But
             why
             should
             he
             think
             that
             we
             must
             take
             his
             word
             for
             this
             difference
             and
             the
             Prelatical
             Donation
             instead
             of
             Ministry
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             more
             commonly
             hold
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             or
             Priests
             )
             Office
             is
             of
             fixed
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             more
             unalterable
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Bishops
             is
             ?
             The
             latter
             is
             disputed
             ;
             the
             former
             undisputable
             .
             (
             It
             may
             be
             Mr.
             D.
             will
             thus
             prove
             that
             he
             is
             no
             Papist
             :
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             he
             be
             one
             than
             worse
             .
             )
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             say
             if
             after
             all
             he
             be
             half
             an
             Independent
             ?
          
           
           
             P.
             523.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               [
               This
               seems
               best
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               Absoluteness
               of
               Particular
               Churches
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               by
               compact
               united
               themselves
               under
               Metropolitanes
               and
               Exarchs
               into
               Provincial
               and
               Diocesan
               Churches
               .
               —
               And
               this
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               fitted
               for
               the
               frequent
               Persecutions
               of
               those
               earlier
               Ages
               ,
               when
               every
               Church
               was
               able
               to
               secure
               its
               own
               Suecession
               by
               its
               own
               power
               withoue
               depending
               on
               the
               certain
               opportunities
               of
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               .
               And
               the
               alteration
               of
               this
               practice
               ,
               the
               giving
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Province
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Choice
               of
               every
               particular
               Colleague
               ,
               seems
               not
               to
               have
               been
               so
               much
               for
               want
               of
               power
               in
               the
               particular
               Churches
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               security
               of
               Compacts
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               certain
               of
               such
               a
               Colleague
               as
               would
               observe
               them
               .
               —
               
                 And
                 he
                 thinks
              
               [
               it
               probable
               that
               it
               was
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               Successions
               ,
               that
               these
               Ecclesiastical
               Successions
               were
               framed
               .
               —
               And
               when
               the
               Philosophers
               failed
               to
               nominate
               their
               own
               Successors
               ,
               then
               the
               Election
               was
               in
               the
               Schools
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             could
             be
             said
             more
             gently
             by
             such
             a
             man
             ?
             1.
             
             Then
             the
             first
             Churches
             were
             like
             Philosophers
             Schools
             ;
             very
             good
             ;
             not
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             Schools
             as
             the
             first
             and
             least
             Order
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Government
             of
             Churches
             was
             much
             like
             that
             of
             Philosophers
             in
             their
             Schools
             .
             3.
             
             Bishops
             (
             and
             much
             more
             Presbyters
             )
             might
             be
             made
             then
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             the
             Election
             and
             Consecration
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             4.
             
             This
             was
             the
             old
             way
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             .
             5.
             
             This
             alteration
             was
             not
             for
             want
             of
             Power
             in
             the
             Particular
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             6.
             
             But
             it
             was
             made
             to
             secure
             Observance
             in
             the
             Colleagues
             .
             7.
             
             And
             
               Church
               Successions
            
             framed
             in
             imitation
             of
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
           
             We
             shall
             in
             due
             time
             enquire
             whether
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             these
             changes
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             all
             the
             scorn
             and
             sufferings
             that
             the
             followers
             of
             them
             will
             lay
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Will
             you
             know
             more
             of
             this
             Self-confutation
             ?
             In
             his
             Preface
             he
             saith
             ,
             [
             P.
             4.
             
             
               I
               suppose
               all
               Churches
               Originally
               equal
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               since
               submitted
               to
               prudential
               Compacts
               .
            
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             all
             we
             (
             poor
             nothings
             then
             )
             obliged
             on
             pain
             of
             damnation
             to
             stand
             to
             all
             that
             our
             Fore-fathers
             did
             ?
             And
             must
             we
             not
             take
             the
             Imperial
             Subjects
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
            
             and
             Europe
             ,
             (
             we
             know
             not
             who
             )
             for
             our
             Fore-fathers
             in
             Brittain
             ?
             and
             be
             of
             that
             Heathens
             mind
             that
             drew
             back
             from
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             his
             Fore-fathers
             were
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             where
             they
             were
             ?
             No
             ,
             this
             moderate
             man
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               [
               Though
               they
               may
               oblige
               them
               as
               long
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               these
               Compacts
               lasts
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               the
               equity
               of
               those
               Compacts
               may
               hold
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               true
               design
               of
               those
               that
               made
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               those
               Compacts
               have
               meddled
               with
               the
               alienable
               Rights
               of
               Particular
               Churches
               ;
               yet
               where
               any
               of
               these
               Conditions
               fail
               ,
               there
               the
               Particular
               Churches
               are
               at
               liberty
               to
               resume
               their
               Antient
               Rights
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             Yea
             ,
             but
             who
             shall
             judge
             when
             any
             of
             of
             these
             Conditions
             fail
             ?
          
           
             He
             answers
             next
             [
             
               And
               I
               suppose
               the
               power
               of
               judging
               when
               these
               Conditions
               fail
               to
               be
               an
               unalienable
               Right
               of
               Particular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               judge
               with
               the
               Judgment
               of
               private
               discretion
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               Judgment
               as
               may
               be
               an
               authentick
               measure
               of
               her
               own
               practice
               .
            
          
           
             We
             thank
             you
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             give
             us
             so
             fair
             quarter
             :
             But
             if
             you
             had
             not
             ,
             had
             we
             known
             
             where
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             commenced
             a
             Suit
             for
             our
             Native
             and
             Christian
             Birth-right
             ,
             and
             put
             you
             to
             prove
             
               quo
               jure
               John
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             meeting
             a
             thousand
             years
             ago
             we
             know
             not
             why
             ,
             nor
             when
             ,
             nor
             by
             what
             Authority
             ,
             did
             give
             away
             the
             Birth-right
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             an
             hundred
             millions
             not
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             that
             never
             consented
             or
             heard
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             nor
             were
             bound
             to
             know
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             City
             as
             
               Rome
               ,
               Nice
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             such
             men
             as
             
               Leo
               ,
               Tharasius
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             if
             you
             had
             answered
             us
             according
             to
             the
             Roman
             genius
             with
             Gaols
             ,
             or
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             appealed
             to
             God
             whether
             you
             and
             all
             such
             will
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             judgeth
             ,
             do
             your
             wor●t
             .
          
           
             But
             would
             you
             think
             what
             a
             stress
             this
             Humane
             Catholick
             layeth
             on
             innovating
             Prelates
             Compacts
             ?
             He
             adds
             after
             all
             this
             ,
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
             
               Whoever
               they
               were
               that
               nominated
               the
               persons
               ,
               whether
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               the
               Pope
               ;
               yet
               still
               they
               were
               the
               Bishops
               that
               performed
               the
               Office
               of
               Consecration
               ;
               which
               was
               that
               which
               was
               then
               thought
               immediately
               to
               confer
               the
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             You
             were
             not
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             then
             think
             it
             .
             —
             And
             you
             know
             mens
             thoughts
             so
             long
             before
             you
             were
             born
             no
             better
             than
             others
             ;
             
               Oportet
               fuisse
               memorem
            
             .
             Had
             you
             not
             memory
             enough
             to
             make
             your
             Preface
             meet
             with
             your
             Book
             ,
             where
             you
             say
             that
             Presbyters
             did
             Consecrate
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             not
             give
             them
             the
             Power
             ?
             and
             say
             that
             as
             to
             the
             
               Supreme
               President
            
             ,
             (
             we
             know
             his
             name
             )
             it
             must
             still
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             fundamental
             Humanist
             concludeth
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
             [
             
               They
               must
               be
               guilty
               of
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Divine
               Government
               ,
               —
               Guilty
               of
               giving
               or
               abetting
               a
               Divine
               Authority
               in
               Men
               to
               whom
               God
               has
               never
               given
               
               such
               Authority
               ,
               nay
               in
               opposition
               to
               all
               the
               Authority
               ,
               he
               has
               really
               established
               among
               men
               .
               They
               must
               be
               guilty
               of
               forging
               Covenants
               in
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               and
               counterfeiting
               the
               great
               Seals
               of
               Heaven
               in
               ratification
               of
               them
               .
               And
               what
               can
               be
               more
               Treasonable
               by
               all
               the
               Principles
               of
               Government
               ?
               What
               is
               more
               provoking
               and
               more
               difficultly
               pardonable
               —
               They
               must
               be
               guilty
               of
               sinning
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               unto
               Death
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sins
               described
               in
               the
               passages
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               with
               which
               none
               do
               terrifie
               the
               Consciences
               of
               ignorant
               unskilful
               persons
               more
               than
               they
               do
               .
               They
               must
               be
               guilty
               of
               such
               sins
               which
               as
               they
               need
               pardon
               more
               than
               others
               ;
               so
               do
               they
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               more
               effectually
               cut
               off
               the
               offender
               from
               all
               hopes
               of
               pardon
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               .
               By
               being
               disunited
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               loses
               his
               Union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Mystical
               benefits
               consequent
               to
               that
               Vnion
               .
               He
               has
               therefore
               no
               Title
               to
               the
               Sufferings
               ,
               or
               Merits
               ,
               or
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               those
               other
               blessings
               which
               were
               purchased
               by
               those
               Merits
               ,
               or
               which
               may
               be
               expected
               from
               those
               Intercessions
               .
               He
               has
               no
               Title
               to
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               the
               gifts
               and
               assistants
               of
               the
               blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               Promises
               of
               future
               Rewards
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               perform
               ALL
               OTHER
               PARTS
               OF
               HIS
               DVTY
               ,
               besides
               this
               of
               uniting
               himself
               again
               to
               Christ's
               Mystical
               Body
               in
               a
               VISIBLE
               COMMVNION
               :
               Till
               then
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               promises
               of
               acceptance
               of
               any
               Prayers
               which
               either
               he
               may
               offer
               for
               himself
               ,
               or
               others
               may
               offer
               for
               him
               .
               And
               how
               disconsolate
               must
               the
               condition
               of
               such
               a
               person
               be
               !
            
          
           
             And
             pag.
             20.
             
             
               Suppose
               I
               were
               mistaken
               —
               why
               should
               they
               take
               it
               ill
               to
               be
               warned
               of
               a
               danger
               ?
            
             —
          
           
             Ans.
             10.
             
             What
             harm
             was
             it
             for
             those
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               be
               circumcised
               and
               keep
               the
               Law
               of
            
             
             Moses
             ,
             
               ye
               cannot
               be
               saved
            
             ?
             And
             yet
             did
             Paul
             rail
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Beware
               of
               evil-workers
               ,
               beware
               of
               Dogs
               ,
               beware
               of
               the
               Concision
               ?
            
             What
             Sect
             cannot
             easily
             without
             a
             Doctors
             degree
             thus
             dispute
             ?
             
               You
               are
               all
               damned
               that
               be
               not
               of
               our
               mind
               or
               Sect.
            
             But
             the
             Devil
             hurts
             those
             most
             whom
             he
             least
             affrighteth
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
             What
             if
             we
             put
             this
             to
             wise
             men
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             agreed
             to
             the
             Compacts
             that
             bring
             us
             under
             these
             hellish
             consequences
             .
             I
             provoke
             him
             again
             to
             answer
             my
             proof
             against
             Terret
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Compacts
             but
             of
             one
             Empire
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             proveth
             he
             that
             we
             Brittains
             are
             under
             such
             Compacts
             ,
             when
             our
             Ancestors
             (
             and
             the
             Scots
             )
             renounced
             Communion
             with
             the
             Romanists
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             our
             Ancestors
             after
             turned
             to
             Popery
             or
             Church-Tyranny
             ,
             how
             proveth
             he
             that
             we
             are
             any
             more
             bound
             to
             sin
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             turned
             to
             Arianism
             or
             Turcism
             ?
             when
             Ezek.
             18.
             
             &
             33.
             speak
             for
             the
             clean
             contrary
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             if
             we
             prove
             that
             Christ
             hath
             himself
             given
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             an
             account
             of
             his
             own
             Institution
             of
             Church-Form
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             its
             Essence
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             altering
             Compacts
             contrary
             to
             this
             are
             diabolical
             :
             Will
             Christ
             damn
             us
             for
             not
             breaking
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             serving
             the
             Devil
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             unpardonable
             ,
             not
             to
             despise
             Christ's
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             Devil
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             if
             we
             prove
             to
             him
             that
             the
             very
             Species
             of
             his
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             a
             Supreme
             Catholick
             Jurisdiction
             is
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Treason
             against
             him
             ?
             Are
             we
             Traytors
             for
             not
             being
             Traytors
             ?
          
           
           
             6.
             
             What
             if
             we
             prove
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             his
             very
             Canons
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             Bishops
             that
             he
             damns
             us
             for
             not
             owning
             ,
             are
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             having
             no
             true
             Call
             and
             Title
             to
             that
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             ?
          
           
             Will
             you
             have
             yet
             another
             of
             his
             Self-contradictions
             ?
             P.
             7.
             
             [
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               look
               on
               it
               as
               an
               Argument
               that
               God
               never
               intended
               to
               oblige
               Particular
               Churches
               to
               as
               great
               a
               dependence
               on
               other
               Churches
               as
               that
               is
               wherein
               he
               has
               obliged
               Subjects
               to
               depend
               on
               their
               own
               Churches
               ,
               because
               by
               his
               contrivance
               of
               things
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               Separating
               Churches
               must
               be
               left
               as
               destitute
               of
               the
               ordinary
               means
               of
               Salvation
               on
               their
               separation
               from
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               particular
               Subjects
               are
               on
               their
               separation
               from
               their
               own
               Churches
               —
               Abating
               what
               obligations
               they
               have
               brought
               on
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               Compacts
               ,
               God
               has
               made
               them
               equal
               .
               —
               There
               is
               no
               way
               of
               judging
               who
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               intrinsick
               merit
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               I
               really
               believe
               that
               the
               true
               original
               design
               of
               those
               Compacts
               whereby
               particular
               Churches
               have
               voluntarily
               submitted
               to
               restrictions
               of
               their
               original
               Power
               ,
               was
               ONLY
               that
               every
               particular
               Church
               might
               have
               her
               Censures
               confirmed
               in
               all
               other
               Churches
               in
               reference
               to
               those
               who
               were
               originally
               her
               own
               Subjects
               ;
               not
               to
               gain
               a
               Power
               over
               any
               other
               Subjects
               but
               her
               own
               ;
               nor
               to
               submit
               to
               any
               other
               Power
               ,
               &c.
            
             Alas
             !
             And
             have
             Compacts
             by
             we
             know
             not
             who
             brought
             us
             all
             into
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             unpardonable
             sin
             ?
             Though
             Christ
             died
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             saveth
             none
             but
             Consenters
             :
             And
             can
             Men
             in
             Asia
             ,
             in
             Towns
             whose
             Names
             we
             poor
             Countreymen
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             make
             Laws
             to
             Damn
             all
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             ,
             that
             obey
             them
             not
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             our
             own
             Consent
             ?
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             hath
             yet
             an
             easie
             remedy
             against
             all
             this
             :
             He
             doth
             indeed
             frequently
             prove
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             him
             )
             that
             though
             you
             have
             
               Faith
               that
               works
               by
               Love
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               other
               duty
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             in
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             )
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
             without
             external
             Communion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             subjection
             to
             this
             humanly
             compacted
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             so
             said
             Pope
             Nicholas
             long
             ago
             ,
             yea
             and
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             when
             Pius
             2d
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             Graces
             and
             Duties
             will
             not
             save
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             saith
             this
             Man
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
             
               They
               may
               easily
               avoid
               the
               danger
               only
               by
               returning
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Vnity
               .
            
             Mark
             
               Catholick
               Vnity
            
             .
             National
             Unity
             will
             not
             serve
             :
             We
             grant
             it
             .
             But
             what
             
               Catholick
               Vnity
            
             is
             ,
             and
             whether
             Catholick
             Councils
             with
             a
             Catholick
             President
             that
             hath
             an
             Antecedent
             Power
             to
             call
             and
             oblige
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             are
             null
             ,
             rebellious
             and
             punishable
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             all
             Power
             escheateth
             in
             the
             Intervals
             of
             Councils
             ,
             whether
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             be
             necessary
             to
             Catholick
             Unity
             ,
             or
             to
             Antichristian
             Church
             Tyranny
             is
             the
             doubt
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             with
             Dr.
             Iz.
             Barrow's
             Theses
             ,
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Patriarchs
               are
               an
               Humane
               Institution
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               As
               they
               were
               erected
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Prudence
               of
               Men
               ▪
               so
               they
               may
               be
               dissolved
               by
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               They
               were
               erected
               by
               the
               leave
               and
               confirmation
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               they
               may
               be
               dejected
               ,
               if
               great
               reason
               do
               appear
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Patriarchate
               of
               the
               Pope
               beyond
               his
               own
               Province
               or
               Diocess
               doth
               not
               subsist
               upon
               any
               Canon
               of
               a
               general
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               He
               can
               therefore
               claim
               no
               such
               Power
               otherwise
               than
               upon
               his
               Invasion
               or
               Assumption
               .
            
          
           
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               Primates
               and
               Metropolitans
               of
               the
               Western
               Church
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               otherwise
               than
               by
               force
               or
               one
               of
               fear
               to
               have
               submitted
               to
               such
               an
               Authority
               as
               he
               doth
               Vsurp
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               really
               a
               Patriarchal
               Power
               ,
               (
               like
               that
               granted
               by
               the
               Canons
               and
               Princes
               )
               but
               another
               sort
               of
               Power
               which
               the
               Pope
               doth
               Exercise
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               most
               rightful
               Patriarch
               holding
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               imposing
               unjust
               Laws
               ,
               or
               Tyrannically
               abusing
               his
               Power
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               rejected
               from
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Such
               a
               Patriarch
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               a
               free
               Synod
               if
               it
               may
               be
               had
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               If
               such
               a
               Synod
               cannot
               be
               had
               by
               consent
               of
               Princes
               ,
               each
               Church
               may
               free
               it self
               from
               the
               mischiefs
               induced
               by
               his
               perverse
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               No
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               can
               interpose
               in
               the
               management
               of
               any
               Affairs
               within
               the
               Territory
               of
               any
               Prince
               without
               his
               Concession
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             
               By
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               ancient
               Practice
               ,
               Princes
               may
               model
               the
               Bounds
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               erect
               Bishopricks
               ,
               enlarge
               ,
               diminish
               or
               transfer
               them
               as
               they
               please
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             
               Wherefore
               each
               Prince
               having
               Supream
               Power
               in
               his
               own
               Dominion
               and
               equal
               to
               the
               Emperors
               in
               his
               ,
               may
               exclude
               any
               Foreign
               Prelate
               from
               Jurisdiction
               in
               his
               Territories
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               for
               the
               publick
               peace
               and
               good
               that
               he
               should
               do
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             15.
             
             
               Such
               Prelate
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               content
               with
               his
               doing
               so
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             
               Any
               Prelate
               Exercising
               Power
               in
               the
               Dominion
               of
               any
               Prince
               ,
               is
            
             eatenus
             
               his
               Subject
               ;
               as
               the
               Popes
               and
               all
               Bishops
               were
               to
               the
               Roman
               Emperor
               .
            
          
           
           
             17.
             
             
               Those
               Joints
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               Established
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               by
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               Emperors
               ,
               were
               (
               as
               to
               necessary
               continuance
               )
               dissolved
               by
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               The
               Power
               of
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               Territories
               of
               any
               Prince
               did
               subsist
               by
               his
               Authority
               and
               Favour
               .
            
          
           
             19.
             
             
               By
               the
               same
               Power
               as
               Princes
               have
               curbed
               the
               Exorbitancy
               of
               Papal
               Power
               in
               some
               Cases
               ,
               (
               of
               entertaining
               Legates
               ,
               making
               Appeals
               ,
               disposing
               of
               Benefices
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             
               by
               the
               same
               they
               might
               exclude
               it
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             
               The
               practice
               of
               Christianity
               doth
               not
               depend
               on
               the
               subsistence
               of
               such
               a
               form
               instituted
               by
               man.
               
            
          
           
             As
             to
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             fundamental
             Opinion
             (
             that
             the
             Minister
             can
             have
             no
             Power
             which
             the
             Ordainer
             intended
             not
             to
             give
             him
             )
             He
             overthroweth
             by
             it
             all
             the
             Reformation
             and
             all
             the
             English
             reforming
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             derived
             from
             the
             Roman
             Ordination
             :
             For
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             intended
             not
             to
             give
             them
             Power
             to
             reform
             ,
             or
             to
             Worship
             God
             as
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Protestants
             are
             against
             him
             :
             Saith
             Dr.
             Challoner
             (
             in
             his
             
               Credo
               Eccles.
               Cath.
            
             p.
             95.
             )
             
               However
               the
               Priest
               at
               the
               Baptizing
               ,
               or
               the
               Bishop
               at
               the
               Ordination
               ,
               had
               another
               meaning
               ,
               yet
               the
               words
               wherewith
               they
               Baptized
               and
               Ordained
               being
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               Christs
               meaning
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               which
               receiveth
               from
               another
               ,
               is
               to
               receive
               it
               according
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Principal
               Giver
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Instrumental
               Giver
               .
               He
               which
               confers
               Baptism
               and
               Orders
               as
               the
               Principal
               Donor
               is
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               confers
               them
               only
               as
               his
               Instruments
               .
            
             ]
             So
             others
             .
          
           
             As
             all
             Power
             is
             of
             God
             and
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             so
             Usurpation
             is
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             higher
             the
             worse
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             Antichrist
             is
             supposed
             by
             
             many
             to
             signifie
             one
             that
             is
             a
             
               Vsurping
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Usurper
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Soveraignty
            
             which
             none
             but
             Christ
             is
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Jos.
               Glanviles
            
             Character
             of
             Devils
             or
             Evil
             Spirits
             in
             his
             
               Sadduc●ismus
               Triumphatus
            
             is
             considerable
             ,
             p.
             33.
             and
             42.
             
             Edit
             .
             2.
             
             
               [
               The
               meanest
               and
               basest
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               darkness
               —
               having
               none
               to
               Rule
               and
               Tyrannize
               over
               within
               the
               Circle
               of
               their
               own
               Nature
               and
               Government
               ,
               they
               affect
               a
               proud
               Empire
               over
               us
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               Dominion
               and
               Authority
               being
               largely
               spread
               through
               the
               whole
               circumference
               of
               degenerated
               Nature
               ,
               especially
               among
               those
               whose
               Pride
               was
               their
               Original
               Transgression
               :
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               desireth
               to
               get
               him
               Vassals
               to
               pay
               him
               Homage
               .
               —
            
          
           
             
               The
               good
               Angels
               have
               no
               such
               ends
               to
               prosecute
               ,
               as
               the
               gaining
               any
               Vassals
               to
               serve
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               Ministring
               Spirits
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               and
               no
               self-designers
               for
               a
               proud
               and
               insolent
               Dominion
               over
               us
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             think
             no
             Devil
             but
             Beelzebub
             the
             Prince
             aspireth
             so
             high
             as
             to
             be
             Ruler
             of
             all
             the
             World
             or
             Church
             :
             And
             when
             Cardinal
             Bertrand
             told
             Philip
             King
             of
             France
             that
             God
             had
             not
             been
             Wise
             if
             he
             had
             not
             set
             up
             one
             as
             his
             Vicegerent
             visibly
             to
             Rule
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             he
             set
             up
             that
             Vice-god
             so
             far
             above
             God
             himself
             as
             to
             forbid
             obeying
             him
             before
             his
             Viceroy
             ,
             or
             to
             deny
             Gods
             Universal
             Laws
             to
             be
             above
             Mans
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             all
             Appeals
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             that
             the
             President
             of
             Counsels
             must
             be
             obeyed
             without
             excepting
             ,
          
           
             If
             Gods
             Laws
             and
             his
             be
             inconsistent
             .
          
           
             Since
             the
             Writing
             of
             all
             foregoing
             ,
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             hath
             Published
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             
             called
             ,
             A
             Discourse
             of
             one
             Altar
             and
             one
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             against
             us
             whom
             he
             calleth
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             me
             in
             particular
             .
             It
             is
             much
             of
             the
             Complexion
             of
             the
             First
             Part
             ,
             (
             His
             Schismatical
             Book
             )
             being
             a
             Chain
             of
             many
             linked
             Propositions
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             are
             false
             ,
             and
             many
             falsly
             shaped
             and
             applied
             :
             But
             put
             off
             with
             a
             confident
             Affirmation
             that
             he
             hath
             proved
             them
             true
             ;
             And
             his
             former
             Method
             is
             defended
             by
             as
             confident
             an
             Affirmation
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             said
             against
             them
             invalidates
             not
             his
             proof
             .
             The
             shortest
             way
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             of
             defending
             himself
             ,
             and
             answering
             others
             ,
             and
             saveth
             the
             labour
             of
             much
             Writing
             and
             Reading
             :
             And
             I
             think
             if
             the
             tedious
             Discourses
             of
             his
             two
             Volumes
             had
             been
             just
             so
             abbreviated
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Kindness
             to
             his
             Readers
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             reserve
             his
             Answer
             to
             my
             last
             Book
             against
             him
             to
             another
             Treatise
             ,
             or
             mean
             to
             overpass
             it
             by
             saying
             it
             is
             contemptible
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             much
             desire
             to
             know
             .
             I
             find
             him
             here
             in
             his
             Preface
             doing
             that
             which
             may
             serve
             his
             turn
             much
             better
             than
             an
             answer
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             Many
             angry
             Charges
             that
             I
             slander
             him
             ;
             2.
             
             An
             attempt
             to
             prove
             it
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Method
             .
             3.
             
             Confident
             Affirmation
             that
             I
             write
             not
             accurately
             ,
             nor
             answer
             his
             Proofs
             .
             And
             to
             those
             that
             read
             his
             Books
             and
             not
             mine
             ,
             this
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             His
             Proof
             of
             my
             Slander
             is
             mostly
             by
             way
             of
             question
             ;
             
               Where
               did
               I
               say
               this
               or
               that
               ?
            
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             Those
             things
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             feigneth
             me
             to
             say
             of
             him
             :
             Joyning
             divers
             late
             Writers
             together
             ,
             I
             mention
             what
             is
             said
             among
             them
             ,
             some
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             takes
             all
             to
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             When
             I
             mention
             the
             clear
             Consequences
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             3.
             
             And
             when
             in
             my
             
             Letters
             I
             recite
             his
             
               Verbal
               Discourse
               with
            
             me
             ,
             he
             asks
             ,
             
               Where
               have
               I
               said
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Did
             I
             not
             find
             him
             a
             
               designed
               Hider
            
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             suspect
             designed
             Fraud
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             very
             glad
             that
             he
             so
             much
             as
             intimateth
             in
             his
             Questions
             a
             denial
             of
             so
             many
             Errors
             ;
             But
             who
             can
             choose
             but
             suspect
             his
             Sincerity
             in
             such
             
               seeming
               Denials
            
             ,
             who
             findeth
             some
             of
             them
             unsincere
             .
             
               E.
               g.
            
             He
             asketh
             
               (
               Pref.
               )
               Where
               did
               I
               once
               call
            
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             
               a
               Saint
            
             ?
             This
             startleth
             me
             :
             Many
             times
             have
             my
             Ears
             heard
             him
             call
             him
             [
             Saint
             Thomas
             ]
             and
             never
             once
             heard
             him
             call
             him
             otherwise
             .
             And
             doth
             he
             now
             seem
             to
             deny
             it
             ?
             I
             never
             said
             that
             he
             so
             wrote
             ,
             but
             so
             
               called
               him
            
             .
             Had
             I
             not
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             when
             he
             oft
             calls
             (
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             ;
             
               One
               Political
               Body
               under
               One
               humane
               Government
               which
               all
               must
               obey
               ,
            
             and
             not
             question
             ,
             whether
             it's
             Laws
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ]
             that
             he
             meant
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Diocess
             ?
             There
             are
             Thousands
             of
             Diocesses
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             spake
             of
             is
             
               but
               One.
            
             Had
             I
             any
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             when
             he
             talkt
             of
             the
             
               sole
               right
               of
               the
               President
               to
               call
               Councils
               or
               Assemblies
               to
               make
               Church
               Canons
               ,
            
             that
             he
             meant
             only
             Diocesans
             ?
             When
             as
             a
             Diocesane
             hath
             no
             Bishops
             under
             him
             to
             Convocate
             ?
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             Convocate
             Bishops
             to
             whom
             he
             appropriateth
             this
             Legislation
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             as
             he
             seeth
             cause
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             But
             I
             abhor
             making
             any
             Man
             thought
             to
             own
             what
             he
             disowneth
             .
             And
             I
             gladly
             receive
             his
             intimated
             Denyals
             in
             these
             Questions
             ;
             and
             tender
             them
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             all
             that
             are
             for
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             denieth
             (
             by
             intimation
             )
             
               all
               humane
               Vniversal
               Church
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             
               humane
               Power
               of
               Legislation
               or
               Judgment
               over
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             He
             denieth
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
               Collectively
            
             ought
             to
             be
             either
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             ,
             in
             Pope
             or
             Council
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             denieth
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             any
             Primacy
             or
             Presidentship
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             him
             to
             call
             them
             .
             It
             was
             but
             a
             Diocesans
             Power
             to
             Convocate
             his
             Presbyters
             that
             he
             meant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             taketh
             the
             French
             Church
             for
             Papists
             ,
             while
             they
             own
             the
             Popish
             Communion
             (
             though
             many
             are
             not
             so
             in
             their
             Principles
             :
             But
             it
             is
             Mens
             Principles
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             Communion
             )
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             denieth
             Communion
             with
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             (
             Doth
             Dr.
             Saywell
             do
             so
             ?
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             taketh
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             for
             Papists
             ,
             (
             and
             hath
             no
             Communion
             with
             those
             that
             own
             them
             as
             being
             Papists
             .
             )
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             proveth
             the
             French
             Church
             guilty
             of
             the
             Hildebrandine
             Doctrine
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             (
             and
             Aquinas
             too
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             disowneth
             the
             terms
             of
             Cassander
             and
             Grotius
             as
             not
             sufficient
             to
             a
             lasting
             Peace
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             (
             odly
             )
             dreamed
             that
             when
             I
             deny
             a
             Governing
             College
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             thought
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             had
             meant
             such
             as
             our
             University
             Colleges
             ,
             cohabiting
             ,
             (
             this
             is
             no
             Slander
             in
             him
             )
             yet
             he
             declareth
             that
             by
             such
             a
             College
             ,
             he
             means
             but
             Bishops
             
               ejusdem
               Speciei
            
             ,
             governing
             the
             Church
             by
             parts
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             
               One
               Numerical
               Soveraign
            
             Company
             :
             But
             that
             they
             should
             hold
             all
             due
             Communion
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             (
             which
             he
             may
             see
             I
             still
             grant
             .
             )
             And
             he
             falsly
             fancies
             that
             I
             am
             against
             
             Cyprian's
             naming
             of
             Colleagues
             or
             his
             sence
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             if
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             be
             sincere
             ,
             he
             makes
             himself
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Separatists
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Consider
             how
             narrow
             his
             Communion
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             owneth
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             Communion
             with
             the
             rigid
             Italian
             Papists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             with
             the
             moderate
             Papists
             that
             are
             for
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             For
             he
             takes
             them
             for
             Papists
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             no
             Communion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             Communion
             with
             Papists
             :
             Though
             many
             of
             them
             are
             no
             Papists
             in
             their
             Principles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             Communion
             with
             any
             Protestant
             Churches
             that
             have
             not
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             with
             any
             Protestants
             that
             have
             Bishops
             not
             Ordained
             by
             Canonical
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             (
             at
             lest
             presumptively
             )
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             With
             none
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             that
             have
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             that
             want
             such
             Succession
             ,
             or
             refuse
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             all
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             With
             none
             of
             the
             remote
             Nations
             ,
             called
             Jacobites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             &c.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             judged
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             Communicate
             with
             such
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             notorious
             interruption
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Not
             with
             the
             Maronites
             ,
             or
             any
             Sect
             that
             Communicate
             with
             Papists
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Not
             with
             the
             Nonconformists
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             whom
             he
             endeavoureth
             to
             prove
             Damnable
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Not
             with
             the
             true
             and
             old
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             professed
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             those
             Foreign
             Protestants
             whom
             he
             calleth
             Schismaticks
             :
             Nor
             with
             any
             of
             the
             present
             Bishops
             and
             Conformists
             ,
             who
             profess
             the
             same
             Communion
             :
             For
             his
             Rule
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Schismaticks
             who
             Communicate
             with
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             Who
             then
             hath
             he
             Communion
             with
             ?
             It
             seems
             none
             but
             those
             few
             new
             Men
             in
             England
             of
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             may
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Nay
             ,
             not
             with
             those
             among
             them
             who
             profess
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             except
             with
             the
             Jesuited
             part
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             with
             those
             of
             them
             who
             are
             for
             one
             Supreme
             Universal
             Aristocracy
             ,
             or
             Legislative
             College
             ,
             Council
             and
             Judicature
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             can
             you
             tell
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             is
             of
             :
             Or
             is
             there
             a
             more
             notorious
             Separatist
             or
             Schismatick
             than
             he
             ?
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             And
             now
             can
             any
             Man
             tell
             which
             is
             that
             Church
             which
             he
             speaketh
             such
             wonderful
             things
             of
             ?
             as
             the
             
               One
               Body
            
             Politick
             of
             Christ
             )
             with
             one
             visible
             human
             Government
             ?
             Which
             be
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Church
             that
             have
             all
             that
             Leviathan-like
             Power
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             which
             he
             describeth
             and
             asserteth
             ?
             Is
             it
             only
             the
             uncertain
             relicts
             of
             all
             these
             ?
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Mr.
             D.
             hopeth
             (
             justly
             )
             that
             none
             ,
             or
             few
             of
             his
             friendly
             Readers
             will
             read
             what
             I
             write
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             I
             detect
             his
             Fraud
             and
             putid
             Errors
             ,
             he
             puts
             it
             off
             with
             saying
             ,
             [
             I
             do
             but
             put
             many
             new
             Questions
             ,
             and
             answer
             nothing
             accurately
             .
             ]
             But
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             them
             
             that
             will
             read
             ,
             I
             will
             ask
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             his
             little
             invisible
             Church
             be
             a
             Body
             meet
             for
             the
             Glorious
             Elogies
             which
             he
             giveth
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             I
             profess
             I
             know
             not
             one
             Bishop
             that
             is
             of
             his
             professed
             Principles
             .
             Archbishop
             Laud
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             took
             a
             General
             Council
             to
             be
             a
             Court
             of
             Pretorian
             Power
             to
             be
             externally
             obeyed
             by
             all
             the
             Church
             .
             Bishop
             Guning
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             foresaid
             Evidence
             sheweth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             whether
             his
             Church
             have
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             which
             he
             describeth
             ,
             over
             those
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             only
             over
             those
             within
             ?
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             narrow
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             magnified
             little
             Church
             ?
             Let
             their
             own
             Subjects
             escape
             their
             Damning
             Power
             how
             they
             can
             ;
             it
             seems
             none
             of
             all
             the
             people
             on
             Earth
             whom
             he
             counteth
             Schismaticks
             or
             Hereticks
             are
             within
             their
             reach
             :
             For
             these
             with
             him
             are
             all
             without
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             They
             were
             within
             when
             they
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             is
             not
             all
             one
             .
             2.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             but
             Sacrilegious
             Acts
             and
             Nullities
             that
             are
             done
             by
             such
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             But
             let
             us
             come
             to
             his
             new
             Book
             and
             Method
             .
             And
             first
             I
             will
             tell
             him
             once
             more
             what
             our
             different
             Church
             Principles
             are
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             accuse
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             Head
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ;
             both
             of
             Influence
             and
             Government
             ,
             Constitutive
             ,
             Specifying
             
             and
             Unifying
             ;
             and
             hath
             no
             Deputy
             or
             Vicar
             under
             him
             ,
             Aristocratical
             or
             Monarchical
             that
             hath
             any
             such
             Capacity
             ,
             Power
             or
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             though
             Compaginated
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             is
             only
             one
             Politick
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             other
             Soveraign
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             neither
             Pope
             ,
             Council
             or
             College
             of
             Bishops
             have
             any
             Legislative
             or
             Judicial
             Power
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             Collective
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             several
             Pastors
             are
             such
             to
             their
             several
             Churches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             are
             they
             obliged
             to
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             all
             in
             Concordant
             Observation
             of
             Christs
             Laws
             .
             And
             all
             Churches
             and
             Christians
             to
             help
             others
             to
             their
             Power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             they
             afford
             such
             Counsel
             ,
             or
             help
             for
             Concord
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             not
             as
             Lay-men
             ,
             but
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             Pastors
             to
             other
             Mens
             Flocks
             .
             As
             Physicians
             of
             several
             Hospitals
             ,
             and
             Judges
             of
             several
             Courts
             ,
             or
             Mayors
             of
             several
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             Kings
             of
             several
             Kingdoms
             may
             advise
             for
             Concord
             ,
             without
             Usurping
             each
             others
             Government
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             God
             only
             by
             Moses
             made
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             were
             not
             to
             make
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Rule
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Prophetical
             and
             Mediatorial
             Work
             :
             So
             Christ
             only
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Spirit
             (
             of
             Infallibility
             and
             Miracles
             )
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             made
             the
             Christian
             Universal
             Law
             ,
             and
             no
             Men
             are
             to
             make
             more
             such
             ,
             but
             to
             Rule
             by
             that
             so
             made
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             Gerson
             truely
             told
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Christs
             own
             
             Law
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             Universal
             )
             else
             Christ
             had
             not
             been
             a
             perfect
             Law-giver
             :
             And
             they
             that
             pretend
             by
             Supplements
             or
             Emendations
             to
             add
             or
             do
             better
             ,
             are
             not
             his
             Ministers
             but
             Accusers
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Therefore
             those
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             that
             have
             presumed
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             have
             Usurped
             Christs
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             are
             false
             Prophets
             or
             Traytors
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Therefore
             none
             should
             own
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             Schism
             ,
             but
             Duty
             so
             far
             to
             disown
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Nor
             should
             any
             own
             these
             Bishops
             as
             such
             ,
             who
             own
             this
             their
             Usurpation
             .
             As
             no
             Soldiers
             of
             the
             Kings
             Army
             should
             follow
             those
             Captains
             who
             subject
             themselves
             to
             and
             take
             Commissions
             from
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             Usurper
             or
             Foreign
             Princes
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             under
             Christ
             as
             to
             Laws
             is
             only
             to
             keep
             and
             teach
             Christs
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Rule
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             determine
             themselves
             of
             undetermined
             circumstances
             or
             accidents
             ,
             which
             vary
             as
             time
             and
             emergent
             occasions
             vary
             ,
             and
             are
             unfit
             for
             Universal
             Obligation
             ;
             and
             this
             Power
             they
             have
             only
             over
             their
             single
             Flocks
             ,
             though
             by
             contract
             they
             may
             join
             in
             such
             things
             with
             others
             for
             Concords
             sake
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             the
             case
             of
             many
             Churches
             is
             alike
             ,
             and
             their
             common
             good
             requireth
             Concord
             in
             any
             such
             accidents
             ,
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             such
             Concordant
             Agreements
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             command
             for
             Concord
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             if
             on
             this
             pretence
             Pastors
             will
             turn
             Agreements
             for
             Concord
             into
             Laws
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             seem
             needful
             to
             Unity
             which
             is
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             no
             Christians
             should
             encourage
             their
             Usurpation
             by
             Obedience
             ,
             it
             
             being
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             general
             Laws
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Whatever
             maketh
             true
             Christians
             maketh
             Men
             Members
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ?
             And
             only
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christians
             go
             to
             make
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Integrals
             to
             make
             compleat
             Christians
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Canons
             of
             Bishops
             are
             not
             Essential
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             nor
             the
             understanding
             the
             many
             Controversies
             about
             Diocesans
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Ordinations
             ,
             Successions
             ,
             nor
             to
             know
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Baptism
             is
             our
             Christening
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             truely
             Baptized
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             and
             right
             to
             Heaven
             before
             he
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             Pastor
             ;
             as
             the
             Eunuch
             Acts
             8.
             and
             many
             converted
             without
             Bishops
             :
             As
             the
             Indians
             by
             Edesius
             and
             Frumentius
             ,
             and
             the
             Iberians
             by
             a
             Maid
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Whosoever
             truely
             repenteth
             and
             believeth
             and
             loveth
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             a
             Heavenly
             Mind
             and
             Life
             ,
             is
             pardoned
             before
             God
             ,
             before
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             doth
             but
             Invest
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             more
             fully
             by
             Covenant
             and
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             it
             without
             contempt
             will
             not
             keep
             him
             from
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             No
             one
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             being
             joyned
             to
             a
             right
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             receiving
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             :
             No
             Sacrament
             saveth
             the
             unqualified
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Thousands
             live
             in
             ignorance
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             Atheism
             ,
             Sadduceism
             ,
             Carnality
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             &c.
             that
             conform
             to
             Bishops
             
             and
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             And
             to
             tell
             such
             they
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             is
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Damnable
             deceit
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Levites
             and
             Inferior
             Priests
             received
             not
             their
             Office
             from
             the
             High-priest
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             Law
             had
             it
             by
             Inheritance
             to
             which
             God
             chose
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             :
             Nor
             had
             the
             High
             Priests
             power
             to
             add
             to
             ,
             or
             alter
             the
             Laws
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Inferior
             Priests
             or
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Nor
             was
             there
             a
             necessity
             of
             an
             uninterrupted
             regular
             Succession
             ;
             much
             was
             of
             man's
             making
             :
             Christ
             owned
             them
             that
             were
             in
             possession
             ,
             though
             Usurpers
             ,
             not
             of
             Aarons
             Line
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             bought
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Seeing
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             so
             much
             of
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             made
             sufficient
             Laws
             for
             Church
             Offices
             ,
             it
             is
             presumption
             to
             Judaize
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             any
             other
             imitation
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             than
             Christ
             hath
             ordained
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             No
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             an
             High
             Priest
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             had
             equal
             Apostolical
             Power
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Christ
             rebuked
             them
             for
             seeking
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             ,
             and
             expresly
             forbad
             that
             which
             they
             sought
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Every
             Pastor
             or
             Church-Presbyter
             hath
             an
             Office
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Teaching
             ,
             Priestly
             and
             Ruling
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Every
             ones
             Pastoral
             Office
             is
             instituted
             and
             described
             by
             Christ
             (
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             )
             and
             this
             specification
             is
             Divine
             ,
             which
             none
             may
             alter
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             other
             such
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Therefore
             (
             as
             Papists
             confess
             of
             the
             Pope
             )
             all
             that
             men
             have
             to
             do
             is
             (
             not
             to
             be
             makers
             or
             
             donors
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             shall
             receive
             it
             from
             Christ's
             donative
             Instrument
             ,
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             ministerially
             to
             invest
             them
             (
             as
             men
             Christen
             ,
             Marry
             ,
             Crown
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             28.
             
             No
             Minister
             or
             Priest
             representeth
             Christ
             simpliciter
             ,
             but
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             as
             Embassadors
             or
             Justices
             do
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             Christ's
             Laws
             are
             above
             mans
             ,
             and
             no
             man's
             to
             be
             obeyed
             against
             them
             .
             To
             obey
             man
             against
             God
             is
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             Priests
             or
             Bishops
             are
             under
             Christ's
             Laws
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             all
             their
             true
             Power
             is
             given
             and
             limited
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             go
             against
             Christ's
             Laws
             ,
             they
             represent
             him
             not
             therein
             ,
             nor
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             as
             usurping
             an
             unjust
             Power
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Therefore
             every
             Christian
             hath
             a
             Judgment
             of
             discerning
             whether
             Bishops
             Laws
             agree
             with
             Christ's
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             governed
             as
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Infants
             ,
             Idiots
             or
             Brutes
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             They
             that
             deny
             this
             ,
             and
             require
             absolute
             obedience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             set
             man
             above
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjects
             to
             be
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             where
             Kings
             ,
             or
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Prelates
             will
             command
             it
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Multitudes
             of
             Church-Canons
             have
             been
             contrary
             to
             Christ's
             Laws
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             (
             with
             grief
             )
             proved
             in
             my
             History
             of
             Councils
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Bishops
             that
             deposed
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             were
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             therein
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             since
             the
             use
             of
             General
             Councils
             are
             disagreed
             who
             are
             the
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             one
             Party
             setting
             up
             one
             ,
             whom
             
             others
             reject
             and
             condemn
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             know
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Bishop
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             ,
             few
             Christians
             could
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Many
             Canons
             nullifie
             the
             Office
             and
             Power
             of
             these
             Bishops
             who
             come
             in
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             without
             the
             choice
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             :
             And
             I
             think
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             professeth
             Communion
             with
             few
             but
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             by
             Canons
             condemned
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             unchangeable
             Law
             of
             man
             for
             appropriating
             a
             certain
             space
             of
             ground
             to
             one
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Grotius
             and
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thought
             that
             at
             first
             most
             great
             Cities
             had
             two
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             one
             of
             Jews
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             the
             Apostles
             never
             so
             appropriated
             any
             places
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             oft
             divers
             in
             one
             City
             were
             their
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Occupation
             of
             a
             space
             of
             ground
             for
             Priestly
             Power
             is
             no
             just
             Title
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             altered
             :
             And
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Occupation
             was
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             Dodwells
             Model
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             If
             each
             City
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             each
             of
             our
             Corporations
             should
             have
             one
             ,
             being
             all
             Cities
             in
             that
             antient
             sense
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             all
             to
             be
             of
             any
             fixed
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             elsewhere
             (
             of
             Travellers
             ,
             some
             Embassadors
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Vagrants
             ,
             &c.
             )
             while
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             own
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Law.
             
          
           
             41.
             
             The
             Electors
             do
             more
             to
             the
             making
             of
             Bishops
             than
             the
             Ordainers
             :
             Oft-times
             Bishops
             have
             ordained
             contrary
             Competitors
             ,
             some
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ;
             and
             are
             oft
             forc't
             to
             ordain
             whom
             Princes
             and
             Patrons
             chuse
             .
          
           
           
             42.
             
             Cyprian
             and
             his
             Carthage
             Council
             ,
             prove
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Martial
             and
             Basilides
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Peoples
             Duty
             to
             forsake
             those
             Bishops
             who
             are
             not
             qualified
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Law
             ,
             though
             Canonically
             ordained
             and
             approved
             .
             And
             Martin
             separated
             from
             such
             ;
             and
             Gildas
             saith
             he
             is
             not
             
               eximius
               Christianus
            
             ,
             that
             owned
             the
             Brittish
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Christ
             hath
             left
             sufficient
             Directions
             ,
             for
             the
             continuation
             or
             restoration
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             without
             Canonical
             successive
             Ordination
             uninterrupted
             ;
             As
             well
             as
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             Kings
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Seeing
             Mr.
             D.
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               Presumptive
               title
            
             may
             serve
             ,
             he
             thereby
             confesseth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             real
             Canonical
             Succession
             ,
             but
             the
             Opinion
             of
             it
             that
             he
             makes
             necessary
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             Who
             must
             be
             the
             Presenters
             ?
             When
             they
             so
             greatly
             differ
             ?
             Grotius
             presumed
             that
             the
             Chief
             Minister
             of
             a
             City
             or
             a
             Church
             was
             really
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             The
             Reformed
             can
             prove
             a
             more
             probable
             Succession
             than
             the
             Roman
             ,
             whose
             frequent
             interruptions
             hath
             been
             oft
             proved
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             If
             we
             must
             imitate
             the
             Jewish
             High
             Priesthood
             ,
             not
             every
             City
             must
             have
             one
             ,
             but
             every
             Nation
             (
             and
             so
             England
             hath
             none
             )
             or
             else
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             48.
             
             Judea
             being
             a
             small
             Country
             ,
             all
             the
             People
             at
             their
             great
             Anniversaries
             might
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             which
             in
             great
             Kingdoms
             and
             Empires
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             we
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             only
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Baptism
             which
             is
             no
             Sacrifice
             ,
             first
             uniteth
             us
             to
             him
             publickly
             ,
             as
             Faith
             and
             the
             Spirit
             do
             before
             secretly
             .
          
           
           
             50.
             
             It
             is
             a
             frivolous
             thing
             of
             Mr.
             D.
             to
             write
             a
             Book
             for
             one
             chief
             Altar
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             the
             Question
             is
             of
             what
             Church
             that
             one
             must
             be
             :
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             Ignatius
             appropriated
             them
             to
             Churches
             no
             bigger
             than
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Clerkson
             hath
             proved
             more
             ;
             and
             the
             Man
             confuteth
             none
             of
             this
             proof
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             Seeing
             he
             disowneth
             one
             Universal
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             one
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             or
             Nation
             at
             most
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             City
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             are
             now
             (
             and
             have
             been
             1200
             Years
             )
             in
             so
             great
             dissention
             disowning
             each
             others
             Communion
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             know
             Catholicism
             by
             his
             way
             of
             Communion
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             And
             who
             shall
             Govern
             these
             several
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             each
             one
             be
             a
             Supreme
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             as
             much
             need
             of
             Government
             as
             Presbyters
             ?
          
           
             53.
             
             The
             Eucharist
             is
             no
             otherwise
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             an
             instituted
             Symbolical
             Commemoration
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             The
             validity
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             depends
             not
             on
             the
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             his
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             There
             are
             many
             Cases
             in
             which
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             and
             officiate
             without
             the
             Bishops
             consent
             :
             As
             in
             all
             the
             Popish
             Countries
             where
             they
             will
             admit
             none
             without
             consent
             to
             Sin.
             
          
           
             56.
             
             To
             make
             Bishops
             and
             all
             their
             Curates
             the
             absolute
             disposers
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             up
             the
             highest
             Papal
             Tyranny
             over
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             by
             vile
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             His
             words
             that
             the
             People
             can
             better
             judge
             of
             their
             visible
             Union
             with
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             Christ
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             invisible
             one
             ,
             is
             a
             pernicious
             intimation
             ,
             that
             this
             visible
             Church
             Union
             will
             
             save
             them
             that
             have
             not
             the
             invisible
             Grace
             of
             sound
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             I
             intended
             to
             have
             proceeded
             to
             a
             distinct
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             whole
             Book
             ,
             because
             I
             take
             him
             to
             be
             the
             most
             injurious
             and
             gross
             Adversary
             to
             the
             true
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             Pleading
             for
             Unity
             ,
             of
             any
             that
             calls
             himself
             a
             Protestant
             ;
             and
             find
             him
             not
             only
             extreamly
             self-conceited
             ,
             loquacious
             and
             magisterial
             (
             in
             a
             lowly
             Garb
             )
             but
             grosly
             unsincere
             ,
             intimating
             his
             denial
             of
             that
             in
             Print
             ,
             which
             he
             often
             owned
             to
             me
             in
             Private
             Conference
             ,
             viz.
             for
             the
             Nullity
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             his
             false
             Character
             ,
             for
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             the
             Papal
             Seat
             ;
             when
             I
             undertook
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             Christianity
             to
             say
             so
             ;
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             Christianity
             for
             him
             to
             Unchurch
             more
             Churches
             ,
             I
             think
             than
             the
             Papists
             ordinarily
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             I
             had
             gone
             thus
             far
             ,
             I
             was
             stopt
             by
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             his
             Church-Rulers
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             near
             two
             Years
             Imprisonment
             for
             my
             Paraphrase
             on
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             a
             Judicature
             ,
             as
             admirably
             agreeing
             to
             his
             Principles
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             his
             Disciple
             (
             Chancellor
             Jeffreys
             lately
             Dead
             .
             )
             and
             such
             others
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             not
             to
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             more
             words
             to
             so
             wordy
             a
             Man
             ,
             I
             again
             and
             again
             (
             though
             I
             suppose
             in
             vain
             )
             provoke
             him
             and
             his
             dividing
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             answer
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             my
             first
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             my
             Sacrilegious
             desertion
             of
             the
             Ministry
             rebuked
             ,
             my
             Apology
             
             for
             the
             Nonconformists
             Preaching
             ,
             my
             English
             Nonconformity
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             David
             Clerkson's
             Posthumous
             Book
             for
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             against
             his
             Fiction
             of
             the
             present
             Diocesane
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             Bishops
             under
             them
             .
             But
             fraudulent
             Disputers
             will
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             silently
             pass
             by
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             answer
             :
             But
             will
             that
             be
             Peace
             to
             Conscience
             in
             the
             End
             ?
          
           
             Having
             said
             as
             much
             as
             I
             think
             needful
             to
             satisfie
             intelligent
             impartial
             Readers
             ,
             against
             his
             Schismatical
             Writings
             ,
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Church-Concord
             ;
             and
             here
             before
             ,
             I
             take
             my self
             discharged
             from
             any
             Obligation
             ,
             further
             to
             detect
             or
             confute
             his
             Fallacies
             .
             The
             rather
             because
             he
             can
             say
             and
             unsay
             ,
             as
             he
             finds
             his
             Interest
             lead
             him
             :
             And
             his
             Leviathan
             Church
             -
             Vicegod
             ,
             which
             he
             feigns
             to
             be
             God's
             Proxy
             to
             us
             ,
             from
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             appeal
             to
             Scripture
             or
             to
             God
             ,
             will
             to
             Men
             that
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             think
             by
             his
             own
             Description
             ,
             appear
             as
             frightful
             as
             
             Hob's
             his
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             (
             Some
             of
             this
             I
             wrote
             long
             after
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Book
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XX.
            
             Dr.
             
               Thomas
               Pierce
            
             now
             Dean
             of
             
             Salisbury's
             Judgment
             (
             and
             Dr.
             Hamonds
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Think
             Dean
             Pierce
             is
             the
             only
             Man
             surviving
             ,
             who
             was
             Commissioned
             by
             King
             Ch.
             2.
             to
             Treat
             with
             us
             for
             Concord
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             Bishops
             part
             ,
             in
             1661
             :
             And
             who
             hath
             lived
             to
             see
             by
             near
             30
             years
             Experience
             whether
             his
             Zeal
             against
             the
             terms
             of
             Concord
             which
             we
             as
             humble
             Supplicants
             offered
             ,
             hath
             done
             more
             Good
             ,
             
             and
             prevented
             more
             Evil
             ,
             than
             a
             Concord
             on
             those
             offered
             terms
             would
             have
             done
             .
             What
             it
             hath
             done
             on
             him
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             with
             others
             Experience
             hath
             had
             as
             little
             Success
             as
             Reason
             and
             Petitioning
             had
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             written
             against
             me
             more
             Book
             's
             than
             one
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             hath
             excelled
             in
             insulting
             and
             in
             command
             of
             words
             :
             His
             work
             is
             to
             prove
             Grotius
             to
             have
             been
             no
             Papist
             .
             Few
             Men
             living
             think
             highlier
             of
             Grotius
             than
             I
             as
             to
             what
             he
             wrote
             before
             his
             change
             :
             Especially
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Satisfactione
               Christi
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               De
               Imperio
               Sum.
               Pot.
               &
               de
               Jure
               Belli
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Annot.
             on
             the
             Evangelists
             .
             Valesius
             and
             Petavius
             took
             him
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Church
             ,
             as
             did
             Vincentius
             ,
             and
             Saravius
             .
             But
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             
               Name
               [
               Papist
            
             ]
             that
             I
             regard
             ,
             but
             the
             Thing
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             doubt
             between
             Dr.
             Pierce
             and
             me
             is
             ,
             
               What
               is
               Popery
            
             ?
             He
             thinks
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             proof
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Papist
             to
             be
             for
             an
             Universal
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             being
             taken
             for
             the
             Mistris
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             as
             Primate
             ,
             and
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             governing
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             not
             Arbitrarily
             ;
             And
             taking
             the
             Articles
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             ,
             his
             Creed
             and
             Oath
             added
             at
             Trent
             ,
             which
             contain
             the
             Body
             of
             that
             which
             Protestants
             call
             Popery
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             may
             be
             Sworn
             and
             bear
             a
             fair
             sense
             .
             (
             Though
             Dr.
             P.
             himself
             cannot
             subscribe
             them
             .
             )
             This
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             cited
             by
             me
             out
             of
             Grotius
             he
             taketh
             to
             be
             no
             proof
             of
             a
             Papist
             .
             Let
             him
             call
             it
             how
             he
             please
             ,
             The
             French
             Church
             Government
             ,
             or
             the
             Protestant
             or
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Thing
             (
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             specially
             an
             Universal
             that
             I
             deny
             .
             )
          
           
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             this
             he
             himself
             owneth
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             his
             Books
             ;
             particularly
             his
             
               New
               Discoverer
            
             ,
             Append.
             P.
             206
             ,
             207
             ,
             208
             :
             where
             he
             is
             for
             one
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             Not
             
               in
               specie
            
             only
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             we
             are
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             each
             Governing
             
               per
               partes
            
             in
             his
             own
             Province
             ,
             as
             Kings
             in
             their
             several
             Kingdoms
             )
             but
             numerically
             ,
             by
             one
             Aristocracy
             ,
             the
             Pope
             being
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ;
             And
             Aristocracy
             is
             a
             Government
             formed
             and
             unified
             
               in
               unâ
               Personâ
               Politicâ
            
             consisting
             
               ex
               pluribus
               Personis
               naturalibus
            
             ;
             Else
             it
             would
             not
             make
             one
             Soveraignty
             ,
             nor
             one
             Political
             Church
             or
             Society
             .
             Therefore
             his
             saying
             P.
             206.
             that
             the
             Pope's
             Primacy
             as
             (
             Universal
             )
             and
             his
             Western
             Patriarchate
             ,
             is
             no
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               but
               exactly
               reconcileable
               with
               an
               Aristocratick
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ]
             reconcileth
             not
             me
             at
             all
             to
             his
             Model
             ,
             who
             am
             past
             doubt
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             Aristocratical
             College
             is
             far
             more
             uncapable
             of
             Universal
             Government
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             than
             a
             Pope
             .
             [
             If
             
               inter
               impossibilia
               daretur
               Magis
               &
               Minus
            
             ]
             2.
             
             And
             that
             a
             College
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Foreign
             Kings
             (
             e.
             g.
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             are
             unfitter
             for
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             Govern
             Britain
             than
             a
             Pope
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Confutation
             of
             Dr.
             Pierce
             is
             sufficiently
             done
             before
             and
             after
             :
             I
             now
             only
             recite
             his
             Opinion
             :
             And
             am
             sorry
             that
             (
             
               he
               is
               sure
               that
               Dr.
            
             Hammond
             
               was
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
            
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             a
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             if
             any
             be
             for
             the
             French
             Church
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             call
             them
             Papists
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             themselves
             desire
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Thing
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Name
             that
             I
             oppose
             .
             The
             French
             know
             by
             feeling
             what
             that
             is
             ;
             God
             grant
             we
             feel
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               XXI
            
             .
             That
             this
             New
             sort
             of
             Prelatists
             who
             were
             for
             a
             Coalition
             with
             the
             French
             or
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             great
             Agents
             of
             all
             the
             Dividing
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             Persecuting
             Laws
             ,
             which
             have
             brought
             and
             kept
             us
             these
             Twenty
             seven
             Years
             in
             our
             dangerous
             lacerated
             State.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THat
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             before
             the
             days
             of
             Buckingham
             and
             Laud
             were
             quite
             of
             another
             Mind
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             fully
             proved
             :
             And
             no
             reasonable
             Man
             can
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             hath
             read
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             
             Jewel's
             Defence
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               Fulk
               ,
               Humphrey
               ,
               Field
               ,
               Willet
               ,
               Airy
               ,
               Bernard
               ,
               Crakenthorpe
               ,
               Sutliffe
               ,
               G.
               Abbot
               ,
               Rob.
               Abbot
               ,
               I.
               Reignolds
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Vsher
               ,
               Downame
               ,
               John
               White
               ,
               Birkbeck
               ,
               Cook
               ,
               Perkins
               ,
               Bilson
               ,
               Andrews
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
            
             and
             many
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             Dignitaries
             ,
             and
             other
             Conformists
             ;
             besides
             ,
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Latimer
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               Farrar
               ,
               Bradford
               ,
               Philpot
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Besides
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             England
             even
             in
             
             Laud's
             time
             and
             since
             ,
             have
             never
             consented
             to
             this
             Coalition
             ,
             is
             evident
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             Heylin
             confesseth
             that
             Laud
             prevailed
             but
             with
             four
             or
             five
             more
             Bishops
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             Arminians
             ,
             
               viz.
               Neale
               ,
               Howson
               ,
               Corbet
               ,
               Buckeridge
               ,
            
             and
             Mountague
             :
             And
             he
             that
             readeth
             Buckeridge
             his
             Book
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             
             Mountague's
             Works
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             even
             they
             were
             against
             this
             Coalition
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             he
             confesseth
             that
             Laud
             durst
             not
             put
             his
             Cause
             to
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             because
             so
             small
             a
             Number
             there
             were
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             to
             this
             day
             the
             Church
             or
             Parliament
             have
             not
             revoked
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Apology
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Doctors
             aforesaid
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             against
             Popery
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             excellent
             Writings
             have
             all
             along
             to
             this
             day
             been
             Published
             by
             the
             Church
             Doctors
             against
             all
             such
             Confederacies
             with
             Papists
             ;
             such
             as
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             (
             who
             though
             to
             please
             his
             Superiors
             he
             defended
             Laud
             ,
             yet
             defended
             not
             all
             that
             he
             said
             or
             did
             )
             Dr.
             More
             ,
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             ,
             Dr.
             Tennison
             ,
             Bishop
             
               Th.
               Barlow
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Wake
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             
               Henry
               Fowlis
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             ;
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Isaac
               Barrow
            
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             unanswerably
             ,
             though
             
               S.
               Parker
            
             had
             Confidence
             enough
             to
             pretend
             a
             Confutation
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             Endeavours
             for
             a
             Coalition
             that
             were
             publickly
             attempted
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
            
             and
             England
             ,
             by
             Laud
             and
             his
             Agents
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             voluminously
             written
             of
             ,
             Accused
             and
             Condemned
             in
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             Wars
             and
             all
             the
             Fractures
             that
             have
             followed
             ,
             were
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Consequents
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             more
             of
             this
             is
             Vain
             .
             Dr.
             Pet.
             Heylin's
             Life
             of
             Laud
             doth
             acknowledge
             and
             justifie
             all
             .
             And
             
             Prin's
             History
             of
             
             Laud's
             Tryal
             largely
             openeth
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             When
             the
             Parliaments
             and
             Scots
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             the
             ensuing
             Civil
             War
             had
             broken
             this
             Design
             ,
             and
             the
             Bloody
             Massacre
             in
             Ireland
             had
             rendred
             Popery
             more
             odious
             and
             dreadful
             than
             all
             Arguments
             could
             do
             (
             before
             our
             War
             here
             )
             the
             Parliament
             that
             had
             before
             the
             War
             ,
             begun
             to
             
             Purge
             the
             Church
             Ministry
             ,
             of
             Drunkards
             ,
             Scandalous
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             incompetent
             Men
             ,
             proceeded
             too
             far
             on
             Civil
             Accounts
             ,
             and
             ejected
             some
             for
             adhering
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             being
             against
             them
             in
             the
             War
             (
             though
             some
             of
             us
             disswaded
             them
             from
             all
             such
             severity
             .
             )
             Cromwell
             first
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             usurped
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             shortly
             died
             ,
             and
             his
             distracted
             incoherent
             Army
             striving
             against
             the
             Democratical
             Relicts
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             dissolved
             their
             usurped
             Government
             ,
             which
             Dissolution
             brought
             in
             King
             Charles
             II.
             (
             by
             Monk
             and
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             as
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Parliament
             had
             brought
             in
             Cromwell
             .
             And
             with
             the
             King
             return
             many
             of
             the
             ejected
             exasperated
             Clergy
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             Desires
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             of
             preventing
             all
             Danger
             to
             their
             Dignities
             and
             Promotions
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             But
             at
             first
             they
             were
             diffident
             of
             their
             present
             Strength
             ,
             and
             thought
             they
             must
             execute
             their
             Revenge
             and
             Mutation
             by
             degrees
             :
             The
             Lords
             ,
             Knights
             and
             Gentlemen
             that
             had
             suffered
             for
             Fighting
             against
             the
             Parliament
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             Published
             many
             Protestations
             to
             draw
             in
             the
             Presbyterians
             to
             restore
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             for
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             seek
             no
             revenge
             :
             Dr.
             Morley
             was
             sent
             before
             the
             King
             to
             Cajole
             the
             Ministers
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             King
             was
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             Moderation
             ;
             And
             thereupon
             a
             moderate
             Party
             of
             Episcopal
             Men
             ,
             met
             with
             some
             called
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             declared
             their
             desires
             of
             Concord
             on
             sober
             terms
             ,
             (
             viz.
             Dr.
             Bernard
             ,
             Dr.
             Gulston
             ,
             Dr.
             Allen
             ,
             and
             others
             such
             )
             .
             But
             Dr.
             Morley
             used
             them
             to
             his
             Ends
             ,
             and
             shifted
             off
             all
             discovery
             of
             his
             Designs
             ,
             still
             quieting
             them
             by
             general
             pretences
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             Treaties
             .
             
             He
             had
             the
             Chief
             Power
             over
             Chancellor
             Hyde
             ,
             who
             ruled
             the
             Land
             ;
             And
             Sheldon
             was
             next
             him
             ,
             and
             Hinchman
             the
             third
             :
             But
             under
             them
             truckled
             many
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             published
             a
             Declaration
             of
             Liberty
             for
             tender
             Consciences
             (
             at
             Breda
             )
             ,
             (
             expounded
             since
             by
             27
             Years
             barbarous
             Persecution
             ,
             laying
             all
             on
             the
             Protestant
             Prelatists
             that
             would
             not
             make
             a
             Law
             for
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             I
             was
             past
             doubt
             in
             1660.
             that
             the
             King
             was
             as
             he
             Died
             ,
             or
             had
             engaged
             himself
             to
             promote
             it
             here
             ,
             first
             by
             giving
             them
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             in
             Magistracy
             ,
             Militia
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             Knowing
             Men
             said
             that
             
               Morley
               ,
               Sheldon
               ,
               Guning
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Chief
             Agitators
             ,
             knew
             this
             ,
             and
             thought
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             oblige
             him
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             English
             Prelacy
             ,
             but
             to
             engage
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             firmer
             to
             his
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             and
             sole
             Legislation
             ,
             and
             for
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             Puritans
             and
             Parliament
             Power
             ,
             than
             the
             Jesuites
             were
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             should
             be
             more
             for
             them
             than
             for
             the
             Jesuites
             .
             And
             withal
             that
             they
             would
             begin
             where
             Laud
             was
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             would
             attempt
             a
             Coalition
             ;
             or
             if
             that
             failed
             ,
             would
             yield
             to
             Liberty
             for
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             (
             which
             joined
             with
             their
             power
             would
             soon
             prevail
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             At
             that
             time
             Mr.
             Calamy
             and
             I
             motioned
             a
             Treaty
             with
             the
             Prelatists
             for
             Union
             and
             Concord
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Earl
             of
             Manchester
             and
             the
             Lord
             Orery
             acquainted
             the
             King
             :
             which
             he
             presently
             accepted
             as
             an
             Opportunity
             to
             quiet
             Men
             till
             his
             Absoluteness
             was
             settled
             .
             He
             promised
             us
             that
             the
             Church
             Bishops
             should
             meet
             us
             in
             the
             
             mid-way
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             come
             as
             far
             as
             we
             could
             without
             Sin.
             
          
           
             The
             Drs.
             that
             were
             for
             the
             nearer
             approach
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             defenders
             of
             Grotius
             his
             design
             ,
             were
             the
             chief
             Agents
             Commissioned
             by
             the
             King
             to
             Treat
             with
             us
             ,
             viz.
             Dr.
             Sheldon
             ,
             Dr.
             Guning
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Peter
               Cousins
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Sparrow
             ,
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Tho.
               Pierce
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Hinchman
             ,
             Dr.
             Lany
             ,
             Dr.
             Stern
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             ;
             but
             by
             their
             Power
             with
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             Hyde
             ,
             Dr.
             Morley
             ,
             Dr.
             Sheldon
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Guning
             over-ruled
             all
             the
             Work.
             When
             we
             told
             them
             how
             great
             a
             number
             of
             the
             most
             Godly
             and
             Loyal
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             would
             be
             undone
             for
             nothing
             by
             the
             Impositions
             which
             they
             seemed
             to
             resolve
             for
             ,
             and
             how
             unavoidable
             a
             Division
             it
             would
             cause
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             what
             Encouragement
             Prophaneness
             and
             Popery
             would
             thence
             take
             ,
             and
             what
             mischievous
             Effects
             among
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             would
             unavoidably
             follow
             ,
             and
             how
             easily
             all
             this
             might
             be
             by
             them
             prevented
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             and
             Honour
             of
             their
             Persons
             and
             Order
             hereby
             won
             ,
             Dr.
             Guning
             and
             others
             told
             us
             plainly
             that
             they
             had
             a
             greater
             party
             than
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             must
             not
             be
             alienated
             to
             please
             us
             :
             And
             when
             Dr.
             Bates
             said
             that
             abundance
             more
             of
             the
             Popish
             Ceremonies
             might
             be
             introduced
             by
             the
             same
             Reasons
             as
             were
             pleaded
             for
             those
             imposed
             ,
             Dr.
             Guning
             answered
             ,
             They
             must
             have
             more
             and
             not
             fewer
             .
             And
             Dr.
             Morley
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Alpes
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             France
             )
             would
             have
             joined
             with
             us
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             stumbling
             Blocks
             that
             Calvin
             had
             laid
             in
             the
             way
             .
             They
             charged
             us
             with
             Sedition
             for
             telling
             
             them
             how
             many
             would
             dissent
             and
             suffer
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             weakening
             such
             a
             Division
             ,
             and
             the
             Penalties
             that
             must
             enforce
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             and
             to
             the
             Land
             :
             And
             they
             all
             agreed
             (
             save
             Dr.
             Gauden
             )
             that
             they
             would
             not
             abate
             one
             Ceremony
             to
             prevent
             all
             this
             :
             Yea
             lest
             they
             should
             not
             cast
             out
             enough
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             put
             in
             more
             and
             harder
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Terms
             of
             Concord
             and
             Ministry
             such
             as
             they
             knew
             would
             turn
             out
             more
             ;
             Sheldon
             and
             others
             of
             them
             saying
             ,
             They
             were
             afraid
             too
             many
             would
             Conform
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             much
             would
             not
             turn
             them
             out
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             more
             ;
             for
             Enemies
             in
             the
             Church
             were
             more
             dangerous
             than
             without
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             It
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             Drs.
             and
             Bishops
             that
             had
             been
             with
             him
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             knew
             the
             King's
             Religion
             and
             Designs
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             worldly
             Greatness
             ,
             Dominion
             and
             Wealth
             ,
             resolved
             to
             please
             him
             that
             he
             might
             please
             them
             :
             What
             Religion
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             was
             of
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             his
             Brother
             hath
             told
             us
             :
             And
             what
             he
             was
             before
             his
             Return
             ,
             I
             marvel
             not
             that
             Huddleston
             tells
             us
             so
             obscurely
             .
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             believe
             his
             own
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             than
             the
             reports
             or
             conjectures
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             wisest
             Papists
             that
             Liberty
             for
             all
             Religions
             ,
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             Disposing
             of
             all
             Offices
             of
             Government
             and
             Preferments
             ,
             would
             be
             enough
             to
             bring
             in
             Popery
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             :
             And
             that
             till
             the
             King
             could
             safely
             declare
             himself
             for
             Popery
             ,
             his
             way
             was
             to
             do
             all
             as
             a
             Protestant
             that
             might
             advantage
             them
             :
             Especially
             to
             divide
             and
             break
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             those
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             
             most
             unreconcileable
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             engage
             the
             other
             to
             persecute
             and
             destroy
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             doneas
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             seem
             their
             Fellow-Dissenters
             ,
             and
             might
             come
             whenever
             the
             Necessity
             of
             others
             should
             open
             the
             Door
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             had
             the
             Choice
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deans
             and
             other
             Church
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Masters
             of
             Colleges
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             other
             Civil
             Powers
             and
             Honours
             :
             Accordingly
             he
             made
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Colleges
             ,
             &c.
             who
             were
             known
             to
             be
             the
             most
             obedient
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             to
             those
             called
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             Philanax
             the
             Papist
             called
             Protestants
             of
             Sincerity
             .
             And
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             
               Morley
               ,
               Sheldon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             got
             the
             mastery
             of
             all
             the
             Dependent
             Clergy
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             seen
             that
             all
             their
             preferments
             came
             much
             by
             their
             Wills.
             And
             that
             those
             called
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             Presbyterians
             might
             end
             with
             that
             Generation
             they
             laboured
             to
             place
             all
             the
             Students
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             under
             such
             as
             would
             possess
             them
             with
             the
             greatest
             contempt
             and
             hatred
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             that
             all
             that
             Conformed
             not
             to
             all
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             and
             Impositions
             ,
             were
             but
             a
             pack
             of
             Fanaticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             and
             Rebels
             .
             And
             by
             their
             great
             Industry
             the
             Universities
             ,
             Dignities
             and
             Clergy
             in
             most
             Power
             ,
             were
             much
             thus
             constituted
             .
             And
             the
             Nonconformists
             being
             men
             who
             were
             noted
             for
             more
             seriousness
             in
             Religion
             than
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             for
             a
             more
             serious
             way
             of
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Discoursing
             and
             Living
             than
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             are
             Religious
             but
             as
             far
             as
             pleaseth
             their
             Bellies
             ,
             their
             Purses
             ,
             and
             their
             Masters
             ,
             
             it
             unhappily
             fell
             out
             that
             the
             doors
             of
             Preferment
             being
             open
             to
             those
             that
             had
             no
             Scruple
             of
             Conscience
             against
             any
             of
             the
             imposed
             Covenants
             or
             Practices
             ,
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             those
             that
             had
             truly
             no
             Religion
             ,
             became
             an
             engaged
             Party
             against
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             powerful
             Bishops
             for
             their
             Captains
             ,
             and
             so
             Prelacy
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             Prophaneness
             united
             their
             Interests
             ,
             and
             became
             the
             strength
             of
             one
             another
             :
             And
             this
             is
             become
             the
             fatal
             Odium
             of
             Prelacy
             among
             the
             most
             Religious
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             will
             either
             finally
             root
             it
             out
             ,
             or
             a
             Worldly
             Prelacy
             confederating
             first
             with
             the
             Prophane
             ,
             and
             after
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             will
             root
             out
             from
             the
             Publick
             Churches
             true
             serious
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             From
             first
             to
             last
             King
             Charles
             shewed
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             I.
             In
             his
             Declaration
             for
             Toleration
             at
             Breda
             :
             II.
             When
             he
             granted
             us
             his
             Declaration
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ;
             which
             was
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             would
             consent
             to
             a
             commoner
             Toleration
             :
             In
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             the
             distaste
             fell
             on
             me
             .
             The
             Lord
             Chancellor
             drew
             out
             another
             Paper
             ,
             desiring
             a
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             for
             all
             others
             that
             lived
             peaceably
             :
             And
             said
             ,
             He
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             think
             of
             it
             himself
             ,
             but
             desired
             the
             Company
             to
             speak
             their
             Minds
             :
             Neither
             Lords
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             their
             Drs.
             said
             a
             word
             to
             it
             :
             After
             twice
             or
             thrice
             asking
             ,
             no
             one
             answered
             :
             Dr.
             Wallis
             standing
             next
             me
             ,
             said
             ,
             [
             
               I
               pray
               thee
               say
               nothing
               ,
               It
               is
               an
               odious
               Business
            
             ]
             I
             forbore
             ,
             till
             I
             perceived
             that
             they
             would
             take
             our
             Silence
             for
             Consent
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             said
             [
             
               May
               it
               Please
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               This
               reverend
               Dr.
            
             (
             Guning
             )
             
               just
               now
               accused
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               would
               let
               in
               Socinians
               and
               Papists
               :
               We
               suppose
               that
               this
               is
               not
               intended
               ,
               as
               our
               deed
               .
            
             ]
             
             The
             King
             answered
             ,
             [
             
               There
               be
               many
               Laws
               against
               the
               Papists
            
             ]
             I
             replyed
             ,
             [
             
               We
               understand
               this
               to
               be
               for
               a
               dispensation
               with
               those
               Laws
               .
            
             ]
             There
             was
             no
             more
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             III.
             In
             1662.
             came
             out
             a
             Declaration
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             naming
             the
             Papists
             to
             have
             their
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             Toleration
             .
             I
             was
             desired
             to
             get
             the
             City
             Ministers
             to
             Subscribe
             a
             Thanksgiving
             for
             it
             :
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             King's
             Work
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             ;
             But
             I
             knew
             it
             was
             the
             Bishops
             design
             to
             cast
             the
             Odium
             of
             a
             Toleration
             of
             Popery
             on
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             gratifie
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             forcing
             us
             to
             Consent
             ;
             But
             they
             should
             never
             do
             it
             :
             They
             should
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             or
             it
             should
             not
             be
             done
             .
             And
             it
             presently
             died
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Lord
             Bridgman
             called
             Dr.
             Wilkins
             ,
             and
             his
             Chaplain
             Dr.
             
               Hez
               .
               Burton
            
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Manton
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Bates
             (
             after
             )
             as
             by
             the
             King's
             Order
             ,
             to
             attempt
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             for
             a
             Comprehension
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             a
             Toleration
             for
             the
             Independents
             .
             We
             agreed
             of
             the
             Comprehension
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             and
             Judge
             Hale
             drew
             it
             up
             into
             the
             form
             of
             an
             Act
             :
             But
             when
             we
             came
             to
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             the
             form
             proposed
             was
             for
             a
             
               Toleration
               of
               all
            
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             Papists
             .
             I
             told
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             not
             meddle
             in
             measuring
             out
             all
             other
             mens
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             declare
             what
             we
             desired
             our selves
             :
             Others
             must
             be
             consulted
             about
             their
             own
             concerns
             ,
             we
             were
             not
             for
             severity
             against
             any
             :
             But
             it
             was
             the
             King's
             Work
             ,
             and
             we
             unmeet
             to
             be
             his
             Counsellors
             in
             it
             .
             And
             so
             all
             was
             cast
             off
             by
             the
             Parliament
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             forbidden
             to
             be
             offered
             .
          
           
           
             §
             8.
             
             At
             last
             the
             King
             himself
             broke
             the
             Ice
             ,
             and
             Published
             a
             Declaration
             for
             Licensing
             a
             Toleration
             :
             The
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             being
             still
             the
             seeming
             Necessity
             for
             all
             :
             But
             the
             Parliament
             broke
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             did
             the
             Papists
             much
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ;
             for
             the
             Nonconformists
             continued
             to
             Preach
             though
             Persecuted
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             The
             Clergy
             now
             would
             lay
             all
             the
             Severities
             on
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             wash
             their
             own
             hands
             as
             guiltless
             of
             all
             .
             But
             1.
             
             It
             was
             they
             ,
             even
             their
             
               chief
               Bishops
            
             and
             Drs.
             that
             when
             the
             King
             Commissioned
             them
             [
             
               to
               Agree
               on
               such
               Alterations
               as
               were
               necessary
               to
               tender
               Consciences
            
             ]
             after
             all
             importunity
             ,
             concluded
             that
             
               no
               Alteration
               was
               so
               necessary
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             was
             
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Convocation
            
             that
             altered
             the
             Book
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             new
             matter
             harder
             than
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Parliament
             were
             the
             Chief
             Agents
             in
             all
             the
             Laws
             by
             which
             we
             are
             undone
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             known
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Church
             way
             that
             engaged
             the
             Long
             Parliament
             in
             all
             their
             terrible
             Acts
             against
             us
             ;
             Viz.
             The
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             the
             Acts
             for
             Banishment
             ,
             the
             Five
             mile
             Act
             ,
             the
             Corporation
             Act
             ,
             the
             Militia
             Act
             ,
             the
             Vestry
             Act
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             it
             is
             they
             and
             their
             Disciples
             that
             make
             the
             great
             stir
             ,
             against
             our
             Healing
             in
             jealousie
             of
             their
             Interests
             ,
             which
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             over-doing
             is
             like
             to
             overthrow
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             did
             they
             ever
             once
             Petition
             any
             Parliament
             to
             reverse
             the
             dividing
             wicked
             Laws
             ?
             or
             to
             restore
             the
             Silenced
             Ministers
             ?
             or
             to
             free
             them
             from
             dying
             with
             Rogues
             in
             Jails
             ,
             or
             to
             prefer
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             before
             Barabbas
             ?
             or
             to
             request
             that
             the
             Eminent
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             might
             have
             no
             greater
             Punishment
             for
             Preaching
             Christ
             ,
             than
             debaucht
             Whoremongers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             Swearers
             and
             Blasphemers
             usually
             have
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             ,
             if
             a
             Godly
             Conformist
             do
             but
             write
             against
             their
             Cruelty
             to
             the
             Nonconformists
             (
             such
             as
             are
             Mr.
             Pierce
             ,
             Mr.
             Jones
             ,
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             )
             they
             have
             for
             it
             Persecuted
             him
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Nonconformist
             himself
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             old
             Church-men
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             few
             single
             Persons
             ,
             when
             Dr.
             Whitby
             Prebend
             of
             Salisbury
             who
             had
             wrote
             against
             Popery
             ,
             did
             write
             an
             excellent
             Treatise
             for
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             the
             Oxford
             University
             Decreed
             the
             Publick
             burning
             of
             it
             (
             together
             with
             my
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             :
             The
             Lord
             Convert
             and
             Pardon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             prove
             not
             the
             burned
             fewel
             ,
             when
             Reconciliation
             and
             a
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             are
             prosperous
             .
             ]
             &c.
             God
             shall
             judge
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             All
             this
             time
             (
             from
             Laud
             till
             now
             )
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             Controversie
             which
             of
             the
             two
             Parties
             is
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Church
            
             of
             England
             ?
             Both
             Parties
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             call
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             Infamous
             
               Roger
               L'Estrange
            
             set
             the
             Name
             of
             Trimmers
             on
             the
             old
             and
             reconciling
             Party
             ,
             pretending
             that
             the
             other
             were
             ,
             the
             Genuine
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             And
             was
             imployed
             by
             his
             Genius
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Clergy-men
             ,
             to
             do
             a
             work
             so
             truly
             
             Diabolical
             ,
             as
             I
             never
             read
             of
             the
             like
             in
             History
             ;
             even
             for
             many
             Years
             together
             to
             Write
             and
             Publish
             twice
             a
             Week
             a
             Dialogue
             called
             Observations
             ,
             mainly
             levelled
             against
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Piety
             ,
             to
             perswade
             all
             men
             to
             hate
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             provoke
             men
             to
             destroy
             them
             whom
             he
             Nick-named
             Whigs
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             odious
             all
             save
             the
             Wolves
             (
             whom
             he
             called
             Tories
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             owned
             the
             Irish
             Robbers
             )
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Trimmer
             with
             him
             was
             the
             same
             as
             a
             Peace-maker
             ,
             Blessed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Cursed
             by
             L'Estrange
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             But
             whether
             the
             New
             Clergy
             or
             the
             Old
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             whether
             both
             be
             of
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             remaineth
             still
             doubtful
             :
             But
             whoever
             hath
             the
             Name
             ,
             that
             one
             Name
             is
             equivocal
             when
             applied
             to
             Parties
             contrary
             and
             inconsistent
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Church
             which
             owneth
             a
             Foreign
             Government
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             cannot
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Church
             which
             renounceth
             and
             abhorreth
             it
             ,
             and
             owneth
             only
             Christ's
             Universal
             Government
             ,
             and
             a
             Foreign
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Old
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             .
             Two
             Kings
             make
             two
             Kingdoms
             :
             For
             the
             Form
             denominateth
             :
             And
             the
             Relative
             Vnion
             of
             the
             
               pars
               Imperans
            
             ,
             and
             Subdita
             ,
             is
             the
             Form.
             
          
           
             That
             Church
             which
             hath
             a
             Human
             Head
             above
             National
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             Form
             and
             Name
             above
             National
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Above
             a
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             which
             makes
             them
             all
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             [
             
               The
               Universal
               Church
            
             ]
             in
             this
             false
             humane
             Form.
             An
             Universal
             Church
             hath
             an
             Universal
             Soveraign
             Power
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             Christ.
             If
             the
             Pope
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             claim
             of
             this
             that
             maketh
             
             him
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Christ's
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             no
             mortal
             Man
             or
             Council
             or
             College
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             Papal
             or
             Antichristian
             Church
             that
             these
             Foreign
             Subjects
             own
             and
             are
             of
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             the
             French
             or
             Italian
             Form
             ,
             if
             one
             be
             Antichristian
             ,
             both
             are
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             Claim
             of
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             is
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             voluminously
             detected
             the
             mistake
             of
             these
             deceived
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             deluded
             by
             the
             Name
             Oecumenical
             ,
             Catholick
             and
             Universal
             ,
             which
             they
             find
             in
             the
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             fully
             proved
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             signified
             no
             Councils
             above
             the
             Imperial
             or
             National
             ;
             But
             distinguished
             those
             that
             were
             Universal
             in
             that
             one
             Empire
             ,
             from
             the
             Provincial
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             England
             taketh
             the
             Parish
             Communicants
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastors
             to
             have
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Oversight
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             a
             true
             Political
             Church
             .
             (
             Though
             their
             Canons
             sinfully
             fetter
             them
             in
             the
             Exercise
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Foreigners
             hold
             the
             Diocesses
             to
             be
             the
             least
             or
             lowest
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Parishes
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Churches
             for
             want
             of
             Bishops
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             Parts
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             Bishop
             over
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Old
             Church
             of
             England
             owned
             the
             Foreign
             Protestant
             Churches
             as
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             as
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             own
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Innovators
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             true
             Pastors
             if
             they
             have
             not
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             Diocesane
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             whereas
             for
             some
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Bishops
             known
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             either
             
             Congregational
             (
             Parochial
             )
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Apostolick
             Overseers
             of
             such
             :
             and
             no
             Diocesans
             over
             many
             Hundred
             or
             Score
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             Bishops
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             When
             you
             consider
             what
             Power
             the
             New
             Foreigners
             had
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Parliament
             that
             made
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             and
             required
             Re-ordination
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             all
             the
             other
             persecuting
             Acts
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             Justices
             that
             executed
             them
             :
             And
             when
             we
             see
             how
             they
             promoted
             the
             Roman
             Interest
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             see
             how
             potently
             and
             obstinately
             they
             frustrated
             all
             attempts
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Union
             here
             ,
             and
             read
             how
             they
             reviled
             the
             old
             Reforming
             Bishops
             (
             from
             Parker
             to
             Abbots
             )
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             as
             going
             too
             far
             from
             Rome
             ;
             And
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             we
             have
             not
             one
             Bishop
             but
             who
             was
             chosen
             by
             K.
             Charles
             II.
             and
             K.
             James
             ,
             and
             what
             Men
             they
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             choose
             ;
             we
             Contradict
             not
             these
             Men
             when
             they
             call
             themselves
             [
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ]
             But
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             old
             Homilies
             ,
             Apology
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             &c.
             were
             never
             yet
             repealed
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Sworn
             to
             Endeavour
             no
             Alteration
             of
             Government
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             think
             that
             the
             old
             Party
             have
             more
             right
             to
             be
             called
             
               The
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             altering
             Endeavours
             having
             not
             changed
             its
             Essentials
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             much
             the
             Reader
             may
             Expound
             whom
             I
             speak
             of
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             Men
             that
             constitute
             the
             Church
             :
             If
             1.
             
             It
             be
             denominated
             by
             their
             Numbers
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             which
             Party
             hath
             the
             greater
             Number
             till
             they
             are
             further
             put
             upon
             the
             tryal
             .
             2.
             
             If
             they
             are
             denominated
             by
             
             Laws
             ,
             the
             better
             part
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Old
             Laws
             against
             Popery
             are
             not
             yet
             Repealed
             ;
             Though
             yet
             some
             late
             Laws
             are
             to
             the
             Old
             ,
             as
             poyson
             to
             a
             living
             Man
             :
             So
             if
             they
             be
             Denominated
             by
             Power
             ,
             the
             Innovators
             have
             been
             the
             Church
             at
             least
             these
             31
             Years
             .
             For
             that
             Party
             Ruled
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Countenance
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             who
             chose
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             differing
             Emperors
             (
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Constantinus
               ,
               Valens
               ,
               Theodosius
               ,
               Arcadius
               ,
               Marcian
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Zeno
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             )
             that
             usually
             went
             for
             the
             Church
             or
             Orthodox
             party
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperor
             owned
             :
             The
             uppermost
             will
             have
             the
             Name
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             Though
             the
             French
             and
             English
             (
             aforesaid
             )
             designed
             a
             Coalition
             ,
             the
             long
             possession
             of
             their
             different
             ways
             ,
             unavoidably
             hindered
             them
             from
             an
             immediate
             Union
             ;
             But
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             approach
             by
             leisurely
             Degrees
             :
             England
             would
             not
             suddenly
             turn
             the
             Liturgy
             to
             a
             Mass-Book
             ,
             nor
             France
             suddenly
             turn
             the
             Mass-Book
             Corrected
             into
             French
             :
             But
             what
             fair
             Approaches
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             what
             further
             intended
             ,
             Grotius
             his
             Counsel
             Magnified
             by
             both
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             practices
             of
             the
             French
             declare
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             Grotius
             was
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             Pope
             to
             Moderation
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             Rule
             but
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             above
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             deprive
             Kings
             nor
             Bishops
             of
             their
             Rights
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Clergy
             be
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             School
             Niceties
             left
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             the
             Lutheranes
             as
             Reconcileable
             Courted
             to
             a
             Concord
             ,
             and
             the
             unreconcileable
             Calvinists
             brought
             down
             by
             force
             :
             But
             the
             Lutheranes
             are
             not
             so
             Reconcileable
             as
             they
             imagined
             ;
             Princes
             that
             are
             once
             free
             ,
             are
             loth
             to
             become
             Subjects
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
           
             §
             15.
             
             And
             how
             much
             the
             French
             meant
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             Pope
             ,
             their
             late
             Transactions
             shew
             a
             little
             ,
             but
             their
             Doctrines
             much
             more
             :
             Mr.
             Jurieu
             himself
             in
             his
             Posteral
             Letters
             (
             
               Engl.
               p.
            
             216.217
             .
             )
             thus
             Describeth
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             other
             Churches
             are
             .
             2.
             
             That
             St.
             Peter
             had
             nothing
             but
             a
             Primacy
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             Presidence
             above
             the
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             That
             St.
             Peter
             could
             give
             (
             to
             his
             Successor
             )
             over
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             no
             more
             but
             that
             Primacy
             which
             he
             had
             over
             the
             Apostles
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             Originally
             ,
             and
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             had
             no
             Power
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             That
             he
             did
             not
             receive
             Appeals
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             6.
             
             That
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             Assemble
             General
             Councils
             .
             7.
             
             That
             he
             could
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             no
             other
             Provinces
             but
             his
             own
             ;
             no
             not
             by
             Appeals
             .
             8.
             
             That
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             take
             Knowledge
             of
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             make
             Decisions
             therein
             ;
             which
             should
             oblige
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             9.
             
             That
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             inspection
             over
             other
             Churches
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             of
             Rome
             .
             10.
             
             That
             he
             could
             not
             Excommunicate
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             the
             other
             Bishops
             could
             Excommunicate
             him
             .
             11.
             
             That
             a
             Man
             might
             separate
             himself
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             without
             being
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             12.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             Right
             over
             other
             Bishops
             .
             13.
             
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             that
             Right
             of
             receiving
             Appeals
             which
             the
             Pope
             claimeth
             .
             14.
             
             That
             the
             Rights
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             at
             this
             Day
             ,
             excepting
             his
             Primacy
             ,
             are
             by
             Human
             Laws
             ,
             and
             because
             
             he
             hath
             assumed
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             have
             bin
             conceded
             to
             him
             .
             15.
             
             To
             which
             they
             add
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             Infallible
             ,
             nor
             Superior
             to
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             Master
             to
             the
             Temporalities
             of
             Kings
             .
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             French
             Religion
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             think
             that
             this
             is
             Popery
             :
             No
             wonder
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             more
             hearty
             for
             other
             Friends
             ,
             than
             for
             France
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             Lay
             all
             this
             together
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             Notorious
             that
             (
             though
             Whetgift
             and
             some
             other
             Calvinists
             were
             too
             much
             guilty
             of
             the
             Persecutions
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Preferments
             which
             they
             were
             jealous
             of
             )
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             French
             Reconcilers
             that
             have
             set
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             Day
             kept
             on
             foot
             our
             present
             increased
             Divisions
             and
             Dangers
             :
             Since
             
               Le
               Strange
            
             new-named
             them
             ,
             the
             old
             Church
             Protestants
             are
             called
             Trimmers
             ,
             and
             are
             Men
             that
             love
             not
             Division
             or
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             would
             fain
             see
             a
             Coalition
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             though
             they
             have
             not
             zeal
             enough
             (
             save
             too
             few
             )
             to
             put
             it
             on
             openly
             ,
             lest
             they
             provoke
             the
             opposites
             .
             But
             the
             Laudians
             called
             Tories
             ,
             are
             still
             as
             much
             against
             the
             Removal
             of
             the
             Dividing
             ,
             Persecuting
             ,
             Snares
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Coalition
             of
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             on
             any
             possible
             healing
             Terms
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             as
             fiercely
             seek
             the
             Continuance
             of
             our
             Slavery
             and
             Silence
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               XXII
            
             .
             How
             they
             have
             been
             stopt
             ,
             and
             in
             ●hat
             Danger
             we
             are
             yet
             of
             those
             that
             are
             for
             a
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             continual
             Endeavours
             of
             Parliaments
             to
             Suppress
             all
             the
             Relicts
             and
             Advantages
             of
             Popery
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             and
             King
             James
             Days
             ,
             long
             kept
             this
             Papal
             inclination
             from
             appearing
             :
             And
             when
             Laud
             raised
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             King
             James
             and
             Buckingham
             Countenanced
             it
             ,
             to
             promote
             first
             the
             Spanish
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             French
             Marriage
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             Liberty
             for
             Popery
             ,
             Consented
             to
             by
             King
             James
             ,
             and
             after
             Ratified
             by
             King
             Charles
             ,
             greatly
             Distasted
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             much
             more
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             were
             never
             after
             easy
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             till
             King
             Charles
             II.
             got
             a
             Parliament
             fitted
             to
             his
             turn
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             new
             raised
             Impositions
             of
             King
             Charles
             I.
             and
             Laud
             first
             Exasperated
             the
             old
             conformable
             Clergy
             ,
             by
             ●uspending
             and
             vexing
             them
             ,
             for
             not
             reading
             the
             Book
             for
             Sports
             on
             the
             Lords
             Days
             ,
             and
             for
             Preaching
             twice
             a
             Day
             ,
             and
             by
             Altars
             and
             Bowing
             ,
             and
             other
             Innovations
             :
             And
             the
             Severities
             against
             
               Burton
               ,
               Prin
            
             and
             Bastwick
             made
             a
             murmuring
             noise
             ;
             And
             the
             driving
             many
             hundred
             Families
             of
             Godly
             Men
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             much
             more
             .
             And
             the
             newly
             Altered
             and
             Imposed
             Liturgy
             ,
             Exasperated
             the
             Scots
             ,
             who
             were
             Encouraged
             by
             the
             English
             Discontents
             :
             Yet
             all
             this
             had
             done
             the
             less
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Church-Innovaters
             been
             against
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             out
             ,
             because
             Parliaments
             were
             against
             them
             :
             And
             
             had
             they
             not
             Preached
             for
             ,
             and
             promoted
             the
             Kings
             power
             to
             Raise
             Taxes
             without
             a
             Parliament
             .
             But
             this
             leavened
             the
             Nation
             with
             an
             Averseness
             to
             the
             Frenchified
             Reconcilers
             .
             And
             the
             Scots
             knowing
             all
             this
             ,
             began
             Resistance
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             to
             a
             Mutual
             diffidence
             of
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             which
             brought
             forth
             after
             a
             Civil-War
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             While
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             were
             Labouring
             under
             the
             Mortal
             Disease
             of
             mutual
             distrust
             ,
             the
             Irish
             by
             an
             Insurrection
             ,
             Murdered
             most
             Barbarously
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             Protestants
             ,
             (
             just
             the
             day
             Twelmonth
             before
             Edghil
             Fight
             ,
             Dublin
             escaped
             :
             )
             And
             this
             Horrid
             Cruelty
             hastened
             the
             War
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             made
             Popery
             more
             odious
             than
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             and
             rendered
             the
             French
             Conciliators
             more
             distasted
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             The
             Conciliators
             having
             the
             chief
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             under
             King
             Charles
             I.
             and
             having
             too
             much
             Modelled
             the
             Churches
             and
             Universities
             to
             their
             Minds
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             began
             a
             Reformation
             before
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             carryed
             it
             on
             after
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             many
             Hundred
             for
             Insufficiency
             through
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             for
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             Vicious
             Lives
             :
             And
             some
             for
             being
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             prospering
             till
             Cromwell
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             Cromwell
             going
             much
             further
             against
             Prelatical
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             an
             ignorant
             Vicious
             Ministry
             than
             they
             ,
             thirteen
             or
             fourteen
             or
             fifteen
             years
             time
             ,
             not
             only
             stopt
             the
             French
             design
             of
             Coalition
             ,
             but
             also
             wore
             out
             the
             chief
             designers
             and
             promoters
             of
             it
             :
             To
             which
             the
             Death
             of
             Laud
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Accusations
             against
             him
             ,
             struck
             deep
             :
             (
             of
             which
             see
             Prins
             Introductions
             ,
             and
             his
             Canterburies
             Tryal
             .
             )
             And
             many
             old
             Conformists
             (
             which
             was
             all
             the
             Westminster
             Assembly
             
             of
             Divines
             saving
             eight
             )
             were
             the
             Men
             that
             chose
             rather
             to
             put
             down
             the
             English
             Prelacy
             ,
             than
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             change
             of
             Civil
             Government
             and
             Introduction
             of
             Popery
             .
             So
             that
             both
             Popery
             ,
             and
             the
             favorers
             of
             it
             ,
             seemed
             quite
             cast
             out
             in
             England
             .
             But
             Cromwell
             and
             his
             Armies
             Usurpation
             and
             Treasons
             so
             Exasperated
             the
             two
             Kingdoms
             ,
             both
             Episcopal
             and
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             Death
             (
             his
             Army
             having
             cast
             themselves
             and
             the
             Land
             into
             Confusion
             )
             they
             brought
             in
             King
             Charles
             II.
             who
             by
             his
             Declaration
             from
             Breda
             ,
             and
             his
             Treaty
             in
             61
             with
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             his
             Declaration
             1662.
             (
             called
             Bristols
             )
             and
             by
             his
             Treaty
             with
             us
             by
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             Bridgman
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Declaration
             for
             Toleration
             ,
             still
             laboured
             so
             Strenuously
             to
             give
             Popery
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             that
             discerning
             Men
             were
             satisfied
             that
             he
             was
             then
             of
             the
             Religion
             that
             he
             dyed
             in
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             had
             any
             )
             or
             at
             least
             had
             engaged
             himself
             to
             introduce
             it
             :
             To
             which
             ends
             .
             1.
             
             The
             dividing
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Ejecting
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             Ruining
             ,
             Imprisoning
             or
             Banishing
             those
             of
             them
             that
             were
             most
             unreconcileable
             to
             Popery
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             keeping
             such
             out
             by
             new
             Impositions
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Professions
             and
             Practices
             ,
             were
             found
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             means
             :
             4.
             
             To
             which
             was
             added
             ,
             the
             Exasperating
             the
             long
             Parliament
             (
             of
             Men
             before
             Exasperated
             )
             against
             them
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Declaring
             and
             Swearing
             the
             People
             against
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             any
             Military
             Defence
             of
             Parliament
             or
             Kingdom
             against
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             the
             King.
             6.
             
             And
             to
             bring
             all
             those
             that
             scrupled
             such
             Oaths
             ,
             under
             the
             odious
             Name
             of
             Nonconforming
             Rebels
             ,
             (
             Though
             they
             were
             all
             against
             Defensive
             War
             by
             any
             private
             Men
             or
             Faction
             ;
             or
             for
             any
             Cause
             less
             
             than
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             apparent
             Ruine
             ,
             Subversion
             or
             Alienation
             )
             .
             7.
             
             To
             which
             was
             added
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             all
             Legislative
             Power
             from
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             appropriating
             it
             only
             to
             the
             King
             (
             the
             strenuous
             Endeavour
             of
             Bishop
             
             Morley's
             last
             Book
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             others
             .
             8.
             
             Which
             were
             all
             thought
             an
             unresistible
             force
             while
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             of
             whatever
             Religion
             )
             had
             the
             choice
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Dignitaries
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             that
             called
             
               The
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             9.
             
             And
             also
             the
             choice
             of
             Judges
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             Lords
             .
             10.
             
             And
             the
             changing
             of
             Corporation
             Charters
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             To
             these
             uses
             (
             that
             we
             may
             not
             accuse
             the
             Innocent
             )
             it
             was
             comparatively
             but
             a
             few
             men
             that
             were
             the
             visible
             prime
             Instruments
             ,
             besides
             the
             non-appearing
             Jesuits
             or
             other
             Papists
             )
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             Chancellor
             Hide
             ,
             Dr.
             Sheldon
             ,
             Dr.
             Morley
             ,
             Dr.
             Guning
             ,
             whom
             not
             only
             Dr.
             Hinchman
             ,
             Dr.
             Cousins
             ,
             Dr.
             Lany
             ,
             Dr.
             Sterne
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             followed
             
               ex
               animo
            
             ;
             but
             also
             most
             of
             the
             worldly
             sequacious
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             for
             Interest
             and
             Preferment
             sake
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             Interest
             of
             Sheldon
             and
             Morley
             with
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             and
             necessary
             means
             of
             obtaining
             their
             desires
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             But
             the
             bringing
             us
             to
             French
             Popery
             by
             the
             Grotian
             way
             ,
             proved
             so
             slow
             by
             many
             stops
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             by
             God's
             Mercy
             been
             hitherto
             much
             frustrate
             and
             prevented
             .
             For
             the
             King
             must
             not
             make
             professed
             Papists
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Convocation
             Men
             ,
             lest
             the
             notoriety
             of
             the
             Design
             should
             raise
             unconquerable
             Offence
             and
             Opposition
             :
             The
             Name
             of
             Popery
             was
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             that
             were
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             :
             
             And
             a
             Government
             like
             that
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             must
             be
             said
             to
             be
             no
             Popery
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             which
             made
             the
             Pope
             Arbitrary
             ,
             or
             Supereminent
             above
             Councils
             :
             And
             the
             very
             retaining
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Popery
             in
             their
             Renunciation
             ,
             spoil'd
             their
             Game
             :
             And
             specially
             being
             necessitated
             to
             avoid
             Suspicion
             ,
             to
             make
             divers
             firm
             Protestants
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Judges
             .
             Yet
             the
             slow
             way
             of
             K.
             Ch.
             II.
             was
             like
             to
             have
             been
             the
             surest
             ,
             could
             their
             Patience
             have
             held
             out
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             But
             God
             used
             K.
             James
             II.
             as
             the
             great
             Instrument
             of
             frustrating
             all
             the
             Plot
             (
             till
             now
             )
             ;
             by
             his
             and
             his
             Instigaters
             Impatience
             of
             this
             delay
             ,
             and
             confidence
             of
             a
             more
             speedy
             way
             of
             Success
             :
             So
             that
             he
             resolved
             to
             put
             it
             to
             a
             speedy
             upshot
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             or
             none
             :
             which
             brought
             the
             Changes
             which
             we
             have
             since
             seen
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             But
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             yet
             delivered
             from
             all
             the
             Inclination
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             Government
             ?
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             made
             it
             seem
             hard
             to
             perjure
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             that
             had
             renounced
             all
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             many
             devised
             an
             Expository
             Evasion
             (
             that
             only
             a
             Civil
             Jurisdiction
             was
             meant
             ;
             though
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             also
             was
             named
             )
             .
             Should
             there
             be
             but
             a
             new
             attempt
             by
             such
             as
             the
             former
             Rulers
             probably
             made
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             like
             that
             Men
             of
             the
             French
             or
             Grotian
             Principles
             will
             promote
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             of
             French
             assistance
             ?
          
           
             I
             doubt
             they
             that
             would
             Perjure
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             a
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             will
             debate
             this
             odd
             Question
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Whether
               all
               that
               Profess
               or
               Swear
               that
               it
               is
               Vnlawful
               on
               any
               Pretence
               whatever
               to
               resist
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               Commissioned
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               that
               
               Commission
               ,
               may
               resist
               a
               French
               Army
               if
               they
               Invade
               the
               Land
               by
               K.
            
             J
             
               's
               Commission
            
             ?
             (
             Or
             will
             they
             turn
             Nonconformists
             ?
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XXIII
            
             .
             Postscript
             to
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             Beveridge
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THough
             you
             were
             Bishop
             
             Guning's
             Witness
             (
             with
             Dr.
             Saywell
             his
             Chaplain
             )
             when
             he
             conferred
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             believe
             that
             you
             were
             of
             his
             mind
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             either
             Aristocratical
             or
             Democratical
             ,
             or
             Monarchical
             ,
             but
             to
             my
             grief
             am
             now
             convinced
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             your
             published
             Convocation
             Sermon
             :
             Having
             too
             copiously
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             confuted
             it
             (
             specially
             in
             my
             two
             Books
             against
             
               William
               Johnson
            
             alias
             Terret
             the
             Papist
             )
             I
             shall
             go
             on
             the
             supposition
             that
             you
             will
             there
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             Especially
             of
             these
             two
             Reasons
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             is
             sworn
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             a
             pretended
             Universal
             Humane
             Soveraignty
             or
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Power
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             the
             Grand
             Usurpation
             of
             Christs
             Prerogative
             ;
             which
             no
             Mortal
             Men
             are
             capable
             of
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             Popery
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Popery
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             justly
             called
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Trayterous
             Usurper
             against
             the
             Right
             of
             Christ
             and
             Kings
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             this
             :
             And
             if
             such
             a
             Power
             be
             really
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             be
             excluded
             ,
             at
             least
             from
             the
             Universal
             Primacy
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Love
             of
             Unity
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             woful
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Sects
             ,
             
             and
             sad
             Dissentions
             ,
             engaged
             Bishop
             Guning
             and
             you
             in
             the
             Opinions
             you
             took
             up
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Consciencious
             part
             of
             the
             Learned
             and
             Religious
             Papists
             are
             fixed
             by
             the
             same
             Motives
             in
             their
             way
             :
             I
             may
             say
             [
             fixed
             and
             very
             confident
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             durst
             not
             carry
             it
             on
             as
             they
             have
             done
             in
             France
             and
             all
             other
             Popish
             Countreys
             .
             And
             I
             can
             say
             that
             I
             have
             not
             fixed
             on
             the
             denial
             of
             a
             Humane
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             without
             thinking
             seriously
             Forty
             years
             of
             what
             I
             could
             find
             said
             for
             it
             as
             well
             as
             against
             it
             ;
             nor
             out
             of
             an
             inclination
             to
             any
             contrary
             extreme
             :
             Could
             I
             have
             found
             but
             any
             Humane
             capacity
             in
             One
             or
             Many
             for
             such
             a
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             possibility
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             any
             probability
             that
             it
             was
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Hatred
             of
             Unruliness
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             their
             Effects
             had
             long
             ago
             made
             me
             a
             hot
             defender
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             contrary
             Truth
             ,
             had
             contrary
             Effects
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             That
             you
             may
             not
             think
             that
             I
             differ
             from
             you
             more
             than
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             here
             premise
             ,
             I.
             That
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             visible
             is
             One
             Body
             or
             Society
             of
             professed
             Christians
             :
             As
             the
             Universal
             Church
             as
             Regenerate
             and
             Spiritual
             is
             One
             Body
             of
             sincere
             Christians
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             the
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             of
             it
             as
             Professors
             ,
             and
             as
             sincere
             ,
             must
             be
             maintained
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             by
             all
             due
             lawful
             means
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             a
             wise
             Correspondency
             between
             all
             those
             Churches
             ,
             which
             by
             nearness
             are
             capable
             of
             Acquaintance
             and
             Communication
             is
             a
             due
             means
             to
             preserve
             their
             Love
             and
             Concord
             .
          
           
             IV.
             That
             seasonable
             and
             duly
             chosen
             Synods
             of
             many
             conjunct
             that
             live
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             such
             
             Acquaintance
             and
             Communication
             may
             in
             case
             of
             true
             need
             be
             a
             fit
             means
             of
             such
             Concord
             .
          
           
             V.
             That
             where
             such
             Synods
             cannot
             be
             had
             with
             due
             equality
             ,
             Letters
             and
             Messengers
             from
             the
             several
             Nations
             or
             Provinces
             ,
             or
             Churches
             may
             be
             used
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             VI.
             That
             the
             General
             Law
             of
             Christ
             commanding
             Love
             ,
             Concord
             and
             Edification
             ,
             maketh
             it
             a
             sin
             for
             any
             to
             affect
             causless
             singularity
             ,
             and
             to
             chuse
             any
             way
             which
             tendeth
             to
             Division
             :
             And
             that
             where
             there
             is
             an
             Equality
             ,
             and
             no
             Regent
             power
             ;
             yet
             just
             Contracts
             for
             Concord
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             That
             if
             in
             National
             Churches
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             or
             Commonwealths
             )
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             give
             one
             Seat
             or
             Bishop
             a
             Primacy
             or
             peculiar
             Priviledge
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Circa
               Sacra
            
             ,
             the
             Circumstantials
             of
             Sacred
             Offices
             ,
             which
             are
             within
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             If
             I
             had
             lived
             in
             the
             Christian
             Empire
             ,
             when
             it
             sometime
             gave
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             sometime
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             this
             preheminence
             of
             degree
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             (
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             and
             Jerusalem
             )
             their
             several
             Priviledges
             and
             Powers
             ,
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             obeyed
             that
             which
             the
             Emperor
             by
             his
             Law
             preferred
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             The
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             known
             Civilized
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             Potent
             ,
             that
             I
             quarrel
             not
             with
             the
             Titles
             of
             [
             
               Orbis
               Romanus
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               Ecclesia
               Vniversalis
            
             ]
             given
             to
             that
             Dominion
             and
             Church
             which
             was
             meerly
             National
             or
             Imperial
             ;
             so
             be
             it
             ,
             we
             understand
             the
             true
             meaning
             .
          
           
           
             X.
             Had
             the
             Empire
             continued
             one
             Polity
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             the
             Primate
             as
             to
             his
             Seat
             in
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Bishop
             had
             been
             a
             capable
             Person
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             Challenged
             the
             Government
             or
             Primacy
             in
             order
             of
             Regiment
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             but
             in
             the
             Empire
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             doth
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             been
             none
             of
             his
             opposers
             :
             All
             this
             I
             grant
             you
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             But
             (
             premising
             for
             the
             Explication
             of
             Terms
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             the
             words
             [
             
               Regiment
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             the
             proper
             political
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             equivocally
             for
             meer
             advice
             or
             consent
             )
             I
             add
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             as
             the
             Universal
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             hath
             but
             one
             Soveraign
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             one
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             no
             one
             
               Vnifying
               Head
            
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             one
             
               Substitute
               Vicarious
            
             Christ
             ,
             or
             
               Substitute
               Soveraign
               Government
            
             ,
             Monarchical
             ,
             Aristocratical
             ,
             Democratical
             or
             Mixt.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             Soveraignty
             of
             one
             Christian
             King
             ,
             Emperor
             or
             Senate
             ,
             (
             in
             Aristocracy
             )
             over
             an
             United
             or
             Confederate
             Christian
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             as
             Subjects
             (
             each
             keeping
             to
             their
             own
             Place
             and
             Work
             )
             is
             the
             Unifying
             Headship
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             such
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             or
             Republick
             :
             And
             that
             Christ
             hath
             owned
             such
             National
             Church
             Power
             ,
             and
             hath
             instituted
             and
             owned
             no
             Power
             of
             Humane
             Government
             over
             it
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             pretending
             to
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             is
             Treason
             against
             Christ
             ,
             so
             the
             claim
             of
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             is
             Hostility
             against
             Kings
             and
             States
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             Foreign
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Dyets
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             are
             Authorized
             for
             
             Communion
             for
             mutual
             Counsel
             and
             Concord
             by
             Contract
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             just
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Political
             Regiment
             over
             particular
             Soveraigns
             or
             their
             subject
             Congregations
             :
             Though
             in
             Councils
             they
             retain
             their
             proper
             Power
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Foreign
             Councils
             agreeing
             on
             things
             profitable
             to
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             all
             ,
             Gods
             own
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             Concord
             ,
             Edification
             and
             publick
             Regard
             and
             Peace
             ,
             forbiddeth
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             causlesly
             to
             dissent
             and
             affect
             singularity
             :
             But
             if
             they
             agree
             on
             things
             hurtful
             and
             dangerous
             to
             any
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             nor
             yet
             if
             they
             claim
             Jurisdiction
             instead
             of
             Communion
             and
             Contract
             :
             But
             every
             Prince
             and
             Pastor
             must
             Rule
             their
             own
             .
             As
             Kings
             will
             not
             own
             a
             Foreign
             King
             or
             Council
             of
             Kings
             ,
             who
             shall
             Usurp
             a
             Soveraignty
             over
             them
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             V.
             That
             all
             Forcing
             Power
             that
             the
             Clergy
             can
             claim
             by
             Canons
             or
             Mandates
             in
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             ,
             is
             only
             from
             the
             Prince
             (
             or
             State
             )
             as
             they
             are
             authorized
             by
             him
             as
             his
             Officers
             ,
             who
             only
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ;
             and
             not
             at
             all
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Pastoral
             Office.
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             Grotius
             in
             that
             excellent
             Book
             
               de
               Imperio
               sum
               .
               Potest
               .
               circa
               Sacra
            
             hath
             shewed
             )
             Clergy-Canons
             are
             no
             Laws
             ,
             but
             directing
             Agreements
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Canons
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Councils
             called
             General
             ,
             were
             Laws
             to
             none
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             unless
             Foreign
             Princes
             or
             Pastors
             made
             them
             so
             :
             Nor
             to
             any
             within
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Soveraigns
             Act
             as
             they
             are
             forcing
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Pastors
             as
             Directing
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Before
             the
             Division
             and
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             signified
             but
             an
             Imperial
             or
             
               National
               Council
            
             .
             They
             being
             called
             by
             the
             Emperors
             who
             had
             no
             further
             power
             ,
             and
             only
             out
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Provinces
             ,
             unless
             any
             odd
             Person
             came
             voluntarily
             in
             for
             help
             and
             advantage
             ;
             which
             was
             rare
             .
             This
             I
             have
             at
             large
             proved
             in
             my
             two
             Books
             against
             
               W.
               Johnson
            
             alias
             Terret
             .
             )
             And
             ,
             
               Ecclesia
               Vniversalis
               usually
            
             signified
             no
             more
             than
             Vniversal
             ,
             National
             or
             
               Imperial
               .
               Leo
            
             meant
             no
             more
             when
             he
             called
             himself
             
               Caput
               Ecclesiae
               Universalis
            
             ,
             nor
             Phocas
             when
             he
             gave
             Boniface
             the
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Empire
             was
             divided
             it
             was
             the
             Treasonable
             Erection
             of
             Popery
             to
             feign
             that
             
               Orbis
               Romanus
            
             was
             
               Orbis
               Universalis
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Concilia
               Generalia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ecclesia
               Vniversalis
            
             ,
             meant
             extra
             Imperial
             and
             
               Vniversal
               Over-foreigners
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             this
             is
             still
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             so
             the
             common
             Cheat
             that
             pleadeth
             for
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Though
             Rome
             was
             a
             meet
             Seat
             for
             Imperial
             Church
             Primacy
             while
             Emperors
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             no
             just
             pretence
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Foreigners
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             of
             all
             others
             most
             unfit
             for
             a
             Primacy
             or
             Presidentship
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             Foreign
             Confederate
             Princes
             and
             Churches
             ,
             because
             it
             claimeth
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             even
             Foreign
             and
             Universal
             Regiment
             :
             Nor
             are
             Councils
             of
             such
             Bishops
             or
             Princes
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             General
             Contracts
             ,
             who
             claim
             such
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             A
             Primacy
             in
             Lawful
             Councils
             of
             Confederates
             would
             strengthen
             their
             claim
             of
             an
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             till
             they
             openly
             renounce
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             would
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Senate
             or
             Council
             that
             pretendeth
             to
             the
             like
             power
             .
          
           
           
             IX
             .
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             Provincials
             or
             Diocesans
             in
             one
             Empire
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             can
             for
             Number
             ,
             Seat
             or
             Precedency
             ,
             justly
             claim
             no
             power
             of
             Governing
             Foreigners
             ;
             nor
             subject
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Soveraign
             .
          
           
             X.
             Legislation
             is
             the
             first
             Essential
             power
             of
             Regiment
             :
             Therefore
             none
             can
             be
             an
             Universal
             Legislator
             that
             is
             not
             an
             Universal
             Rector
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             As
             an
             Universal
             Monarch
             (
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             )
             is
             the
             absurd
             claim
             of
             an
             Impossible
             thing
             ,
             and
             open
             Hostility
             to
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Churches
             ,
             so
             an
             Universal
             Aristocracy
             in
             Councils
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             yet
             more
             absurd
             ,
             as
             claiming
             a
             more
             notorious
             Impossibility
             than
             the
             Pope
             doth
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             An
             Universal
             power
             of
             Expounding
             or
             Judging
             of
             Christs
             Laws
             by
             Regent
             Authority
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             such
             Keepers
             of
             unwritten
             Laws
             ,
             seemeth
             the
             most
             Eminent
             part
             of
             Legislation
             ;
             it
             being
             more
             to
             be
             Judge
             what
             is
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             or
             determine
             of
             the
             sence
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             the
             bare
             words
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Bishops
             should
             have
             a
             higher
             Regency
             than
             Christ
             :
             Official
             Judges
             Expound
             the
             Laws
             only
             in
             their
             limited
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             particular
             Cases
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Universal
             Determiners
             of
             the
             sence
             to
             all
             others
             :
             None
             but
             the
             Law-makers
             can
             make
             an
             Universally
             obliging
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             The
             instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             power
             will
             not
             prove
             an
             Institution
             of
             a
             stated
             Universal
             Legislative
             Aristocracy
             ,
             or
             Monarchy
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             Christ
             first
             chose
             and
             instituted
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             National
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             the
             number
             of
             Twelve
             related
             to
             the
             Twelve
             Tribes
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             keeping
             up
             just
             that
             number
             after
             the
             coming
             
             down
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             And
             by
             his
             special
             Mission
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Barnabas
            
             and
             others
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             distinguishing
             their
             Apostleship
             from
             
             Peter's
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             Persecution
             and
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Jewish
             state
             ,
             made
             the
             Apostles
             Office
             more
             Extensive
             ,
             it
             was
             rather
             Indefinite
             than
             Universal
             :
             They
             were
             to
             go
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             and
             were
             able
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             was
             then
             in
             so
             narrow
             Bounds
             as
             made
             that
             Extent
             easie
             ,
             when
             now
             an
             Universal
             Humane
             Regiment
             is
             of
             
               Natural
               Impossibility
            
             ,
             and
             so
             past
             rational
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             power
             was
             not
             any
             further
             Legislative
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             were
             Promulgators
             of
             Christs
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Determiners
             of
             mutable
             undetermined
             Circumstances
             or
             Accidents
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             have
             no
             Successors
             in
             those
             extraordinary
             parts
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             which
             looketh
             like
             any
             part
             of
             Legislative
             power
             .
             Which
             parts
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Being
             Eye
             and
             Ear-witnesses
             of
             what
             Christ
             did
             and
             said
             committed
             to
             their
             Testifying
             and
             Predicating
             Trust.
             2.
             
             Having
             a
             special
             Commission
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             his
             Laws
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             commanded
             as
             the
             prime
             Promulgators
             .
             3.
             
             As
             having
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             Teach
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             to
             their
             remembrance
             .
             4.
             
             And
             having
             the
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             attest
             their
             Witness
             :
             As
             Moses
             had
             Successors
             in
             Executive
             Regency
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             Mediatorial
             Deliverer
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             which
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               David
            
             and
             Solomon
             must
             obey
             and
             rule
             by
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             power
             to
             alter
             words
             or
             sence
             ,
             nor
             add
             any
             thing
             but
             undetermined
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             promulgate
             by
             the
             Apostles
             bind
             all
             Nations
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             revealed
             ;
             so
             we
             grant
             that
             the
             same
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             declared
             by
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Preached
             by
             any
             single
             Minister
             ,
             bind
             all
             to
             whom
             they
             come
             :
             And
             that
             every
             Minister
             (
             and
             Christian
             )
             being
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             tendeth
             to
             Universal
             Benefit
             which
             yet
             giveth
             him
             no
             Universal
             Regent
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             remember
             I
             have
             said
             all
             this
             before
             in
             my
             Letters
             to
             Bishop
             Guning
             when
             you
             were
             his
             Second
             or
             Witness
             of
             our
             Conference
             :
             But
             the
             Invitation
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             you
             my
             thoughts
             of
             ,
             maketh
             me
             think
             that
             this
             repetition
             is
             not
             unnecessary
             .
             If
             you
             will
             read
             Mr.
             Th.
             Beverley's
             
               whole
               Duty
               of
               Nations
            
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             more
             of
             my
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             your
             Book
             to
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             shall
             forbear
             transcribing
             ,
             and
             only
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             dissent
             from
             ,
             and
             the
             pages
             where
             it
             is
             contained
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             dissent
             from
             your
             Opinion
             of
             a
             Humane
             Soveraignty
             as
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             (
             whether
             you
             feign
             it
             to
             be
             Monarchical
             ,
             Aristocratical
             ,
             Democratical
             or
             Mixt
             ,
             I
             matter
             not
             .
             )
          
           
             II.
             Consequently
             I
             deny
             your
             Doctrine
             of
             such
             an
             Universal
             Legislative
             power
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             Humane
             Universal
             Laws
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             I
             deny
             all
             Foreign
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Clergy
             of
             any
             one
             or
             
             many
             Foreign
             Kingdoms
             have
             a
             Legislative
             Regent
             power
             over
             any
             other
             King
             and
             Nation
             which
             give
             them
             not
             that
             power
             by
             a
             voluntary
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             denied
             Doctrines
             you
             own
             ,
             pag.
             28.
             l.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             19
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             My
             Reasons
             against
             the
             first
             are
             so
             many
             before
             repeated
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             not
             again
             do
             that
             which
             is
             so
             oft
             done
             .
             Prove
             you
             a
             Universal
             Humane
             Polity
             (
             by
             Kings
             or
             Clergy
             )
             and
             I
             will
             easily
             prove
             that
             Aristocratical
             is
             worse
             than
             Monarchical
             ,
             and
             less
             practicable
             :
             And
             if
             you
             think
             Popery
             an
             unfit
             Name
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             prove
             it
             Antichristian
             ,
             as
             the
             Treasonable
             claim
             of
             Christs
             Prerogative
             may
             be
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Error
             falls
             with
             the
             first
             :
             For
             Legislation
             is
             the
             most
             Essential
             part
             of
             Soveraign
             power
             .
          
           
             Your
             Third
             denied
             Opinion
             I
             hope
             all
             Protestant
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             will
             continue
             to
             renounce
             .
             And
             seeing
             you
             know
             that
             this
             whole
             Kingdom
             is
             
               Sworn
               against
               it
            
             ,
             (
             even
             all
             Foreign
             Spiritual
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdictions
            
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             many
             Oaths
             against
             alteration
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             Government
             )
             I
             hope
             you
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Nation
             stigmatized
             with
             the
             brand
             of
             PERJURY
             .
             If
             the
             Law
             for
             taking
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             be
             repealed
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             against
             Perjury
             is
             not
             repealed
             .
          
           
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             Treason
             in
             it self
             against
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             the
             claim
             of
             a
             Foreign
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             the
             Judges
             know
             better
             than
             I.
             But
             I
             know
             that
             there
             be
             some
             wise
             men
             that
             cannot
             yet
             prove
             K.
             
             James
             his
             Self-deposing
             ,
             if
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             openly
             endeavoured
             to
             settle
             the
             Kingdom
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             against
             their
             Wills
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             alienate
             the
             prime
             part
             of
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             And
             should
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             be
             asserted
             ,
             we
             should
             all
             be
             confounded
             by
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             knowing
             where
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Aristocratical
             :
             Where
             the
             Pope
             is
             may
             be
             known
             :
             But
             where
             to
             find
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             or
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Parliament
             or
             College
             ,
             or
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             we
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             Bishops
             are
             all
             (
             save
             one
             )
             the
             Subjects
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             blame
             not
             Kings
             to
             be
             unwilling
             to
             be
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             thereby
             they
             will
             be
             subjected
             to
             those
             Princes
             that
             Rule
             them
             ,
             or
             can
             sway
             them
             by
             Preferments
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             I
             believe
             not
             your
             Doctrine
             that
             the
             
               Major
               part
            
             must
             go
             for
             this
             Governing
             Church
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             will
             never
             be
             agreed
             who
             be
             the
             Nations
             or
             Persons
             that
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             Parts
             ;
             all
             will
             claim
             a
             Right
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             .
             And
             can
             all
             Christians
             or
             Ministers
             judge
             of
             their
             pretensions
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Greater
             part
             have
             often
             erred
             in
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             them
             :
             The
             Case
             of
             the
             Arrians
             proveth
             it
             :
             And
             the
             Greater
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             have
             been
             sometime
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             have
             turned
             and
             returned
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             ;
             as
             is
             notorious
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             Monothelites
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             owned
             and
             disowned
             ,
             the
             
               Tria
               Capitula
            
             ,
             the
             Case
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             known
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             at
             this
             day
             have
             no
             small
             number
             of
             Errors
             ;
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             Moscovites
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Abassins
             ,
             Coptis
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
             Jacobites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Maronites
             ,
             Georgians
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             the
             Countries
             nearest
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             most
             numerous
             Bishopricks
             will
             have
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             when
             those
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             large
             and
             few
             Bishopricks
             will
             have
             few
             Votes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             known
             that
             three
             of
             the
             five
             old
             Patriarchates
             have
             many
             Errors
             ,
             yea
             ,
             four
             of
             them
             differ
             from
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             as
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             Major
             Vote
             all
             over-the
             World
             ,
             so
             God
             never
             gave
             the
             Major
             part
             the
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             your
             Foundation
             for
             all
             this
             in
             Politicks
             is
             intolerably
             false
             ,
             viz.
             [
             pag.
             13.
             
             
               In
               omnibus
               hujusmodi
               Societatibus
               pars
               omnis
               toti
               suo
               congrua
               ,
               &
               pars
               minor
               majori
               consentanea
               esse
               debet
               .
               Hoc
               ratio
               suadet
               :
               Hoc
               jus
               naturale
               edicit
               :
               Hoc
               Communis
               hominum
               Consensus
               necessarium
               esse
               statuit
               .
               Adeo
               ut
               si
               quid
               à
               majori
               ,
               multo
               magis
               quod
               à
               maxim●
               cujusvis
               Societatis
               parte
               constituitur
               eodem
               pars
               reliqua
               constringatur
               ,
               illudque
               observare
               necesse
               habeat
               ,
               si
               membrum
               manere
               &
               privilegiis
               illius
               Societatis
               gaudere
               velit
               .
               Quod
               cum
               in
               omnibus
               cujuscunque
               generis
               Societatibus
               valet
               ,
               multo
               magis
               in
               Ecclesia
               valere
               debet
               ,
               quam
               omnium
               ornatissimam
               esse
               decet
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             English
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             confess
             I
             find
             the
             like
             in
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hooker
            
             :
             So
             Nonconformable
             to
             each
             other
             is
             the
             Conforming
             Clergy
             .
             But
             it
             's
             downright
             Popularity
             or
             Democracy
             
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             ;
             And
             can
             such
             men
             cry
             down
             Republicans
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             raise
             a
             suspicion
             of
             Nonconformists
             as
             Republicans
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             vafricious
             sort
             of
             men
             do
             sometime
             appropriate
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             of
             no
             sort
             of
             Political
             Society
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             ungoverned
             Communities
             or
             Confederacies
             ,
             except
             those
             by
             Contract
             turned
             a
             meer
             Community
             into
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Popular
             Politie
             :
             And
             in
             Aristocracies
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             the
             whole
             Society
             that
             Ruleth
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             few
             who
             make
             up
             
               One
               Political
            
             Person
             or
             Power
             .
             And
             yet
             could
             you
             appeal
             to
             Reason
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             and
             common
             Consent
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ?
             Shall
             Kings
             ,
             Parliament
             and
             Magistrates
             be
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             No
             ,
             nor
             King
             and
             Lords
             to
             obey
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ?
             Nor
             Mayors
             and
             Bailiffs
             be
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             .
             God
             hath
             anticipated
             humane
             popular
             pretences
             of
             being
             either
             naturally
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Governing
             Power
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             instituted
             in
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Genus
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Species
             as
             is
             to
             execute
             God's
             Laws
             :
             He
             hath
             made
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             :
             and
             as
             he
             alloweth
             not
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Children
             to
             govern
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             or
             of
             Scholars
             to
             rule
             their
             Masters
             ,
             so
             neither
             of
             Subjects
             to
             rule
             the
             Soveraign
             or
             the
             Minor
             part
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             Oaths
             that
             are
             taken
             by
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Land.
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             subscribed
             39
             Articles
             ,
             that
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             Errors
             and
             Fallibility
             of
             Councils
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             1640.
             that
             determined
             Kingly
             Power
             to
             be
             of
             God's
             Institution
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Writers
             and
             Fighters
             that
             were
             against
             Parliaments
             resisting
             the
             King.
             
               Michael
               Hudson
            
             hath
             most
             strongly
             wrote
             against
             it
             .
             Dr.
             Hammond
             against
             
               John
               Goodwin
            
             hath
             proved
             that
             the
             People
             have
             neither
             ruling
             Authority
             to
             Vse
             nor
             to
             Give
             .
             How
             far
             then
             were
             Bishop
             Morley
             and
             such
             others
             from
             your
             Mind
             ,
             who
             write
             that
             the
             Parliament
             themselves
             have
             no
             Essential
             part
             in
             Legislation
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             prepare
             Matter
             which
             the
             King
             only
             maketh
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             ?
             All
             the
             Clergy
             have
             subscribed
             to
             the
             King
             's
             unresistible
             Power
             ,
             and
             a
             Law
             made
             to
             that
             purpose
             by
             the
             Parliament
             that
             setled
             your
             Conformity
             and
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Do
             you
             take
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             your
             Congregation
             to
             be
             your
             Governours
             ?
             Or
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Diocess
             to
             Rule
             the
             Diocesane
             ?
             Or
             are
             these
             no
             Societies
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             Are
             our
             Universities
             of
             this
             Mind
             ;
             when
             Oxford
             burnt
             my
             Political
             Aphorisms
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             
             Whitbye's
             Book
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             I.
             Humfrey's
             ,
             as
             derogating
             from
             the
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             when
             yet
             I
             abhord
             such
             a
             derogation
             as
             your
             Majority
             of
             the
             Society
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             destructive
             of
             all
             Government
             :
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             Democracy
             in
             a
             large
             Kingdom
             is
             an
             Impossibility
             :
             The
             People
             cannot
             
             all
             meet
             to
             try
             who
             hath
             the
             Major
             Vote
             :
             They
             can
             but
             choose
             their
             Governours
             ,
             though
             called
             Representatives
             :
             And
             that
             is
             an
             Aristocracy
             :
             For
             to
             choose
             Governours
             is
             not
             to
             Govern.
             Even
             Rome
             was
             not
             a
             true
             Democracy
             :
             For
             the
             People
             had
             but
             a
             Negative
             part
             in
             Legislation
             ,
             
               S.
               P.
               Q.
               R.
            
             conjunct
             having
             the
             Supremacy
             :
             And
             what
             were
             the
             People
             of
             one
             City
             to
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Politick
             Body
             ?
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             who
             constitute
             this
             Voting
             Society
             which
             you
             call
             
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Papists
             appropriate
             that
             title
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ?
             But
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             Practice
             (
             in
             Councils
             or
             out
             )
             how
             small
             a
             part
             have
             any
             but
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             Our
             Canons
             condemn
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Convocation
             to
             be
             the
             
               Representative
               Church
            
             ?
             Who
             are
             the
             
               real
               Church
            
             which
             they
             represent
             ?
             Do
             they
             represent
             the
             Laity
             ?
             Or
             are
             they
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             How
             can
             they
             represent
             those
             that
             never
             choose
             them
             ?
             Patrons
             choose
             the
             Incumbents
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             choose
             neither
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             or
             Proctors
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             that
             they
             represent
             ?
             I
             confess
             the
             King
             that
             chooseth
             Bishops
             may
             most
             plausibly
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             represented
             by
             them
             .
             But
             are
             they
             indeed
             his
             Rulers
             and
             Lawgivers
             ,
             and
             he
             their
             Subject
             ?
             Was
             Moses
             so
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             Solomon
             to
             Abiathar
             ?
             The
             King
             chooseth
             Justices
             ,
             and
             Constables
             (
             mediately
             )
             but
             not
             to
             be
             his
             Governours
             but
             his
             Ministers
             .
             Or
             is
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             no
             Part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             Say
             so
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             understand
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             indeed
             you
             confess
             the
             Laity
             〈◊〉
             be
             of
             this
             Voting
             Church
             (
             whose
             Major
             part
             by
             Nature
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             the
             World
             must
             
             Govern
             us
             )
             I
             beseech
             you
             help
             us
             at
             last
             (
             after
             all
             our
             lost
             importunity
             )
             to
             know
             which
             of
             the
             Laity
             it
             is
             .
             Is
             it
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Parishes
             ?
             I
             doubt
             then
             that
             the
             Atheists
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             Deists
             ,
             Hobbists
             ,
             Ignorant
             ,
             Irreligious
             Debauchees
             and
             Lads
             ,
             will
             be
             our
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             only
             Communicants
             ?
             Then
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             of
             one
             place
             will
             have
             a
             Church
             of
             one
             sort
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             another
             sort
             ?
             And
             how
             knoweth
             he
             in
             great
             Parishes
             who
             are
             his
             Communicants
             ,
             when
             he
             knoweth
             not
             who
             or
             what
             they
             are
             ?
             or
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             nor
             whether
             ever
             they
             came
             before
             ?
             The
             Law
             is
             the
             likest
             test
             ,
             which
             obligeth
             all
             to
             Communicate
             that
             will
             have
             a
             License
             to
             sell
             Ale
             or
             Wine
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             lie
             in
             Jail
             ;
             a
             place
             that
             few
             Love
             ,
             and
             many
             would
             avoid
             at
             so
             cheap
             a
             rate
             as
             eating
             a
             bit
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinking
             a
             little
             Wine
             .
             And
             shall
             the
             Majority
             of
             these
             be
             Rulers
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             you
             mean
             but
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             Bishops
             ?
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             our
             Lower
             House
             of
             Convocation
             mean
             not
             )
             .
             Verily
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             too
             sharply
             blame
             the
             King
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
               Denmark
            
             ,
             &c.
             if
             they
             be
             loth
             to
             be
             Subjects
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Matter
             as
             their
             Religion
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Moscovy
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             and
             
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
            
             ,
             &c.
             while
             we
             know
             what
             Power
             their
             own
             Princes
             have
             over
             them
             ?
          
           
             And
             do
             not
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             common
             Language
             which
             they
             can
             use
             to
             understand
             one
             another
             as
             a
             College
             ?
             Even
             of
             our
             great
             Learned
             Schoolmen
             few
             understood
             Greek
             :
             And
             few
             of
             the
             Greeks
             understand
             Latin
             (
             or
             true
             
             Greek
             either
             )
             And
             few
             Abassines
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
             Moscovites
             ,
             &c.
             understand
             either
             .
             If
             Christ
             hath
             been
             so
             defective
             a
             Legislator
             as
             to
             leave
             us
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             Universal
             Humane
             Legislation
             ,
             O
             let
             us
             not
             have
             them
             made
             by
             such
             Babel
             Builders
             .
             Let
             us
             have
             those
             that
             can
             meet
             together
             in
             less
             than
             an
             Age
             (
             whether
             their
             Princes
             will
             or
             no
             )
             and
             can
             learn
             in
             an
             Age
             to
             speak
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             you
             first
             prove
             that
             Mortal
             Men
             are
             capable
             of
             such
             an
             Universal
             Government
             ,
             try
             it
             first
             on
             Kings
             ,
             and
             settle
             one
             King
             ,
             or
             Senate
             of
             Kings
             to
             Rule
             all
             the
             World
             by
             Legislation
             and
             Judgment
             :
             For
             verily
             more
             of
             Sword-Government
             may
             be
             done
             
               per
               alios
            
             —
             than
             of
             Priestly
             Government
             (
             else
             you
             may
             appoint
             Presbyters
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             and
             Lay-men
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             )
             And
             if
             we
             must
             have
             a
             Vice-Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             a
             Monarch
             that
             we
             may
             know
             where
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Chimera
             called
             a
             
               Collective
               Person
            
             ,
             or
             College
             of
             Bishops
             :
             Or
             at
             least
             if
             it
             must
             be
             Patriarchs
             ,
             let
             us
             know
             who
             shall
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             shall
             now
             do
             ,
             when
             of
             five
             so
             called
             Four
             are
             called
             Schismaticks
             and
             are
             under
             the
             Turk
             :
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             National
             Church
             Politie
             :
             Prove
             more
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             VI.
             And
             I
             should
             rejoyce
             if
             you
             could
             prove
             what
             you
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             Rites
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             so
             in
             necessary
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Arians
             reign
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             so
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             England
             is
             Schismatical
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             always
             so
             in
             General
             Councils
             (
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
             say
             )
             how
             much
             less
             in
             the
             diffusive
             Body
             
             of
             People
             or
             Clergy
             ?
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             in
             any
             one
             Kingdom
             or
             National
             Church
             yet
             known
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             what
             is
             the
             whole
             but
             the
             Parts
             Conjunct
             ?
             Dr.
             Dillingham
             in
             a
             late
             Book
             against
             Popery
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             yet
             any
             Kingdom
             known
             where
             the
             tenth
             part
             were
             truly
             Godly
             :
             And
             I
             think
             you
             take
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World
             :
             And
             how
             many
             Thousands
             would
             rejoyce
             if
             you
             could
             prove
             that
             the
             Major
             part
             even
             of
             their
             Teachers
             were
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             better
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             Greeks
             ,
             or
             Moscovites
             ,
             that
             cannot
             Preach
             at
             all
             !
             O
             how
             happy
             a
             Church
             do
             you
             Dream
             of
             ?
          
           
             VII
             .
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             more
             incredible
             that
             this
             popular
             Majority
             should
             be
             so
             right
             in
             such
             small
             Matters
             as
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             Practice
             should
             be
             a
             Law
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Unity
             or
             Concord
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             must
             be
             built
             on
             such
             Sand
             as
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             be
             gathered
             into
             one
             Heap
             ?
             And
             all
             must
             be
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             that
             obey
             them
             not
             :
             I
             remember
             when
             Dr.
             Hammond
             proceeded
             Dr.
             I
             heard
             Dr.
             Prideaux
             in
             the
             Chair
             argue
             against
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             that
             John
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             Individual
             was
             fallible
             :
             Ergo
             a
             company
             of
             fallibles
             were
             not
             infallible
             .
             Especially
             in
             such
             Matters
             as
             a
             Ceremony
             .
             Those
             that
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             were
             not
             taken
             for
             infallible
             or
             Legislators
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             And
             you
             no
             where
             prove
             that
             Paul
             meaneth
             by
             [
             the
             Churches
             have
             no
             such
             Customs
             ]
             that
             
             none
             in
             the
             World
             had
             any
             other
             ,
             nor
             must
             have
             any
             other
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             what
             Garb
             and
             Habit
             the
             Custom
             of
             all
             those
             Countries
             had
             placed
             Decency
             in
             ,
             the
             general
             Rule
             of
             Decency
             would
             oblige
             all
             to
             in
             the
             solemn
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             it
             obligeth
             us
             to
             be
             uncovered
             .
             You
             must
             needs
             know
             that
             by
             your
             Exposition
             and
             Inference
             you
             Condemn
             your
             own
             Church
             that
             hath
             the
             contrary
             Custom
             .
             Especially
             your
             noble
             Patrons
             that
             wear
             Periwigs
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             And
             how
             impossible
             a
             work
             do
             you
             set
             us
             all
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             these
             Ceremonies
             are
             without
             which
             we
             separate
             as
             Schismaticks
             .
             1.
             
             Must
             all
             good
             Christians
             be
             so
             great
             Historians
             as
             to
             know
             what
             Ceremonies
             have
             been
             used
             in
             all
             Ages
             by
             the
             Major
             part
             ?
             2.
             
             Must
             they
             be
             so
             Skill'd
             in
             Cosmography
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             what
             Countries
             make
             the
             Major
             part
             ?
             3.
             
             Must
             they
             have
             so
             good
             intelligence
             of
             former
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             who
             have
             now
             the
             greater
             Vote
             in
             Councils
             and
             out
             of
             them
             ?
             4.
             
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             It
             must
             be
             of
             such
             Rites
             as
             
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
               ubique
               &
               semper
            
             have
             been
             used
             :
             we
             like
             Vincentius
             Liri's
             rule
             well
             as
             to
             things
             necessary
             ,
             that
             may
             aliunde
             be
             so
             proved
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             any
             man
             know
             that
             
               ab
               omnibus
               &
               ubique
            
             without
             more
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             World
             than
             Drake
             or
             Candish
             had
             ,
             or
             any
             Traveller
             ?
             Except
             Negatively
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             affect
             causeless
             Singularity
             from
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             know
             them
             .
             And
             how
             shall
             we
             understand
             the
             semper
             ?
             Must
             it
             respect
             all
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             Then
             ,
             none
             can
             know
             his
             Duty
             till
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             only
             as
             to
             
               time
               past
            
             ,
             then
             how
             knew
             they
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             how
             long
             their
             Customs
             
             would
             continue
             ?
             And
             then
             all
             the
             after
             Changes
             (
             which
             were
             many
             )
             were
             Schismatical
             .
          
           
             X.
             Do
             you
             not
             too
             hardly
             censure
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             Schismatical
             ?
             You
             know
             Epiphanius
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             Treatise
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             then
             were
             the
             Customs
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             of
             these
             are
             forsaken
             by
             us
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             by
             almost
             all
             the
             Churches
             ?
             Do
             you
             now
             
               clothe
               the
               Baptized
               anew
               in
               White
               ?
            
             Do
             you
             
               dip
               them
               over
               head
            
             in
             Water
             ?
             Do
             you
             anoint
             them
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             cross
             them
             with
             the
             Ointment
             ?
             Do
             you
             give
             them
             to
             taste
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ?
             Do
             you
             
               exorcise
               them
            
             ?
             Do
             your
             Bishops
             only
             make
             that
             Chrysme
             ?
             Do
             all
             here
             and
             in
             other
             Churches
             worship
             only
             
               versus
               Orientem
            
             ?
             Do
             you
             all
             forbear
             ,
             and
             forbid
             
               Adoration
               Kneeling
            
             ,
             on
             any
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             or
             any
             Week
             Day
             between
             Easter
             and
             Whitsunday
             ?
             What!
             when
             you
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             those
             that
             will
             not
             Kneel
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             You
             know
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             Trull
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             commonly
             make
             this
             a
             Rite
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             And
             Dr.
             Heylin
             saith
             ,
             that
             Rome
             it self
             kept
             it
             for
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             never
             reversed
             by
             any
             other
             General
             Council
             .
             Do
             you
             keep
             the
             Memorial
             of
             Martyrs
             at
             their
             Graves
             as
             then
             they
             did
             ?
             Do
             you
             use
             their
             Bones
             and
             relicts
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             Twenty
             more
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Epiphanius
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             O
             condemn
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             separated
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             (
             And
             our
             Reformers
             too
             .
             )
          
           
             XI
             .
             What
             a
             case
             would
             you
             bring
             this
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             to
             ,
             by
             your
             Law
             of
             the
             Custom
             of
             
             the
             Major
             part
             ?
             Must
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Opinions
             ,
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             which
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             Moscovites
             ,
             Armenians
             and
             Papists
             have
             many
             Hundred
             Years
             in
             their
             Ignorance
             and
             Superstition
             agreed
             in
             as
             to
             the
             Major
             part
             ?
             Must
             we
             be
             able
             to
             confute
             their
             pretensions
             of
             Antiquity
             and
             Custom
             as
             to
             all
             these
             ?
             He
             that
             readeth
             the
             Description
             of
             their
             Customs
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             should
             be
             loth
             that
             we
             should
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             And
             your
             Doctrine
             of
             Traditions
             as
             certainly
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             the
             Majority
             use
             them
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England's
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             copiously
             confuted
             by
             the
             whole
             stream
             of
             Protestant
             Bishops
             and
             Drs.
             and
             foreign
             Divines
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             stay
             now
             to
             repeat
             that
             work
             :
             were
             all
             the
             Traditions
             forementioned
             since
             laid
             by
             ,
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             (
             About
             Genuflexions
             ,
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
             Chrysme
             ,
             the
             white
             Garment
             ?
             )
          
           
             You
             instance
             in
             Synods
             meeting
             and
             making
             Laws
             .
             To
             meet
             for
             worship
             or
             necessary
             consultation
             and
             Concord
             ,
             is
             no
             unwritten
             ceremonial
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             the
             obeying
             of
             Christ's
             written
             Law
             ,
             which
             requireth
             such
             mutual
             help
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             do
             all
             to
             Edification
             ,
             Concord
             and
             Peace
             .
             But
             Communion
             of
             many
             Nations
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             Government
             over
             all
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Emperor's
             Commission
             and
             Power
             that
             made
             Canons
             to
             be
             Laws
             .
          
           
             And
             do
             you
             not
             here
             write
             against
             the
             King's
             Commission
             by
             which
             you
             sit
             ,
             which
             declareth
             from
             that
             Act
             of
             H.
             8.
             that
             your
             Canons
             are
             no
             Laws
             ,
             till
             King
             and
             Parliament
             make
             them
             so
             ?
             Ask
             the
             Lawyers
             .
             Were
             not
             the
             Canons
             of
             
             1640.
             cast
             out
             even
             by
             your
             own
             long
             Parliament
             ?
          
           
             XIII
             .
             But
             the
             worst
             is
             ,
             that
             while
             you
             set
             us
             a
             new
             Universal
             Church
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Soveraignty
             ,
             you
             deny
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             while
             you
             feign
             unwritten
             Universal
             Laws
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             Christ's
             Law
             ,
             &
             a
             supplement
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             give
             Christ's
             Prerogative
             to
             a
             Usurping
             Soveraignty
             ,
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             that
             Office
             ?
             Scripture
             we
             know
             where
             to
             find
             ;
             but
             where
             to
             find
             your
             Universal
             Additional
             Laws
             ,
             and
             your
             Church
             Senate
             or
             College
             ,
             they
             must
             know
             more
             than
             I
             that
             know
             .
             But
             so
             much
             is
             written
             against
             the
             Papists
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             for
             Scripture
             sufficiency
             ,
             that
             I
             refer
             you
             thither
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Articles
             ,
             Homilies
             and
             Ordination
             Books
             which
             this
             Church
             subscribeth
             to
             .
             Alas
             Sir
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             Bible
             big
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             a
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             XIV
             .
             As
             to
             your
             definition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             P.
             12.
             
             It
             is
             tolerable
             if
             you
             make
             no
             Head
             but
             Christ
             ;
             and
             set
             up
             no
             Vicarious
             Head
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             Provincial
             parts
             ,
             put
             National
             and
             Congregational
             ;
             or
             confess
             that
             you
             describe
             but
             the
             Imperial-National
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             up
             of
             Roman
             Provinces
             .
             And
             gratifie
             not
             the
             Fanaticks
             by
             making
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             the
             authoriser
             of
             the
             Majority
             for
             Government
             :
             For
             they
             will
             think
             that
             they
             have
             more
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             than
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             Govern
             you
             .
             I
             would
             all
             Rulers
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             somewhat
             else
             that
             must
             give
             them
             Authority
             .
          
           
           
             XV.
             Your
             instance
             of
             the
             Easter
             Controversie
             is
             against
             you
             .
             The
             difference
             undecided
             for
             300
             Years
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             urged
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             was
             no
             Apostolick
             Law
             ;
             And
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             and
             many
             such
             like
             things
             〈◊〉
             Churches
             had
             freely
             differed
             in
             Peace
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             you
             seem
             to
             intimate
             contrary
             to
             them
             and
             to
             Iren●●us
             ,
             that
             the
             Asians
             were
             Schismaticks
             till
             they
             Conformed
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             name
             you
             Asia
             alone
             ?
             Were
             our
             Brittish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Scottish
             no
             Churches
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             also
             Condemn
             them
             as
             Schismaticks
             for
             about
             300
             Years
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ?
             What
             could
             the
             Papists
             say
             more
             against
             them
             ?
          
           
             XVI
             .
             How
             impossible
             a
             thing
             do
             you
             make
             Church
             Union
             to
             be
             ?
             while
             the
             Essentials
             or
             great
             Integrals
             of
             Religion
             are
             made
             insufficient
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Ceremonies
             and
             Church
             Laws
             are
             feigned
             necessary
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             ever
             comes
             to
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             right
             ones
             and
             all
             ?
          
           
             XVII
             .
             If
             the
             Patriarchs
             must
             be
             the
             Soveraign
             College
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             give
             us
             some
             proof
             (
             in
             a
             Case
             so
             weighty
             )
             1.
             
             How
             many
             there
             must
             be
             ?
             2.
             
             Where
             seated
             ?
             3.
             
             Who
             must
             choose
             and
             make
             them
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             
               quo
               jure
            
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             whether
             we
             have
             now
             such
             a
             College
             ;
             or
             is
             there
             no
             Church
             ?
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             What
             Place
             will
             you
             give
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             College
             ?
             I
             suppose
             with
             your
             Brethren
             you
             will
             call
             him
             1.
             
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ?
             But
             that
             's
             a
             Name
             of
             Comparative
             Order
             ?
             what
             is
             his
             work
             as
             such
             a
             Principium
             ?
             How
             is
             he
             the
             Principium
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             no
             more
             Power
             than
             the
             rest
             ?
             Must
             not
             he
             call
             
             the
             Councils
             ?
             (
             Though
             our
             Articles
             say
             General
             Councils
             may
             not
             be
             gathered
             without
             the
             Will
             of
             Princes
             )
             .
             Shall
             he
             not
             choose
             the
             Place
             and
             Time
             ?
             Tell
             us
             then
             who
             shall
             ?
             Must
             he
             not
             be
             President
             ?
             Must
             he
             not
             be
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ?
             And
             so
             Govern
             England
             as
             our
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             
               Principium
               unitatis
               Vniversalis
            
             also
             ?
          
           
             XIX
             .
             I
             pray
             tell
             us
             whether
             the
             French
             be
             Papists
             ?
             And
             how
             their
             Church-Government
             (
             as
             Described
             from
             themselves
             by
             Mr.
             Jurieu
             )
             differeth
             from
             that
             which
             you
             are
             for
             ?
             Tell
             me
             not
             of
             their
             Mass
             ,
             and
             other
             Corruptions
             ?
             It
             is
             Government
             that
             is
             the
             Form
             of
             Popery
             .
             And
             they
             will
             abate
             you
             many
             other
             things
             :
             And
             must
             we
             be
             Frenchified
             ?
             If
             the
             French
             restore
             those
             that
             we
             called
             Papists
             ,
             will
             disowning
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             chosen
             by
             Papist
             Princes
             )
             make
             us
             sound
             and
             safe
             ?
             And
             when
             we
             find
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             Bishop
             Guning
             ,
             Bishop
             Sparrow
             ,
             Dr.
             Saywell
             ,
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Bishop
             S.
             Parker
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             were
             for
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             can
             we
             think
             if
             the
             French
             bring
             in
             the
             late
             Governours
             ,
             that
             such
             Churchmen
             would
             not
             embrace
             the
             French
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             since
             Lauds
             days
             ▪
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             a
             Coalition
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             Defeated
             ,
             we
             may
             thank
             King
             James
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             bear
             delays
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             or
             none
             ,
             when
             Grotius
             way
             would
             have
             been
             a
             surer
             Game
             .
          
           
             XX.
             You
             tell
             us
             of
             Penalties
             made
             by
             Church
             Laws
             ?
             Deposing
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Anathematizing
             
             the
             Laity
             ?
             But
             while
             the
             Clergy
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             who
             will
             feel
             such
             Penalties
             ?
             When
             Rome
             Excommunicates
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             will
             Excommunicate
             them
             again
             :
             What
             Penalty
             is
             it
             to
             Protestants
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             Council
             ?
             How
             commonly
             did
             they
             that
             were
             for
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Chalcedon
             Council
             ,
             Excommunicate
             each
             other
             :
             And
             those
             that
             were
             for
             and
             against
             Images
             ?
             And
             for
             Photius
             ,
             and
             for
             Ignatius
             ?
             Cheat
             not
             Magistrates
             to
             be
             your
             Lictors
             ,
             and
             Cursing
             will
             go
             round
             as
             Scolding
             at
             Billingsgate
             ?
             Who
             is
             hurt
             by
             a
             causeless
             curse
             ,
             but
             the
             Curser
             ?
             I
             confess
             that
             Dr.
             Saywell
             sayeth
             well
             ;
             If
             single
             persons
             must
             be
             punished
             ,
             shall
             not
             Nations
             also
             ?
             Yes
             :
             But
             by
             whom
             ?
             By
             God
             the
             Universal
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             an
             Universal
             Human
             Soveraign
             ;
             whether
             a
             King
             or
             Pope
             ,
             or
             a
             Senate
             of
             Foreign
             Subjects
             :
          
           
             XXI
             .
             We
             are
             promised
             by
             a
             trifling
             Pamphleteer
             (
             that
             some
             of
             you
             are
             answering
             Mr.
             Clerksons
             two
             Books
             about
             the
             
               Primitive
               Episcopacy
            
             and
             Liturgies
             :
             I
             pray
             you
             procure
             them
             also
             to
             answer
             my
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             (
             and
             my
             
               English
               Non-conformity
            
             )
             and
             not
             with
             the
             Impudent
             Railing
             Lyars
             ,
             to
             say
             it
             is
             answered
             already
             ,
             while
             we
             can
             hear
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             And
             see
             that
             they
             prove
             that
             all
             these
             things
             following
             ,
             are
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             ,
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             used
             ,
             
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
               ubique
               &
               semper
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             most
             particular
             Churches
             for
             two
             Hundred
             or
             three
             Hundred
             years
             and
             so
             down
             ,
             consisted
             of
             many
             Congregations
             that
             had
             no
             personal
             presential
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Churches
             
               infimi
               ordinis
            
             were
             Diocesan
             ,
             
             having
             many
             Hundred
             or
             Score
             Parishes
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             these
             Diocesans
             ,
             undertook
             the
             sole
             Pastoral
             Care
             of
             all
             these
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             to
             Confirmation
             ,
             Censure
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             all
             these
             Parishes
             were
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             the
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             were
             but
             Chappels
             ,
             or
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Incumbents
             were
             no
             true
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             one
             Bishops
             Curates
             :
             And
             that
             there
             were
             not
             then
             besides
             Diocesan
             Arch-Bishops
             in
             each
             single
             Church
             ,
             
               Episcopi
               Gregis
            
             and
             
               Episcopi
               praesides
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             Bishops
             Names
             were
             used
             by
             Lay-men
             that
             had
             the
             Decretive
             Power
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             such
             Secular
             Judicatories
             ,
             far
             from
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             particular
             Pastors
             Tryed
             and
             Judged
             the
             unknown
             people
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             Parish
             Ministers
             Swear
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Diocesans
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             Metropolitans
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             all
             People
             that
             would
             have
             Licenses
             to
             keep
             Ale-houses
             or
             Taverns
             ,
             or
             that
             would
             not
             lye
             in
             Jail
             ,
             were
             Commanded
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             a
             Sealed
             Pardon
             of
             their
             Sins
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             all
             Churches
             were
             forced
             to
             use
             the
             same
             form
             of
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             not
             every
             Church
             or
             Bishop
             to
             choose
             as
             he
             saw
             Cause
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             That
             Kings
             chose
             Bishops
             and
             Deans
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             all
             Ministers
             were
             to
             be
             Ejected
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             durst
             not
             Subscribe
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             in
             such
             as
             our
             three
             imposed
             Books
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             That
             all
             Lords
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Priests
             and
             People
             that
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             ,
             be
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             That
             Lay-Patrons
             that
             are
             but
             Rich
             enough
             to
             buy
             an
             Advowson
             (
             how
             Vicious
             soever
             )
             did
             choose
             all
             the
             Incumbent
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             People
             must
             commit
             the
             Ministerial
             Care
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             That
             they
             that
             dare
             not
             trust
             such
             Pastors
             as
             are
             chosen
             by
             Kings
             (
             though
             Papists
             )
             and
             such
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             Conform
             to
             every
             imposition
             like
             ours
             ,
             must
             live
             like
             Atheists
             ,
             in
             forbearance
             of
             all
             publick
             Worship
             and
             Church
             Communion
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             That
             all
             may
             Swear
             that
             an
             Oath
             or
             Vow
             of
             Lawful
             and
             Necessary
             things
             ,
             bindeth
             not
             our selves
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             unlawfully
             imposed
             and
             taken
             ,
             and
             had
             any
             unlawful
             part
             of
             the
             Matter
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             ever
             held
             it
             unlawful
             for
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             to
             defend
             it self
             against
             a
             Prince
             that
             would
             deliver
             up
             half
             the
             Government
             to
             a
             Foreiner
             ,
             and
             force
             them
             to
             a
             Religion
             which
             requireth
             them
             to
             be
             Damned
             (
             or
             to
             Dye
             :
             )
             When
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Church
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Rome
               ,
            
             &c.
             did
             so
             oft
             by
             force
             and
             Blood
             ,
             resist
             even
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             such
             as
             Theodosius
             II.
             
               Zeno
               ,
               Anastasius
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Churches
             held
             it
             lawful
             to
             Swear
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             Amendment
             or
             Alteration
             of
             any
             such
             as
             the
             forementioned
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             these
             things
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             constant
             judgment
             or
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Quaere
             whether
             Dr.
             Beveridge
             and
             his
             Approvers
             ,
             pronounce
             
             
             
             
             
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Schismatical
             ,
             as
             so
             far
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ?
          
           
             But
             again
             I
             conclude
             ,
             O!
             What
             ,
             must
             the
             Christian
             World
             suffer
             even
             by
             Learned
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             pious
             Doctors
             ?
          
           
             I.
             Because
             they
             will
             not
             distinguish
             National
             or
             
               Imperial
               Vniversality
            
             of
             Church
             and
             Councils
             ,
             from
             those
             of
             the
             
               whole
               World.
            
             
          
           
             II.
             Nor
             Communion
             from
             Regiment
             ,
             nor
             Contracts
             from
             Laws
             ;
             nor
             a
             
               Regent
               Excommunication
            
             from
             a
             Renunciation
             of
             Communion
             by
             Equals
             .
          
           
             III.
             Nor
             Divine
             Obligations
             to
             Concord
             ,
             and
             human
             demands
             of
             obeying
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             the
             hurtful
             Agreements
             of
             an
             injurious
             Majority
             of
             equal
             Votes
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             by
             their
             Deposing
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             from
             their
             Sacred
             Power
             over
             Bishops
             in
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             for
             Mens
             Souls
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             made
             only
             for
             the
             base
             things
             of
             the
             World
             and
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Priests
             only
             were
             trusted
             with
             Religion
             and
             Souls
             :
             And
             Kings
             were
             not
             Heads
             of
             National
             Churches
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             their
             shameless
             calling
             them
             Adversaries
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             one
             Hundred
             Bishops
             for
             one
             ,
             and
             are
             for
             the
             old
             three
             sorts
             ,
             
               Episcopi
               Gregis
               ,
               Episcopi
               praesides
            
             ,
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             calling
             those
             the
             Episcopal
             part
             ,
             that
             put
             down
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             a
             Diocess
             save
             one
             ;
             As
             for
             your self
             ,
             I
             profess
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             Censuring
             any
             thing
             of
             you
             ,
             save
             these
             Mistakes
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             have
             long
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             still
             ,
             Love
             and
             Honour
             you
             as
             a
             Man
             fearing
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             and
             blameless
             Conversation
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             ever
             I
             Credibly
             heard
             :
             And
             I
             thought
             the
             like
             of
             Bishop
             Guning
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             Religious
             Papists
             )
             his
             Opinions
             
             more
             prevailed
             against
             his
             Charity
             ,
             for
             that
             Mischievous
             hurtfulness
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             served
             the
             Subtilty
             of
             Sheldon
             ,
             and
             the
             fierceness
             of
             Morley
             ,
             and
             the
             Designs
             of
             Papal
             Courtiers
             :
             But
             I
             hear
             that
             your
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             prevaileth
             against
             the
             evil
             tendency
             of
             your
             mistaken
             Doctrine
             :
             Though
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             threaten
             England
             ,
             unless
             they
             Reform
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             wish
             it
             restored
             ,
             and
             am
             Displeased
             with
             those
             Scots
             that
             have
             causelesly
             quarrelled
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             helpt
             to
             open
             a
             Door
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             Sworn
             against
             .
          
           
             Since
             the
             writing
             of
             all
             beforegoing
             ,
             I
             first
             read
             your
             two
             great
             Volumes
             of
             Canons
             ,
             and
             your
             Answer
             to
             Dallaeus
             .
             In
             the
             Prolegomena
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             to
             my
             Grief
             I
             find
             you
             more
             express
             for
             an
             Universal
             Legislative
             Power
             and
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             than
             in
             your
             Sermon
             :
             And
             yet
             not
             at
             all
             telling
             us
             ,
             where
             to
             have
             access
             to
             this
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             for
             Judicature
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             times
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             know
             but
             by
             believing
             your
             bare
             word
             ,
             what
             Councils
             are
             our
             Universal
             obliging
             Laws
             ,
             when
             you
             confess
             the
             vast
             difference
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             numbers
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             know
             what
             our
             Religion
             is
             ,
             while
             we
             know
             not
             what
             be
             our
             Laws
             :
             Nor
             how
             to
             know
             whether
             the
             Church
             be
             extinct
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             no
             human
             Head
             ,
             by
             the
             Cessation
             of
             such
             Councils
             ;
             nor
             who
             must
             call
             them
             ,
             nor
             whence
             ,
             nor
             what
             is
             their
             Constitutive
             Matter
             ;
             only
             you
             say
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             called
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             But
             need
             not
             all
             be
             there
             ?
             And
             will
             a
             Call
             make
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             if
             the
             Men
             come
             not
             ?
             And
             can
             they
             come
             from
             all
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Muscovites
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             And
             who
             hath
             right
             to
             call
             them
             ?
             hath
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Or
             our
             Emperors
             or
             Kings
             ?
             what
             power
             hath
             he
             over
             all
             other
             Princes
             Subjects
             ?
             You
             confess
             they
             were
             called
             out
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Provinces
             ?
             And
             how
             few
             (
             if
             any
             )
             other
             Names
             are
             Subscribed
             ?
             But
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             you
             still
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             Evidence
             ,
             take
             National
             or
             Imperial
             Universality
             for
             Terrestrial
             Universality
             of
             Church
             and
             Councils
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             be
             Papists
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             of
             the
             more
             reasonable
             sort
             ,
             that
             know
             where
             to
             find
             a
             Papal
             Monarch
             ,
             or
             Vice-Christ
             ;
             and
             not
             sent
             to
             seek
             a
             Church-Parliament
             Universal
             ,
             or
             Universal
             Aristocratical
             College
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             where
             extant
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             especially
             now
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             are
             what
             and
             where
             they
             are
             .
             How
             much
             more
             Rational
             to
             be
             Governed
             by
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             only
             ,
             till
             we
             can
             find
             out
             the
             Aristocratical
             Head.
             
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             Empire
             was
             turned
             into
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             who
             can
             prove
             that
             those
             many
             must
             have
             all
             one
             Human
             Head.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             yet
             more
             sorry
             that
             you
             joyn
             with
             Hildebrand
             ,
             in
             making
             Princes
             to
             be
             but
             for
             the
             Body
             and
             Civil
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Soul
             :
             Which
             (
             God
             willing
             ,
             )
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             done
             ,
             I
             shall
             fullier
             Confute
             ,
             in
             a
             Treatise
             for
             true
             National
             Churches
             ,
             proving
             that
             Christ
             hath
             made
             no
             Higher
             Visible
             Humane
             Church
             Power
             or
             Form
             :
             And
             that
             Christian
             Kings
             are
             as
             Sacred
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             as
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             Superior
             Heads
             of
             National
             Churches
             ,
             though
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             belong
             only
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             And
             that
             a
             true
             National
             Church
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             Confederate
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             the
             Subject
             Body
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           The
           Stating
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           full
           Confutation
           of
           the
           Pretences
           for
           a
           Foreign
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHap.
                 I.
              
               The
               clear
               stating
               of
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Pretenders
               .
               In
               60
               Propositions
               ;
               proving
               it
               a
               perjurious
               alteration
               of
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 II.
              
               Why
               Parliaments
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               before
               Bishop
               Laud
               were
               so
               much
               against
               such
               a
               Coalition
               with
               the
               Papal
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 III.
              
               The
               said
               Coalition
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               Catholick
               Union
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 IV.
              
               The
               Deceits
               that
               are
               pleaded
               for
               an
               Universal
               Humane
               Soveraignty
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 V.
              
               A
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               by
               College
               or
               Counsels
               unmaskt
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 VI.
              
               The
               Grand
               Consequential
               Case
               :
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               Presbyters
               to
               Swear
               or
               Profess
               Obedience
               to
               those
               Bishops
               who
               profess
               Subjection
               to
               a
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               ?
               or
               for
               the
               people
               to
               own
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 VII
              
               .
               Of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               design
               to
               bring
               the
               Papists
               to
               our
               Churches
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               days
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 VIII
              
               .
               Why
               it
               will
               not
               serve
               for
               a
               Coalition
               for
               the
               Papists
               to
               abate
               their
               last
               400
               years
               corruptions
               as
               Archbishop
               Bromhall
               maintaineth
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 IX
              
               .
               Whether
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Church
               Government
               ,
               prove
               an
               Universal
               Soveraignty
               in
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 X.
              
               Many
               Questions
               about
               Councils
               to
               be
               resolved
               before
               we
               can
               take
               them
               for
               an
               Universal
               Aristocracy
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 XI
              
               .
               A
               Breviate
               of
               both
               the
               Aristocratical
               and
               Monarchical
               Popery
               .
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 XII
              
               .
               A
               humble
               Expostulation
               to
               the
               Zealous
               Antipapists
               ,
               Conformists
               and
               Nonconformists
               whether
               they
               have
               been
               innocent
               as
               to
               promoting
               Popery
               ?
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 XIII
              
               .
               VVhat
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               other
               Christians
               towards
               the
               Papists
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               Fundamental
               Duties
               of
               Love
               ,
               Concord
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               promoting
               the
               common
               Interest
               of
               Christianity
               :
               VVritten
               to
               keep
               Protestants
               from
               sinful
               Extreams
               ,
               and
               while
               we
               cannot
               come
               so
               near
               them
               as
               
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 Grotius
              
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               for
               a
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               we
               may
               keep
               and
               use
               a
               Christian
               Zeal
               for
               the
               better
               way
               of
               Concord
               of
               Christs
               prescribing
               ,
               avoiding
               all
               injury
               to
               Papists
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               .
            
          
           
             NB.
             
               To
               prevent
               misunderstanding
               Citations
               ,
               note
               ,
               That
               both
               some
               Episcopal
               Drs
               and
               some
               Presbyterians
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               Aristocratical
               ,
               meaning
               only
               ,
               1.
               
            
             Per
             partes
             ,
             as
             England
             
               is
               Governed
               by
               Justices
               ,
               and
               ,
               2.
               
               Meeting
               in
               such
               Councils
               as
               they
               can
               for
               Concord
               :
               But
               not
               as
               the
            
             summa
             potestas
             
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               which
               is
            
             una
             persona
             politica
             in
             pluribus
             naturalibus
             
               unifying
               the
               Body
               and
               so
               Ruling
               it
               .
               They
               speak
               not
               properly
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               Politicks
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             The
             true
             State
             and
             just
             Resolutions
             of
             the
             Controversies
             about
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             in
             Sixty
             Evident
             or
             Proved
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             HOW
             great
             advantage
             Satan
             maketh
             of
             the
             deceivableness
             of
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             the
             Crafty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             aptitude
             of
             ambiguous
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             or
             artificially-contrived
             Names
             and
             Words
             to
             deceive
             ,
             the
             sad
             Experience
             of
             the
             deceived
             World
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             and
             divided
             Churches
             openly
             declare
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             few
             observe
             it
             and
             escape
             the
             snare
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             If
             all
             Men
             were
             judicious
             and
             stablished
             Christians
             ,
             when
             serious
             Faith
             and
             Godliness
             is
             made
             a
             scorn
             ,
             by
             the
             false
             names
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Puritans
             ,
             Fanaticks
             ,
             Sectaries
             ,
             or
             any
             sensless
             jears
             ,
             it
             would
             no
             more
             turn
             them
             from
             the
             holy
             performance
             of
             their
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             than
             the
             raving
             of
             a
             Drunkard
             or
             a
             Bedlam
             ,
             or
             the
             crying
             of
             a
             Child
             .
             But
             ignorant
             unresolved
             Persons
             ,
             that
             never
             yet
             know
             what
             the
             bearing
             of
             the
             Cross
             was
             ,
             nor
             have
             learned
             self-denial
             ,
             are
             stopt
             in
             their
             convictions
             ,
             good
             purposes
             ,
             and
             hopeful
             dispositions
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             serious
             Piety
             made
             a
             common
             scorn
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             those
             that
             were
             themselves
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             profess
             Christianity
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             think
             ,
             sure
             all
             this
             reproach
             is
             not
             laid
             on
             them
             for
             nothing
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             think
             it
             but
             the
             stinking
             
             breath
             of
             ulcerated
             malignant
             minds
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             bear
             it
             ,
             but
             draw
             back
             and
             shrink
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             pronounceth
             a
             dreadful
             Sentence
             against
             those
             that
             offend
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             such
             stumbling-blocks
             turn
             back
             and
             discourage
             )
             even
             the
             least
             of
             these
             childish
             beginners
             ;
             
               It
               were
               better
               for
               that
               man
               that
               a
               Milstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               Neck
               ,
               and
               he
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             no
             scandal
             or
             snare
             is
             so
             dangerous
             as
             those
             which
             are
             made
             by
             Rulers
             or
             Great
             Men
             ,
             or
             by
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             on
             the
             pretences
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             abusing
             the
             holy
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Artifice
             that
             Satan
             useth
             against
             Godliness
             in
             general
             he
             useth
             against
             particular
             
               Truths
               ,
               Duties
            
             and
             Persons
             .
             And
             one
             of
             the
             most
             dangerous
             that
             I
             now
             perceive
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             assaulted
             with
             ,
             is
             putting
             the
             Name
             of
             Nonconformists
             ,
             and
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             on
             Protestants
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Protestants
             on
             the
             Papal
             Roman
             Sect.
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             sixty
             years
             ago
             and
             less
             against
             that
             as
             Popery
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             obtruded
             on
             us
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             against
             Popery
             :
             Such
             Wonders
             can
             bare
             Names
             do
             with
             the
             ignorant
             :
             And
             they
             go
             on
             without
             any
             great
             resistance
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Whereas
             there
             are
             great
             differences
             among
             the
             Papists
             about
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             personal
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Cheat
             is
             this
             ;
             To
             confine
             the
             Name
             of
             Papists
             to
             the
             one
             party
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             other
             Party
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             them
             
             Presbyterians
             or
             Nonconformists
             that
             are
             against
             both
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             no
             Papists
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Italians
             are
             for
             the
             Popes
             Sole
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Councils
             being
             but
             his
             Counsellors
             .
             2.
             
             The
             French
             Lawyers
             are
             for
             the
             Councils
             Supremacy
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             to
             Legislation
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             when
             they
             sit
             .
             3.
             
             The
             middle
             greater
             part
             are
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             in
             Pope
             and
             Council
             agreeing
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Executive
             power
             in
             the
             intervals
             ,
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Church
             Laws
             or
             Canons
             .
             But
             all
             for
             a
             visible
             Universal
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Papal
             Presidency
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             his
             prime
             Patriarchship
             in
             the
             West
             .
             If
             in
             England
             some
             be
             for
             the
             Kings
             Sole
             Legislative
             Power
             and
             Absoluteness
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             being
             but
             his
             Counsellors
             ;
             and
             others
             for
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             in
             Legislation
             ,
             and
             the
             limiting
             of
             the
             Kings
             Executive
             Power
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             only
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ?
             The
             Controversie
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Yet
             the
             same
             men
             that
             are
             for
             Absolute
             Civil
             Monarchy
             ,
             take
             on
             them
             to
             be
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Aristocracy
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Men
             love
             not
             to
             be
             tired
             with
             tedious
             Volumes
             ;
             nor
             can
             I
             find
             time
             to
             write
             more
             such
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             here
             lay
             down
             what
             the
             Reader
             must
             necessarily
             know
             in
             some
             Theses
             or
             Aphorisms
             ,
             with
             so
             short
             but
             sound
             a
             proof
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             capable
             willing
             Readers
             ,
             instead
             of
             puting
             them
             into
             distinct
             Chapters
             with
             numerous
             proofs
             to
             urge
             the
             unwilling
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             World
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             is
             Eminently
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             Reasonable
             Creatures
             his
             Subjects
             under
             Moral
             Government
             ,
             as
             all
             natural
             Agents
             are
             under
             Natural
             Potential
             Government
             .
          
           
           
             No
             man
             will
             deny
             this
             but
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             whom
             I
             leave
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             by
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             common
             Reason
             .
          
           
             II.
             God
             only
             is
             the
             Unifying
             as
             well
             as
             Specifying
             Governor
             of
             this
             Universal
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             tho'
             all
             men
             be
             of
             one
             Nature
             ,
             Species
             ,
             Mould
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             it
             is
             only
             by
             their
             Relation
             to
             one
             God
             that
             they
             are
             one
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             III.
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             Universal
             Supreme
             Monarch
             or
             Aristocracy
             under
             him
             in
             the
             World
             :
             But
             only
             appointed
             to
             each
             Soveraign
             his
             particular
             Province
             or
             Republick
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             Man
             or
             Senate
             is
             naturally
             capable
             of
             it
             :
             They
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             know
             the
             
               Terra
               incognita
            
             ,
             nor
             can
             send
             to
             the
             Antipodes
             and
             all
             the
             Earth
             as
             Regiment
             requireth
             :
             He
             would
             be
             thought
             as
             mad
             that
             should
             attempt
             it
             as
             he
             that
             claimed
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             Moon
             .
             2.
             
             No
             Man
             or
             Senate
             had
             ever
             yet
             the
             madness
             to
             claim
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             He
             that
             should
             Claim
             an
             Universal
             Supremacy
             ,
             must
             thereby
             make
             all
             Kings
             and
             States
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             to
             be
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             V.
             He
             that
             doth
             so
             proclaimeth
             himself
             to
             be
             
               publicus
               hostis
            
             ,
             the
             
               publick
               Enemy
            
             of
             all
             Kings
             and
             States
             ,
             while
             he
             will
             make
             them
             
               his
               Subjects
               against
               their
               wills
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             Kings
             and
             States
             are
             allowed
             to
             resist
             and
             use
             him
             as
             their
             common
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             whole
             World
             is
             now
             the
             rightful
             Dominion
             of
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             :
             
               For
               this
               end
               he
               both
               died
               ,
               rose
               and
               revived
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               All
               power
               is
               given
               him
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               delivered
               to
               him
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               
               given
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             John
             13.3
             .
             and
             17.2
             .
             
               He
               is
               made
               Head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.23
             .
             
               The
               Father
               judgeth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               hath
               committed
               all
               judgment
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             John
             5.22
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Princes
             are
             therefore
             now
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             by
             Duty
             ,
             and
             are
             bound
             to
             study
             his
             Interest
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Subjects
             by
             Obligation
             are
             not
             always
             Subjects
             by
             Consent
             ,
             nor
             Subjects
             by
             Professed
             Consent
             ,
             always
             Subjects
             by
             Heart-Consent
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             All
             the
             World
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             of
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             so
             of
             Christ
             the
             Redeemer
             as
             to
             Obligation
             :
             And
             the
             Wicked
             as
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             X.
             All
             the
             truely
             Baptized
             are
             thereby
             made
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             the
             Redeemer
             by
             
               Profest
               Consent
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Church
             visible
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             All
             the
             true
             Believers
             and
             Sanctified
             are
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             by
             Heart-Consent
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             the
             Church
             Regenerate
             and
             Mystical
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             larger
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             Church
             is
             an
             Elect
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             Visible
             as
             to
             Means
             ,
             and
             Mystical
             as
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             Israelites
             had
             the
             Covenant
             of
             peculiarity
             ,
             while
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             first
             Edition
             made
             to
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             was
             still
             in
             force
             to
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             Abraham
             thought
             that
             even
             Sodom
             had
             had
             Fifty
             Righteous
             Persons
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             an
             Eminent
             Politick
             Society
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             Specifying
             and
             Vnifying
             Head
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             are
             Members
             .
             All
             the
             Baptized
             Visible
             Members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sincere
             consenters
             mystical
             Members
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             Maker
             of
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             :
             He
             made
             himself
             the
             Head
             :
             
             He
             made
             the
             specifying
             Institution
             or
             Law
             ;
             the
             Terms
             of
             Union
             and
             Communion
             ;
             He
             giveth
             Men
             the
             Grace
             by
             which
             they
             Believe
             ,
             Repent
             ,
             Consent
             and
             are
             made
             Members
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             made
             not
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Formal
             Head
             ,
             the
             Species
             ,
             the
             Unifying
             Terms
             and
             Graces
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             as
             a
             Wooden
             Leg
             to
             a
             living
             Body
             ,
             a
             Human
             Creature
             imposed
             on
             him
             ,
             Savouring
             of
             the
             Errours
             and
             Naughtiness
             of
             those
             that
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             Mutable
             at
             their
             Mutable
             Wills.
             Every
             active
             Form
             ,
             makes
             it's
             own
             material
             Domicilium
             .
             Who
             is
             he
             ,
             or
             who
             are
             they
             that
             had
             power
             to
             make
             Christ
             a
             Body
             or
             Church
             
               in
               specie
            
             ,
             before
             he
             made
             it
             himself
             :
             Christs
             Body
             is
             not
             made
             by
             Man
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             ,
             who
             were
             they
             ?
             Were
             they
             his
             Body
             or
             Church
             first
             themselves
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             who
             made
             them
             such
             ,
             and
             who
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             them
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             came
             Infidels
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             have
             power
             to
             make
             a
             Body
             or
             Church
             for
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             XV.
             Christ
             hath
             
               de
               specie
            
             Instituted
             who
             shall
             be
             Members
             of
             this
             Church
             :
             And
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             Terms
             and
             Description
             taught
             us
             certainly
             to
             know
             the
             Members
             as
             Visible
             .
          
           
             Else
             we
             could
             never
             know
             whom
             to
             take
             for
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             whom
             to
             love
             as
             such
             ;
             Nor
             to
             whom
             to
             give
             the
             Seals
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             his
             Members
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             Baptism
             is
             the
             Symbol
             or
             Badge
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Baptizing
             is
             our
             Christening
             ;
             and
             whoever
             believeth
             and
             is
             Baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             Saved
             :
             Therefore
             till
             they
             Revolt
             ,
             all
             truly
             Baptized
             persons
             are
             Visible
             Christians
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             the
             Visible
             Church
             :
             Which
             is
             the
             Society
             of
             all
             
             Christians
             ,
             Headed
             by
             their
             Soveraign
             Christ.
             
          
           
             XVII
             .
             All
             Christians
             entered
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             Blessings
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Adult
             .
             Adult
             Members
             and
             Communion
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Infant
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             Therefore
             all
             that
             will
             have
             Adult
             Communion
             ,
             though
             they
             must
             not
             be
             Baptized
             again
             ,
             must
             as
             fully
             own
             their
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             Devoting
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             
               Vnderstanding
               Consent
            
             and
             Vow
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Renouncing
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             now
             to
             be
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             The
             neglect
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             turning
             it
             into
             a
             dead
             image
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             by
             dead
             Images
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             confoundeth
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             it
             a
             dead
             Image
             ,
             and
             really
             but
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             XIX
             .
             The
             Universal
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             days
             on
             Earth
             ,
             was
             but
             an
             Embrio
             ;
             and
             his
             few
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             suited
             in
             number
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             where
             their
             Ministry
             was
             to
             begin
             ,
             were
             but
             like
             the
             Organical
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             Liver
             ,
             &c.
             when
             Nature
             hath
             first
             made
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             it
             may
             make
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             when
             Christ
             was
             Risen
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sent
             down
             in
             Eminency
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             began
             to
             be
             Catholick
             ,
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             specially
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             then
             proclaimed
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             told
             Men
             was
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             XX.
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             is
             partly
             Visible
             and
             partly
             Invisible
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             As
             Man
             is
             visible
             as
             to
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             invisible
             as
             to
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             Man.
             It
             is
             visible
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             the
             Subjects
             persons
             are
             Visible
             ▪
             2.
             
             Their
             profession
             is
             Visible
             :
             3.
             
             Christ
             was
             Visible
             on
             Earth
             :
             4.
             
             He
             is
             Visible
             now
             in
             his
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             :
             5.
             
             He
             will
             in
             visible
             Glory
             come
             and
             Judge
             them
             .
             6.
             
             They
             shall
             see
             his
             Glory
             for
             ever
             :
             7.
             
             His
             Laws
             are
             Visible
             :
             8.
             
             His
             Officers
             are
             Visible
             .
             9.
             
             Many
             of
             his
             Judgments
             and
             Executions
             are
             Visible
             here
             :
             10.
             
             The
             rest
             shall
             be
             so
             quickly
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             His
             Church
             is
             Invisible
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             Christ
             as
             God
             was
             never
             seen
             :
             2.
             
             His
             Soul
             never
             seen
             :
             3.
             
             His
             Office
             as
             to
             
               Truth
               ,
               Right
            
             and
             Authority
             Invisible
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Souls
             of
             the
             Subjects
             Invisible
             ;
             5.
             
             Their
             Sincerity
             Invisible
             .
             6.
             
             And
             Christ
             now
             not
             seen
             on
             Earth
             .
             7.
             
             Nor
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             seen
             ,
             where
             is
             his
             great
             Execution
             and
             Retribution
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             Specifying
             and
             Unifying
             Form
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             United
             to
             the
             Matter
             :
             And
             all
             Christians
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             People
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             Matter
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             Unity
             in
             themselves
             :
             They
             are
             of
             one
             Human
             kind
             ,
             of
             one
             Interest
             ,
             of
             one
             Profession
             (
             and
             Faith
             and
             Love
             if
             sincere
             )
             and
             joyn
             in
             one
             sort
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             ▪
             But
             they
             are
             
               One
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               only
            
             by
             
               their
               Vnion
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             Relation
             to
             him
             their
             Head
             and
             Center
             .
             As
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             hath
             one
             sort
             of
             Men
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             of
             one
             Language
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             only
             their
             Relation
             to
             one
             King
             ,
             makes
             them
             one
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             The
             Church
             or
             Body
             of
             Christ
             when
             
             fully
             made
             ,
             hath
             dissimilar
             parts
             ;
             some
             are
             Noble
             Organical
             parts
             ,
             first
             made
             to
             be
             instruments
             in
             making
             and
             preserving
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             a
             Formed
             Church
             without
             them
             ;
             some
             are
             such
             Integrals
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             may
             live
             without
             ,
             but
             not
             be
             Whole
             without
             .
          
           
             Even
             as
             Aristotle
             defineth
             the
             Soul
             to
             be
             Entelechia
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Entitative
               Act
               and
               Form
               of
               a
               Physical
               organized
               Body
               ,
               capable
               of
               being
               Animated
               by
               it
               .
            
             And
             as
             in
             Generation
             the
             Heart
             is
             first
             made
             ,
             and
             then
             some
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             Vessels
             for
             Distribution
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Head
             and
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Liver
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             Christs
             Humane
             Nature
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             as
             Heart
             and
             Head
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             then
             Teaching
             by
             himself
             first
             ,
             was
             as
             the
             Arteries
             for
             Distribution
             ;
             And
             the
             Apostles
             were
             first
             made
             the
             most
             Noble
             Organical
             parts
             ,
             to
             Deliver
             and
             Record
             his
             Universal
             Commands
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             Inferior
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Stomach
             and
             Liver
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Nutrition
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             None
             of
             these
             parts
             are
             the
             Soul
             or
             
               forma
               hominis
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Noblest
             parts
             are
             necessary
             in
             that
             Contexture
             ,
             which
             is
             
               forma
               Corporis
            
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             
               materiae
               disposita
            
             ,
             receptive
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Form
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             full
             Operation
             ,
             though
             the
             Semen
             to
             make
             an
             Embrio
             before
             received
             it
             .
             Much
             like
             is
             it
             in
             our
             present
             Case
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             Our
             Controversie
             then
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             
               facto
               esse
            
             ,
             that
             it
             have
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             Organized
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             we
             all
             acknowledge
             .
             Nor
             yet
             whether
             these
             should
             be
             all
             Christians
             of
             one
             Body
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Faith
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               united
               to
               one
               Head
            
             
             and
             God
             in
             him
             ;
             Nor
             whether
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             for
             that
             's
             the
             Unity
             )
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             whether
             the
             dissimilar
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             should
             all
             be
             of
             one
             Matter
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             one
             nutriment
             ,
             united
             to
             the
             same
             Head
             and
             Heart
             ,
             Contiguous
             ,
             and
             made
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             actuated
             by
             the
             same
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Animated
             by
             the
             same
             Soul.
             
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             
               But
               our
               Controversie
               with
               the
               Papists
               is
               ,
            
             Whether
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             
               have
               any
               One
               lawful
               Supream
               Power
               under
               Christ
               ,
               Monarchical
               ,
               Aristocratical
               or
               Democratical
               ,
               authorized
               to
               Govern
               the
               whole
               by
               Legislation
               and
               Judgment
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               One
               Ministerial
               Soveraign
               ,
               or
               Vice-Christ
               ;
               a
               Constitutive
               ,
               specifying
               and
               Vnifying
               Supream
               over
               all
               ,
               being
               one
               Political
               person
               ,
               whether
               in
               one
               ,
               or
               many
               natural
               Persons
               ?
               This
               Protestants
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             XXV
             .
             It
             is
             but
             our
             second
             Question
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               be
               this
               Head
               or
               Supreme
               Rector
               :
            
             but
             our
             first
             and
             fundamental
             Controversie
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
               such
               at
               all
               but
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Did
             we
             believe
             there
             were
             
               any
               such
               at
               all
            
             ,
             we
             should
             readily
             be
             Papists
             ,
             either
             of
             those
             that
             give
             most
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             Absolute
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             make
             him
             the
             President
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Intervals
             ,
             the
             Prime
             Church
             Governor
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             .
             Of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Protestants
             commonly
             deny
             all
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             but
             Christ's
             ,
             I
             should
             tire
             the
             Reader
             needlesly
             to
             prove
             by
             numerous
             Citations
             .
             He
             may
             soon
             know
             that
             will
             read
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             the
             Churches
             Confessions
             in
             the
             
               Corpus
               Confessionum
            
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             Oaths
             for
             renouncing
             all
             foreign
             Jurisdictions
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Disputants
             ,
             
               Luther
               ,
               (
               de
               Conciliis
               )
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               Melanchthon
               ,
               Brentius
               ,
               
               Calvin
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Zanchy
               ,
               Illiricus
               ,
               Pezelius
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Aretius
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Molinaeus
               ,
               Blondel
               ,
               Dallaeus
               ,
               Rivet
               ,
               Paraeus
               ,
               Sohnius
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Sadeel
               ,
               Danaeus
               ,
               Grynaeus
               ,
               Spanhemius
               ,
               Arminius
               ,
               Episcopius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Jewel
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Reignolds
               ,
               Crakenthorpe
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Challoner
               ,
               Willet
               ,
               Vsher
               ,
               White
               ,
               Chillingworth
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Carlton
               ,
               Bernard
               ,
               Barrow
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Their
             Disputes
             were
             not
             
               Who
               is
               this
            
             Summa
             Potestas
             
               Ministerial
               to
               Govern
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
            
             but
             
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               such
            
             ?
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             No
             Protestants
             ever
             ▪
             yet
             denied
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Pisa
               ,
               Constance
            
             and
             Basil
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             allowed
             Clergy
             to
             be
             Papists
             because
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Italian
             strain
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             absolute
             unlimited
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Nor
             did
             any
             call
             them
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             an
             Universal
             Supremacy
             ,
             Headship
             or
             Government
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             at
             large
             in
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Part
             of
             my
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
             :
             And
             Dr.
             Barrow
             hath
             better
             and
             more
             largely
             proved
             after
             many
             other
             .
             Briefly
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             Man
             is
             naturally
             capable
             of
             Governing
             all
             the
             World.
             Only
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             is
             capable
             ;
             Man
             cannot
             know
             ,
             hear
             ,
             send
             ,
             execute
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             
               per
               se
               &
               per
               alios
            
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             kind
             of
             madness
             to
             imagine
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Christian
             Churches
             are
             mostly
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             various
             Princes
             ,
             Abassines
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             the
             Mogol
             ,
             Moscovites
             ,
             Tartarians
             ,
             Swedes
             ,
             Danes
             ,
             English
             ,
             &c.
             that
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             Pope
             :
             How
             then
             can
             he
             govern
             the
             Subjects
             under
             them
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Had
             such
             a
             Head
             been
             of
             Christ's
             making
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             plainly
             made
             us
             understand
             it
             by
             
             his
             word
             :
             Of
             so
             great
             importance
             would
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             and
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             Heresies
             and
             Sects
             and
             Controversies
             arose
             and
             troubled
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             would
             sure
             have
             told
             them
             this
             necessary
             means
             of
             ending
             all
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Paul
             would
             never
             have
             chidden
             the
             Contenders
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             if
             centering
             in
             him
             had
             been
             the
             only
             uniting
             means
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Peter
             never
             exercised
             any
             Power
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             any
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             he
             had
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             no
             more
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             None
             can
             shew
             any
             Commission
             of
             Christ
             for
             such
             a
             Headship
             :
             And
             none
             
               other
               can
            
             authorize
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             
               being
               the
               Imperial
               Seat
            
             ,
             caused
             Rome
             to
             have
             the
             Primacy
             by
             the
             Father's
             Gift
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             whole
             Greek
             Church
             never
             believed
             that
             Christ
             made
             any
             Universal
             Soveraign
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Else
             they
             would
             never
             have
             contended
             for
             the
             Primacy
             at
             Constantinople
             (
             nor
             for
             the
             second
             place
             )
             ▪
             For
             they
             knew
             that
             was
             no
             Apostolical
             Seat
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             claim
             it
             as
             by
             Christs
             institution
             :
             and
             they
             were
             not
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Human
             Right
             before
             a
             Divine
             .
             2.
             
             And
             even
             they
             never
             claimed
             a
             Soveraignty
             over
             the
             Extra
             Imperial
             Christian
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             had
             been
             the
             Emperor's
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Fathers
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             Tradition
             are
             all
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Universal
             Government
             without
             the
             Empire
             (
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             )
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             now
             against
             such
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             even
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christians
             :
             And
             it
             never
             acknowledged
             him
             or
             united
             in
             him
             in
             any
             Age.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             is
             less
             reason
             for
             one
             Church
             Monarch
             over
             all
             the
             World
             than
             for
             one
             Civil
             Monarch
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             further
             proved
             )
             which
             yet
             no
             Man
             hath
             the
             face
             to
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             This
             Papal
             Claim
             hath
             no
             just
             pretence
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             work
             or
             use
             for
             any
             such
             Power
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             )
             .
             Let
             not
             Magistrates
             or
             Pastors
             be
             robbed
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             no
             Governing
             Work
             be
             left
             for
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             It
             is
             an
             unsufferable
             Usurpation
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             who
             are
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Exteriors
             and
             Accidentals
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             a
             wrong
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Kingdoms
             to
             subject
             them
             to
             Foreigners
             .
             The
             Pope
             of
             old
             was
             a
             Subject
             to
             one
             Prince
             ;
             And
             for
             one
             Princes
             Subject
             to
             Rule
             all
             other
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             make
             that
             Prince
             the
             Ruler
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             A
             humane
             Usurping
             Head
             maketh
             an
             human
             adulterous
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             makes
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             means
             of
             Schism
             ,
             while
             thereby
             they
             separate
             that
             humane
             Society
             of
             the
             Usurper
             from
             all
             the
             Church
             that
             will
             own
             no
             Head
             but
             Christ.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             This
             Idol
             Head
             or
             Vice-Christ
             in
             plain
             Pride
             setting
             up
             himself
             as
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             setting
             the
             World
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             about
             his
             Title
             ,
             by
             Usurping
             the
             Government
             over
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             it
             a
             hard
             question
             at
             least
             to
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             this
             Idol
             be
             not
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pro-Christ
             ,
             while
             he
             makes
             himself
             the
             Vice-Christ
             .
             And
             especially
             when
             it
             's
             considered
             what
             men
             abundance
             of
             the
             Popes
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             have
             done
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             They
             have
             no
             way
             to
             give
             the
             World
             any
             satisfactory
             certainty
             who
             is
             Pope
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             :
             How
             then
             can
             the
             World
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ?
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             the
             Electors
             or
             Consecrators
             be
             they
             that
             necessarily
             give
             him
             his
             Power
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             Pope
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Electors
             ,
             they
             cannot
             tell
             us
             who
             those
             must
             be
             .
             If
             any
             will
             serve
             ,
             the
             Turk
             may
             make
             a
             Pope
             !
             And
             then
             ten
             sort
             of
             Electors
             may
             make
             ten
             Popes
             :
             If
             it
             be
             tied
             to
             any
             one
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             Papacy
             hath
             long
             been
             extinct
             ;
             for
             in
             some
             Ages
             the
             People
             of
             Rome
             chose
             with
             the
             City
             Clergy
             :
             In
             some
             Ages
             the
             Neighbour
             Bishops
             and
             People
             chose
             :
             In
             some
             the
             Emperors
             :
             In
             some
             Cardinals
             ;
             And
             sometimes
             General
             Councils
             :
             If
             God
             had
             appointed
             one
             
               Vnifying
               Head
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             determined
             who
             should
             choose
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             us
             how
             to
             know
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             Consecration
             that
             maketh
             him
             Pope
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             authorized
             some
             to
             Consecrate
             him
             .
             If
             any
             will
             serve
             ,
             some
             may
             Consecrate
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             and
             some
             a
             third
             :
             Every
             one
             may
             have
             three
             Bishops
             .
             If
             it
             must
             be
             both
             a
             just
             Election
             and
             Consecration
             the
             uncertainty
             will
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             when
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             certain
             .
          
           
             And
             none
             can
             give
             Power
             but
             they
             that
             have
             it
             to
             give
             .
             But
             Electors
             and
             Consecraters
             being
             Inferiors
             have
             none
             to
             give
             .
          
           
           
             If
             they
             say
             that
             God
             only
             giveth
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Electors
             do
             but
             choose
             the
             Receiver
             ,
             and
             the
             Consecrators
             invest
             him
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             so
             indeed
             in
             the
             true
             Col●ation
             of
             Church-offices
             ,
             and
             Power
             (
             Whether
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             and
             such
             others
             will
             or
             not
             )
             .
             But
             that
             's
             here
             all
             one
             as
             to
             our
             uncertainty
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             is
             no
             feigned
             case
             :
             when
             in
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             Schisms
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             two
             or
             three
             Popes
             at
             once
             (
             and
             once
             six
             alive
             at
             once
             that
             were
             or
             had
             been
             Popes
             )
             :
             And
             these
             made
             Bishops
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             those
             Bishops
             made
             Priests
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             yet
             knows
             which
             of
             them
             (
             if
             either
             )
             had
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             is
             it
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             the
             Thing
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             an
             Universal
             Pastor
             ?
             If
             the
             Name
             ,
             a
             Hundred
             may
             be
             so
             called
             ;
             And
             bare
             Names
             give
             not
             so
             great
             Power
             :
             If
             the
             Thing
             ,
             how
             were
             those
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             divers
             Score
             Years
             did
             dwell
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             never
             did
             any
             Bishop's
             Work
             at
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             had
             
             Rome's
             Consent
             ?
             Might
             not
             one
             in
             Armenia
             have
             been
             as
             truly
             called
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             Possession
             that
             gives
             validity
             to
             the
             claim
             ,
             then
             the
             strongest
             hath
             the
             best
             title
             .
             And
             they
             that
             have
             by
             turns
             driven
             out
             each
             other
             were
             all
             true
             Popes
             :
             And
             who
             was
             Possessor
             ,
             when
             one
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             another
             (
             that
             carried
             it
             at
             last
             )
             at
             Avignion
             or
             in
             Germany
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             Tying
             an
             Unifying
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             to
             Rome
             ,
             doth
             leave
             it
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             any
             Infidel
             ,
             or
             Arian
             that
             can
             get
             Rome
             to
             set
             a
             Head
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             on
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             un-church
             it
             ,
             destroy
             it
             or
             corrupt
             it
             .
             For
             all
             that
             know
             the
             World
             ,
             know
             how
             ordinarily
             
             the
             Present
             Powers
             can
             prevail
             with
             their
             Subjects
             to
             Elect
             whom
             they
             please
             ;
             As
             Theodoricus
             and
             other
             Arians
             at
             Rome
             have
             done
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Turk
             should
             conquer
             Rome
             ,
             how
             easily
             could
             he
             keep
             them
             from
             having
             any
             Bishop
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             were
             dead
             as
             headless
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Yea
             Rome
             hath
             long
             been
             without
             any
             true
             Bishop
             :
             And
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             Church
             without
             it's
             Constitutive
             Head.
             In
             divers
             times
             of
             Wars
             ,
             Desolations
             ,
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             long
             by
             the
             Disagreement
             of
             the
             Electors
             ,
             and
             many
             ages
             by
             the
             nullity
             of
             uncapable
             Popes
             ,
             some
             set
             up
             by
             Whores
             ,
             and
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             some
             deposed
             by
             General
             Councils
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             yet
             continuing
             (
             as
             Eugen.
             4.
             )
             And
             long
             much
             of
             Italy
             it self
             deposed
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             Patriarch
             at
             Aquileia
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             for
             their
             Head.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             necessary
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             now
             no
             Pope
             nor
             ever
             can
             be
             .
             For
             when
             so
             many
             false
             Elections
             ,
             Incapacities
             by
             Simony
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Councils
             Depositions
             ,
             have
             interrupted
             the
             Succession
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             (
             by
             their
             way
             )
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             By
             all
             the
             Canons
             every
             City
             should
             choose
             their
             own
             Bishop
             :
             And
             so
             Rome
             (
             oft
             a
             Nest
             of
             Wickedness
             )
             would
             be
             made
             the
             Mistriss
             or
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             when
             as
             Cosmography
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             should
             be
             bound
             ever
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             place
             as
             Rome
             in
             the
             World
             :
             And
             it
             were
             a
             strange
             thing
             that
             God
             should
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             for
             them
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             and
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             obey
             one
             City
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             they
             elect
             .
             Was
             it
             ignorance
             or
             craft
             in
             Pope
             Zachary
             to
             Excommunicate
             
             one
             for
             saying
             there
             were
             Antipodes
             .
             If
             he
             knew
             of
             no
             Men
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             was
             unlike
             to
             Govern
             them
             .
             If
             he
             perswaded
             Men
             that
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Earth
             was
             uninhabited
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             known
             to
             be
             no
             Governor
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             vain
             Craft
             .
             But
             it
             's
             liker
             it
             was
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             have
             more
             Proof
             ,
             may
             find
             enough
             in
             Dr.
             Barrow
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             The
             Pope
             by
             this
             Claim
             of
             Universal
             Government
             claimeth
             so
             much
             Power
             unjustly
             from
             and
             over
             all
             Princes
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             obligeth
             them
             all
             to
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Publick
             Enemy
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             do
             that
             should
             claim
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             on
             pain
             of
             Deposition
             they
             must
             be
             all
             his
             Subjects
             :
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             on
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             Deposition
             and
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             None
             ever
             had
             the
             madness
             to
             dream
             of
             an
             Universal
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             or
             Physicion
             .
             Gregory
             long
             ago
             made
             the
             claim
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             to
             be
             a
             mark
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             Christ
             bindeth
             all
             Christians
             to
             live
             in
             Communion
             as
             Saints
             ,
             as
             making
             up
             one
             Body
             Politick
             (
             of
             a
             transcendent
             Species
             )
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Governor
             or
             Head.
             
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             :
             All
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             that
             as
             many
             Members
             of
             different
             shape
             ,
             use
             and
             honour
             make
             up
             one
             Natural
             Body
             ,
             so
             do
             Christians
             that
             differ
             in
             Gifts
             ,
             Office
             and
             Grace
             make
             up
             one
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             And
             as
             every
             Member
             contributeth
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             so
             must
             every
             Christian
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Bishops
             that
             have
             every
             one
             a
             Charge
             in
             his
             Place
             to
             promote
             the
             Universal
             
             welfare
             ,
             but
             every
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             every
             Christian
             in
             his
             Place
             .
             Therefore
             that
             Bishops
             are
             related
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             no
             more
             proveth
             that
             they
             have
             as
             a
             Senate
             a
             
               summa
               potestas
            
             or
             any
             Universal
             Government
             over
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             College
             ,
             than
             it
             will
             prove
             it
             in
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             related
             to
             the
             whole
             ;
             Nor
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             do
             make
             one
             natural
             Governing
             Part
             by
             Consent
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             This
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             Catholick
             ;
             is
             essentiated
             by
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Ministry
             ;
             for
             Christians
             as
             Christians
             with
             Christ
             the
             Head
             do
             constitute
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             in
             its
             first
             being
             as
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             And
             Christians
             as
             Christian
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             private
             Disciples
             ,
             do
             constitute
             the
             organized
             Body
             which
             with
             Christ
             the
             Head
             make
             an
             organized
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             The
             Integrals
             of
             Christianity
             &
             Communion
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Integrity
             :
             Much
             less
             the
             Accidents
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             The
             Christian
             Churches
             through
             the
             World
             have
             Communion
             in
             all
             these
             things
             following
             at
             this
             day
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             all
             Baptized
             with
             the
             same
             Baptism
             in
             Essence
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             all
             Christians
             .
             Particularly
             they
             all
             profess
             to
             believe
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             one
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             one
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             one
             in
             Essence
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             They
             all
             profess
             the
             same
             Creed
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             Nicene
             :
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Desires
             ,
             and
             the
             Decalogue
             as
             a
             summary
             Rule
             of
             Practice
             :
             They
             all
             believe
             the
             same
             holy
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             to
             as
             many
             Books
             at
             least
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             .
             They
             all
             
             agree
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             such
             must
             teach
             the
             Infidels
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             baptizing
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             must
             teach
             them
             Christ's
             Commands
             :
             That
             they
             are
             under
             Christ's
             Teaching
             ,
             Priestly
             and
             Kingly
             office
             ,
             to
             be
             to
             the
             Churches
             the
             Peoples
             Teachers
             ,
             their
             Guides
             in
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             of
             their
             Communion
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             They
             agree
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             save
             that
             the
             Papists
             have
             corrupted
             it
             by
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             other
             foul
             Abuses
             ▪
             The
             Protestants
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Abassines
             and
             all
             or
             near
             all
             the
             Parties
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             are
             agreed
             in
             all
             this
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             excepting
             the
             said
             Corruptions
             of
             Popery
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Religion
             teacheth
             them
             all
             to
             Love
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             to
             Pray
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             and
             relieve
             each
             other
             in
             want
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             to
             all
             as
             they
             would
             have
             others
             do
             to
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             to
             Love
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             Saints
             as
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Men
             as
             Men
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             seek
             one
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             all
             fight
             against
             the
             same
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             this
             is
             Catholick
             Communion
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             The
             greater
             Communion
             they
             have
             in
             all
             the
             Integral
             parts
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ,
             the
             more
             strong
             and
             amiable
             the
             several
             Churches
             are
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             whole
             by
             such
             Communion
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             Essence
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Papists
             trick
             of
             challenging
             us
             to
             name
             Fundamentals
             that
             will
             cheat
             men
             of
             understanding
             to
             confound
             Essentials
             and
             Integrals
             :
             That
             
             which
             hath
             no
             Essence
             is
             nothing
             :
             that
             whose
             Essentials
             are
             unknown
             is
             not
             knowable
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             defined
             .
             Christianity
             was
             once
             known
             by
             Baptism
             :
             and
             it
             was
             once
             knowable
             who
             were
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             be
             received
             as
             Christians
             into
             Communion
             .
             There
             are
             multitudes
             of
             Divine
             Truths
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             essential
             to
             a
             Christian
             or
             a
             Church
             :
             And
             so
             there
             are
             Integral
             Parts
             of
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             .
             He
             that
             needs
             more
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             one
             of
             those
             that
             I
             write
             for
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
             The
             Accidents
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Churches
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             some
             such
             as
             it
             is
             desireable
             that
             all
             Churches
             should
             agree
             in
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             necessary
             neither
             to
             their
             Essence
             or
             Integrity
             .
             And
             some
             such
             in
             which
             an
             Universal
             Agreement
             is
             neither
             possible
             nor
             desireable
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             desireable
             to
             comeliness
             that
             all
             men
             have
             Hair
             and
             Nails
             ,
             &c.
             but
             not
             that
             they
             all
             wear
             Cloaths
             of
             the
             same
             Stuff
             ,
             Shape
             ,
             or
             Price
             ;
             or
             all
             dwell
             in
             Houses
             of
             the
             same
             materials
             ,
             form
             or
             bigness
             ,
             nor
             all
             use
             the
             same
             Trade
             of
             Life
             ,
             nor
             be
             of
             one
             Age
             or
             Rank
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             desireable
             that
             all
             the
             World
             spake
             one
             Language
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             one
             Judgment
             in
             all
             things
             of
             common
             concernment
             :
             But
             it
             's
             hopeless
             ,
             And
             he
             would
             play
             the
             hypocritical
             Devil
             ,
             that
             on
             pretence
             of
             seeking
             Unity
             ,
             would
             destroy
             or
             ruin
             all
             that
             agree
             not
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             as
             to
             Church
             Communion
             :
             It
             is
             desireable
             that
             all
             Christians
             understood
             and
             spake
             one
             Language
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             had
             but
             one
             perfect
             sort
             of
             Copy
             of
             the
             Bible
             without
             various
             readings
             ;
             or
             where
             Translations
             are
             necessary
             that
             they
             were
             all
             perfect
             and
             agreeable
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             hopeless
             :
             As
             the
             case
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             desireable
             ,
             much
             less
             
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             Worship
             God
             in
             one
             Language
             when
             all
             understand
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             all
             use
             the
             same
             Translations
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             words
             of
             Prayer
             or
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             all
             wear
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Garments
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             such
             like
             :
             And
             to
             silence
             all
             that
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             reject
             them
             from
             Catholick
             Communion
             is
             the
             like
             hypocritical
             Diabolism
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Pope
             are
             the
             greatest
             Vniters
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Dividers
             and
             Destroyers
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             
               The
               Vniversal
               Church
               containeth
               many
               particular
               Churches
               throughout
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             This
             none
             denieth
             .
             As
             a
             Kingdom
             hath
             many
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             These
             particular
             Churches
             Parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             have
             a
             distinct
             constitutive
             Form
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             only
             is
             Soveraign
             of
             the
             Universal
             ,
             but
             his
             Officers
             are
             the
             particular
             constitutive
             ruling
             part
             of
             the
             particular
             ;
             though
             under
             Christ.
             
          
           
             King
             and
             Subjects
             only
             are
             Essential
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             :
             But
             a
             Mayor
             ,
             Bailiff
             ,
             or
             other
             chief
             Officer
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Citizens
             are
             Essential
             to
             a
             City
             .
             And
             to
             call
             a
             man
             Chief
             or
             Head
             of
             a
             Family
             or
             City
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             is
             no
             Treason
             ,
             but
             to
             claim
             the
             Royalty
             is
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             Communion
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             Catholick
             Communion
             .
             Viz.
             
          
           
             He
             must
             consent
             to
             his
             Relation
             and
             Submission
             to
             the
             particular
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             all
             the
             necessary
             Parts
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             with
             them
             :
             Else
             local
             Communion
             will
             be
             impossible
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             injurious
             ignorance
             which
             maintaineth
             of
             late
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             separateth
             from
             or
             is
             
             justly
             cast
             out
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             separateth
             from
             ,
             or
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             all
             .
             For
             he
             that
             will
             not
             own
             the
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             have
             Communion
             with
             it
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             who
             can
             come
             to
             School
             to
             a
             Schoolmaster
             that
             he
             consents
             not
             to
             ?
             And
             yet
             he
             may
             own
             most
             or
             all
             other
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             as
             such
             .
             He
             that
             thinks
             the
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Forms
             or
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Greek
             ,
             Roman
             or
             English
             Church
             unlawful
             ,
             doth
             not
             therefore
             think
             Christianity
             or
             Catholick
             Communion
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             All
             Christians
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             fixed
             Members
             of
             particular
             Churches
             subordinate
             to
             National
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             can
             enjoy
             it
             ought
             .
          
           
             The
             Negative
             I
             have
             so
             fully
             proved
             against
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             that
             for
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             to
             go
             on
             to
             harp
             on
             the
             same
             string
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             doth
             but
             tell
             us
             with
             what
             Men
             we
             have
             to
             do
             .
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             the
             Proofs
             I
             gave
             ,
             that
             some
             Ambassadors
             ,
             some
             Merchants
             ,
             some
             wandering
             Beggars
             or
             Tradesmen
             ,
             some
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             some
             where
             no
             Churches
             yet
             are
             gathered
             ,
             some
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             times
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             be
             fixed
             Members
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             be
             Christians
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             transient
             Communion
             with
             the
             Churches
             where
             they
             come
             .
             He
             that
             yet
             will
             deny
             this
             ,
             words
             will
             not
             make
             him
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             Churches
             in
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             have
             so
             great
             advantage
             by
             the
             Unity
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             civil
             Interest
             and
             Laws
             ,
             to
             be
             strengthening
             helpers
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             accordingly
             associate
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             as
             much
             concord
             as
             their
             various
             conditions
             ,
             Auditors
             and
             Imperfections
             will
             allow
             .
          
           
           
             And
             accordingly
             as
             Neighbours
             owe
             some
             more
             Charity
             to
             each
             other
             than
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             so
             Christians
             under
             the
             same
             Prince
             united
             by
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Interest
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             persecuting
             and
             destroying
             each
             other
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             in
             various
             Kingdoms
             is
             allowable
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             exercise
             more
             love
             ,
             compassion
             and
             forbearance
             of
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             XL.
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             true
             Parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             eminent
             Integral
             Parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Pastors
             .
             And
             are
             bound
             by
             Christ
             to
             do
             their
             best
             to
             make
             all
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             all
             their
             Subjects
             to
             consent
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             concordant
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             discipled
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             procure
             it
             :
             And
             such
             National
             Churches
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             ,
             we
             must
             all
             desire
             .
          
           
             XLI
             .
             Supreme
             Christian
             Princes
             or
             States
             are
             authorized
             and
             obliged
             to
             drive
             on
             ,
             by
             just
             means
             ,
             all
             Pastors
             and
             People
             to
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             several
             Places
             ,
             and
             correct
             them
             for
             their
             Crimes
             .
          
           
             XLII
             .
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             States
             being
             Members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             contribute
             their
             best
             endeavours
             to
             its
             welfare
             :
             And
             therefore
             so
             far
             to
             Unite
             and
             Agree
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             mutual
             strengthening
             for
             the
             Universal
             good
             .
          
           
             XLIII
             .
             Therefore
             so
             far
             as
             Civil
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Dyets
             of
             many
             Princes
             or
             their
             Delegates
             or
             Ambassadors
             are
             necessary
             to
             this
             Concord
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             God
             to
             keep
             such
             .
             And
             where
             Meetings
             cannot
             be
             kept
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             meet
             correspondency
             by
             Ambassadors
             and
             Letters
             for
             the
             same
             End.
             
          
           
           
             So
             that
             this
             is
             no
             duty
             proper
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             :
             And
             if
             their
             sinful
             omission
             make
             it
             strange
             ,
             it
             is
             nevertheless
             their
             duty
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             make
             them
             know
             .
          
           
             XLIV
             .
             Thy
             Synods
             of
             Pastors
             duly
             ordered
             are
             of
             great
             use
             for
             their
             mutual
             advice
             ,
             strength
             and
             concord
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             universal
             good
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             are
             we
             from
             being
             against
             them
             ▪
             that
             we
             think
             the
             right
             use
             of
             them
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             That
             they
             may
             keep
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Faith
             which
             they
             agree
             in
             ,
             and
             bear
             down
             Heresies
             the
             better
             by
             their
             joynt
             opposition
             ;
             and
             may
             keep
             up
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             and
             work
             out
             the
             disaffections
             which
             strangers
             and
             the
             calumnies
             of
             backbiters
             are
             apt
             to
             breed
             .
             And
             even
             in
             Integrals
             and
             meet
             Accidents
             may
             do
             as
             much
             in
             Concord
             as
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             XLV
             .
             The
             Obligation
             which
             lieth
             on
             Particular
             Pastors
             to
             observe
             the
             Agreements
             of
             such
             Synods
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             general
             command
             of
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             thereto
             .
             And
             he
             that
             stands
             not
             to
             such
             Agreements
             as
             make
             for
             the
             Strength
             and
             Concord
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             violateth
             this
             Common
             Law.
             But
             such
             Agreements
             of
             Synods
             as
             make
             not
             for
             this
             common
             end
             ,
             but
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             obliged
             to
             observe
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             no
             means
             that
             is
             not
             for
             the
             End
             ,
             but
             against
             it
             .
             Therefore
             every
             Canon
             which
             enjoyneth
             sin
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Churches
             good
             but
             hurt
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             kept
             .
          
           
             XLVI
             .
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             Diocesan
             is
             by
             Office
             the
             Representer
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             have
             no
             place
             or
             decisive
             Votes
             .
          
           
             Protestants
             have
             at
             large
             confuted
             this
             in
             their
             
             Confutations
             of
             Popery
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             many
             French
             Papists
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             .
             The
             Convocation
             in
             England
             hath
             a
             lower
             House
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             Else
             in
             Abassia
             one
             Bishop
             were
             instead
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             And
             two
             or
             three
             were
             a
             National
             Synod
             ,
             in
             a
             Nation
             that
             hath
             no
             more
             Diocesses
             .
             They
             can
             shew
             no
             Commission
             for
             such
             a
             Representative
             Power
             ;
             therefore
             they
             have
             none
             such
             .
          
           
             XLVII
             .
             Much
             less
             have
             five
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Metropolitans
             ,
             or
             such
             near
             them
             as
             they
             will
             call
             Authority
             to
             pass
             for
             the
             Representatives
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             constitute
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             XLVIII
             .
             No
             Pastors
             or
             Churches
             can
             give
             power
             to
             any
             to
             represent
             them
             absolutely
             ;
             but
             only
             limitedly
             to
             lawful
             things
             ,
             for
             common
             good
             :
             And
             to
             oblige
             them
             no
             further
             or
             longer
             to
             stand
             to
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             than
             the
             common
             good
             requireth
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             man
             may
             not
             do
             himself
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             authorize
             another
             to
             do
             for
             him
             :
             And
             no
             man
             may
             himself
             oppose
             Truth
             or
             Duty
             ,
             or
             cross
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             or
             assert
             any
             falshood
             ,
             or
             consent
             to
             any
             sin
             .
             And
             that
             which
             accidentally
             maketh
             for
             the
             common
             good
             in
             one
             Age
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             may
             be
             against
             it
             in
             the
             next
             :
             And
             then
             we
             are
             obliged
             against
             it
             ,
             whatever
             our
             Delegates
             ,
             Ancestors
             or
             selves
             did
             for
             it
             before
             .
          
           
             XLIX
             .
             There
             was
             never
             in
             the
             World
             a
             General
             Council
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Representatives
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             :
             Even
             the
             six
             or
             eight
             ,
             or
             more
             old
             Councils
             now
             most
             honoured
             ,
             were
             General
             but
             as
             to
             One
             Empire
             ,
             (
             yea
             far
             from
             that
             ,
             )
             and
             not
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
           
             This
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             my
             second
             Book
             against
             Johnson
             ;
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Subscriptions
             to
             the
             said
             Councils
             ;
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Emperors
             that
             called
             them
             ;
             3.
             
             From
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             History
             and
             Acts
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Historians
             of
             those
             Times
             .
             Yet
             A.
             Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             with
             the
             Papist
             Priest
             Johnson
             maintaineth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             pag.
             110.
             saying
             ,
             [
             
               This
               Exception
               was
               made
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               abounds
               with
               Errours
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Abuna
             of
             
               Ethiopia
               submitteth
               to
               the
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Pope
               the
               first
               Patriarch
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             such
             a
             cant
             as
             this
             go
             with
             any
             man
             for
             a
             satisfactory
             answer
             to
             the
             full
             proof
             aforesaid
             which
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             and
             my
             Confutation
             of
             ten
             times
             more
             of
             Johnsons
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             with
             that
             man.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
             Our
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             
             Extra-Imperial
             Churches
             had
             Bishops
             in
             those
             Councils
             ,
             or
             were
             there
             represented
             ,
             yea
             or
             ever
             called
             ?
             Doth
             he
             prove
             a
             word
             of
             this
             ?
             Not
             one
             word
             ;
             but
             saith
             ,
             The
             Ethiopians
             now
             submit
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             3.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             what
             they
             do
             now
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             did
             then
             .
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             admire
             the
             gracious
             Providence
             of
             God.
             The
             Custom
             then
             was
             for
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Council
             ,
             when
             they
             anathematized
             any
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             get
             them
             banished
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             banished
             men
             enlarged
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             encreased
             the
             numbers
             of
             Christians
             where
             they
             came
             ;
             but
             they
             propagated
             a
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Councils
             that
             condemned
             them
             .
             Nestorius
             ,
             but
             specially
             Dioscorus
             and
             
               Jacobus
               Syrus
            
             ,
             and
             many
             
             of
             the
             Eutychians
             turned
             multitudes
             in
             the
             East
             and
             South
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             Tartary
             to
             their
             minds
             herein
             .
             Among
             others
             the
             Abyssines
             were
             taken
             with
             the
             Reverence
             and
             Authority
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             condemning
             the
             Council
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             against
             him
             .
             And
             all
             the
             
             Extra-Imperial
             Churches
             honoured
             those
             of
             the
             Empire
             above
             themselves
             ,
             living
             under
             Infidels
             (
             except
             Abassia
             )
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Empire
             ;
             but
             never
             joyned
             in
             their
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             received
             them
             as
             their
             Laws
             ,
             but
             rejoyced
             as
             Consenters
             to
             all
             that
             they
             thought
             good
             .
             He
             cannot
             prove
             that
             before
             Dioscorus
             Banishment
             the
             Abassines
             obeyed
             Alexandria
             :
             And
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             their
             Abuna
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Monks
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             but
             say
             others
             ,
             chosen
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             titular
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             Abassia
             himself
             ;
             and
             they
             all
             condemn
             the
             foresaid
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             .
             Godignus
             tells
             you
             and
             Ludolphus
             more
             fully
             ,
             what
             respect
             they
             have
             for
             the
             Pope
             and
             our
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             4.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             yet
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             or
             other
             Exterior
             Churches
             to
             the
             Council
             even
             of
             Nice
             ,
             or
             the
             Patriarchs
             before
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Word
             in
             the
             Canons
             lately
             Divulged
             by
             Pisanus
             ;
             which
             are
             novel
             ,
             of
             no
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             Credited
             by
             any
             that
             Credit
             not
             the
             Roman
             Forgeries
             :
             And
             it
             's
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             that
             saith
             
               Egypt
               only
               is
               Subject
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             when
             this
             Forgery
             addeth
             Ethiopia
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             's
             said
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             far
             into
             Ethiopia
             to
             Enlarge
             the
             Roman
             Power
             :
             So
             if
             the
             Romans
             had
             any
             skirt
             there
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             oft
             in
             Persia
             and
             Scythia
             ,
             that
             's
             nothing
             to
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             nor
             proveth
             
             any
             Exteriors
             ,
             much
             less
             all
             represented
             in
             the
             General
             Councils
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             5.
             
             Many
             Countries
             and
             Parties
             did
             for
             Concord
             ,
             and
             some
             Advantages
             ,
             put
             themselves
             under
             particular
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             also
             profess
             their
             voluntary
             consent
             to
             the
             Nicene
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Councils
             ,
             Canons
             or
             Creed
             ,
             who
             yet
             never
             took
             a
             General
             Council
             for
             the
             Rightful
             Soveraign
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             through
             the
             World.
             At
             this
             day
             one
             Sect
             obeyeth
             only
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             rejecteth
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             another
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             three
             others
             ,
             the
             three
             pretending
             Patriarchs
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             they
             reject
             as
             aforesaid
             some
             of
             the
             four
             first
             Councils
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             followed
             :
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             not
             the
             four
             or
             five
             Patriarchs
             Essential
             to
             Catholick
             Unity
             ,
             nor
             General
             Councils
             to
             have
             a
             supream
             Regiment
             over
             all
             .
             Most
             Protestants
             receive
             the
             four
             first
             General
             Councils
             (
             saving
             some
             mutable
             accidentals
             :
             )
             And
             yet
             they
             hold
             not
             their
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             L.
             
               It
               is
               neither
               lawful
               nor
               possible
               to
               call
               a
               Vniversal
               Council
               to
               Exercise
               Vniversal
               Soveraignty
               ,
               nor
               ever
               like
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             this
             in
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             my
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
             :
             Consider
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             Grave
             Experienced
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             trusted
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Matter
             :
             And
             such
             are
             Aged
             and
             usually
             weak
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Mexico
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               &c.
            
             they
             must
             be
             a
             year
             or
             near
             in
             receiving
             the
             Summons
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             in
             preparing
             and
             coming
             to
             Europe
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             must
             it's
             like
             ,
             be
             some
             years
             absent
             at
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             They
             cannot
             (
             if
             they
             are
             sufficient
             Representatives
             )
             come
             all
             into
             one
             Room
             to
             hear
             Debates
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             cannot
             most
             of
             them
             understand
             one
             anothers
             Language
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             will
             hardly
             live
             to
             bring
             back
             the
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Person
             or
             Senate
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             hath
             an
             obliging
             Authority
             to
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             not
             like
             that
             they
             will
             ever
             agree
             Voluntarily
             to
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             without
             such
             Authority
             :
             The
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               &c.
            
             will
             think
             we
             should
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             think
             they
             should
             come
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             possibly
             they
             should
             agree
             ,
             a
             Mans
             Age
             is
             little
             enough
             to
             go
             all
             over
             the
             World
             to
             Sollicite
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             such
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Who
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             will
             undertake
             that
             task
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             How
             few
             can
             bear
             the
             Charges
             of
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             were
             sinful
             Cruelty
             to
             Separate
             the
             Wisest
             Men
             so
             long
             from
             their
             Charges
             ,
             to
             the
             Peoples
             loss
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Voyages
             and
             Journeys
             to
             kill
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Princes
             on
             Earth
             ,
             under
             whose
             power
             the
             Bishops
             live
             ,
             would
             not
             give
             leave
             to
             go
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             to
             such
             Synods
             ;
             most
             being
             Infidels
             ,
             many
             Heterodox
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             Wars
             or
             Enmity
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             in
             Jealousies
             ;
             and
             without
             their
             leave
             ,
             they
             cannot
             come
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             great
             Numbers
             of
             the
             nearer
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             paucity
             of
             the
             most
             remote
             ,
             would
             make
             it
             no
             true
             Representative
             ,
             as
             to
             Votes
             .
          
           
           
             15.
             
             There
             is
             no
             one
             on
             Earth
             Antecedently
             Authorized
             to
             be
             their
             President
             (
             what
             ever
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             :
             )
             And
             to
             choose
             a
             President
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             so
             many
             such
             would
             hardly
             agree
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             It
             's
             already
             known
             ,
             that
             they
             account
             one
             another
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             Usurping
             Tyrants
             before
             hand
             :
             Some
             are
             called
             Nestorian
             Hereticks
             ,
             some
             Eutychian
             or
             Jacobite
             Hereticks
             ,
             some
             Melchites
             ,
             some
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             and
             most
             take
             the
             Papists
             for
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             both
             .
             And
             will
             all
             these
             ever
             meet
             in
             Council
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             Men
             are
             naturally
             so
             much
             for
             their
             own
             ease
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             against
             Works
             of
             so
             vast
             difficulty
             ,
             charge
             and
             hazard
             ,
             that
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             fit
             Men
             would
             never
             undertake
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             almost
             equal
             to
             a
             Martyrdom
             ,
             which
             even
             the
             best
             Men
             will
             not
             undergo
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             better
             Convinced
             of
             the
             Duty
             and
             Necessity
             than
             any
             Man
             can
             truly
             be
             of
             such
             Universal
             Councils
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             It
             's
             known
             that
             all
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             not
             allmost
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             save
             Papists
             ,
             do
             believe
             no
             such
             Councils
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             lawful
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             usurping
             Tyranny
             ,
             as
             challenging
             the
             Universal
             Church-Government
             as
             a
             Senate
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             there
             never
             was
             ,
             so
             there
             never
             will
             be
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             such
             a
             Council
             ;
             unless
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             all
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             again
             Reduced
             to
             a
             narrow
             Room
             .
          
           
             LI.
             They
             that
             would
             make
             such
             Councils
             ,
             possible
             by
             pretending
             that
             a
             few
             Patriarchs
             and
             such
             Bishops
             as
             they
             will
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             
             the
             Sufficient
             and
             Authorized
             Representers
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             do
             but
             more
             grossly
             deceive
             and
             abuse
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             never
             proved
             ,
             nor
             can
             prove
             that
             ever
             Christ
             Authorized
             such
             Patriarchs
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             such
             a
             Power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             whereas
             Arch-Bishop
             Bromhal
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               God
               doth
               it
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               enabling
               Men
               to
               do
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               deny
               this
               is
               to
               overthrow
            
             all
             Government
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             know
             of
             no
             such
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             nor
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Credible
             Expositor
             of
             it
             :
             We
             take
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             (
             on
             the
             Reasons
             before
             and
             after
             mentioned
             )
             to
             be
             plainly
             against
             the
             very
             being
             of
             such
             Councils
             ,
             and
             especially
             against
             such
             trusting
             our
             Religion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Governors
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             People
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Men
             be
             they
             that
             have
             given
             these
             Patriarchs
             this
             Power
             ?
             If
             Men
             dead
             1300.
             years
             ago
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             now
             :
             Dead
             Men
             have
             no
             ruling
             Power
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             bind
             us
             not
             now
             by
             any
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             Dead
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             have
             over
             us
             :
             But
             (
             though
             made
             by
             them
             )
             they
             bind
             us
             now
             only
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             present
             Governours
             .
             By
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             the
             Successive
             Kings
             are
             still
             by
             consent
             to
             make
             them
             
               Their
               Laws
            
             ,
             till
             by
             consent
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             they
             are
             Dissolved
             :
             Unless
             some
             present
             power
             over
             us
             make
             them
             
               Their
               Laws
            
             ,
             no
             old
             Church
             Canons
             can
             bind
             us
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             say
             that
             God
             binds
             us
             to
             stand
             to
             what
             our
             Ancestors
             did
             ,
             I
             want
             the
             proof
             of
             that
             :
             If
             we
             will
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             Contract
             ,
             we
             must
             stand
             to
             them
             ,
             else
             we
             may
             choose
             :
             A
             Father
             cannot
             bind
             his
             Child
             to
             his
             hurt
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             
             his
             Benefit
             .
             Let
             them
             prove
             the
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             we
             deny
             that
             any
             made
             those
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             had
             any
             power
             over
             us
             ,
             had
             we
             been
             then
             alive
             .
             The
             Subjects
             of
             one
             Prince
             made
             them
             in
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             he
             Confirmed
             them
             .
             But
             neither
             that
             Prince
             nor
             his
             Subjects
             were
             our
             Rulers
             here
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             King
             or
             Convocation
             make
             Canterbury
             and
             York
             Metropolitans
             :
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             they
             have
             Church-power
             over
             other
             Lands
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             Patriarchs
             had
             never
             the
             Government
             of
             any
             given
             them
             by
             the
             old
             Councils
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             Empire
             :
             And
             after
             of
             some
             Volunteers
             that
             for
             Advantage
             chose
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Who
             be
             these
             Patriarchs
             they
             talk
             of
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             turned
             into
             Names
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             Condemning
             one
             another
             ?
             and
             must
             these
             five
             fighting
             Shadows
             Represent
             and
             Rule
             the
             Christian
             World
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             return
             to
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             is
             Impertinent
             :
             The
             Apostles
             were
             prime
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             more
             Represented
             Christ
             than
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Church
             chose
             them
             not
             :
             Christ
             made
             them
             Foundations
             ,
             Bases
             and
             Pillars
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             Representatives
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             they
             chose
             none
             to
             Succeed
             them
             as
             Apostles
             ;
             But
             as
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             all
             Ministers
             Succeed
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             Superior
             Ministers
             ,
             some
             say
             Bishops
             .
             Bellarmine
             confesseth
             and
             proveth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             as
             such
             have
             no
             Successors
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             Succeedeth
             not
             Peter
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             he
             Dreams
             )
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Supream
             Pastor
             .
             Had
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             twelve
             or
             thirteen
             Successors
             ,
             or
             appointed
             any
             Churches
             to
             be
             Rulers
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             obeyed
             these
             Rulers
             :
             
             But
             who
             have
             called
             them
             a
             General
             Council
             ▪
             None
             but
             
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
            
             and
             Alexandria
             claimed
             Succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             claimed
             it
             but
             from
             one
             Apostle
             
               Peter
               ,
               Rome
            
             and
             Antioch
             as
             his
             pretended
             Seats
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             that
             he
             set
             St.
             Mark
             over
             them
             ,
             sure
             the
             Apostles
             rose
             not
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             make
             Constantinople
             and
             Jerusalem
             Patriarchates
             :
             And
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             four
             of
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             are
             all
             now
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Turk
             :
             And
             experience
             telling
             us
             what
             Power
             Princes
             have
             in
             the
             Choice
             and
             Ruling
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             All
             this
             doth
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Turk
             is
             the
             Chief
             Governour
             of
             the
             Religion
             and
             Consciences
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             plead
             for
             new
             Power
             to
             make
             Patriarchs
             ,
             let
             them
             prove
             who
             hath
             that
             Power
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             came
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             now
             use
             it
             .
             Will
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             who
             fear
             the
             guilt
             of
             obeying
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             disobeying
             Christians
             ,
             ever
             unite
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             known
             by
             the
             wisest
             ,
             much
             less
             by
             all
             to
             have
             any
             Authority
             to
             command
             them
             ?
          
           
             LII
             .
             The
             Pope
             hath
             done
             much
             of
             his
             mischiefs
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             World
             by
             the
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             been
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             he
             their
             General
             :
             Without
             them
             he
             could
             have
             done
             little
             or
             nothing
             :
             By
             them
             the
             most
             of
             Church
             Corruptions
             have
             been
             made
             Laws
             :
             By
             them
             Emperors
             have
             been
             deposed
             ,
             Rebellions
             maintained
             ,
             the
             Pope
             enabled
             to
             give
             away
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Heresie
             (
             called
             Henrician
             )
             to
             be
             Loyal
             ,
             to
             dig
             dead
             Bishops
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             that
             were
             for
             Loyalty
             :
             Yea
             the
             Councils
             of
             Bishops
             without
             ,
             if
             not
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             deposed
             the
             good
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             much
             to
             the
             corruption
             and
             confusion
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             .
          
           
             LIII
             .
             General
             Councils
             are
             not
             the
             authorized
             or
             lawful
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             nor
             have
             an
             Universal
             Legislative
             or
             Judiciary
             Power
             .
          
           
             This
             many
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             Dr.
             Barrow
             have
             unanswerably
             proved
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             If
             there
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             must
             be
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             a
             true
             Universal
             Council
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             Council
             is
             not
             the
             Churches
             Supreme
             Governour
             .
             But
             the
             antecedent
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             That
             Government
             which
             the
             Church
             was
             without
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             just
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             (
             For
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             without
             its
             Supreme
             Government
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Church
             was
             without
             a
             General
             Council
             at
             least
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             That
             Government
             which
             rarely
             existeth
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             existed
             near
             an
             hundred
             years
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             say
             ,
             a
             thousand
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             (
             For
             then
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             no
             Church
             in
             all
             that
             time
             of
             vacancy
             ;
             for
             the
             Species
             depends
             on
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             :
             )
             But
             the
             Church
             hath
             so
             rarely
             had
             that
             which
             our
             present
             Adversaries
             themselves
             take
             for
             a
             true
             General
             Council
             .
             If
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             were
             any
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             none
             since
             .
             Yea
             Bishop
             Guning
             owneth
             but
             the
             six
             first
             Councils
             called
             General
             :
             And
             if
             there
             were
             none
             since
             ,
             then
             the
             
             Church
             hath
             had
             no
             Supreme
             Council
             just
             a
             thousand
             years
             :
             And
             was
             it
             this
             thousand
             years
             no
             Church
             ?
             or
             of
             another
             Species
             ?
             Or
             can
             the
             Church
             be
             a
             thousand
             years
             without
             its
             Supreme
             Government
             ?
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             If
             General
             Councils
             be
             the
             Supreme
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             hath
             had
             no
             such
             Councils-Laws
             for
             all
             the
             foresaid
             vacancies
             (
             300
             years
             first
             ,
             and
             since
             601
             ,
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Adversaries
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             consequent
             ;
             (
             that
             all
             the
             Canons
             of
             General
             Councils
             were
             no
             Laws
             so
             long
             :
             )
             But
             the
             antecedent
             is
             proved
             from
             the
             definition
             of
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             
               signification
               of
               the
               Soveraigns
               Will
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Subjects
               Right
            
             (
             actions
             and
             dues
             .
             )
             There
             is
             no
             Law
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Rulers
             Law
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Ruler
             be
             dead
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             dead
             :
             For
             a
             dead
             man
             hath
             neither
             Authority
             nor
             Will.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Our
               Laws
               die
               not
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               at
               the
               dissolution
               of
               Parliaments
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             saith
             ,
             
               Rex
               non
               moritur
            
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             the
             next
             Heir
             is
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             is
             his
             Law
             ,
             he
             being
             by
             the
             Constitution
             (
             by
             Contract
             )
             obliged
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             and
             Govern
             by
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Parliaments
             have
             their
             part
             in
             the
             Legislation
             as
             Representatives
             or
             Trustees
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Laws
             are
             called
             those
             
               quas
               vulgus
               elegerit
            
             .
             But
             the
             People
             die
             not
             at
             the
             dissolving
             of
             a
             Parliament
             .
             3.
             
             At
             least
             it
             's
             of
             apparent
             necessity
             that
             the
             
               Supreme
               Executive
               Power
               survive
            
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Laws
             die
             :
             For
             whose
             Laws
             are
             they
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             no
             King
             or
             Soveraign
             ?
             Whom
             do
             we
             obey
             or
             disobey
             in
             obeying
             or
             disobeying
             such
             Laws
             ?
             But
             our
             opposers
             say
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Supreme
             Executive
             as
             well
             as
             Legislative
             Power
             
             is
             in
             General
             Councils
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             their
             Laws
             are
             dead
             a
             thousand
             years
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             disobey
             or
             obey
             dead
             men
             :
             Therefore
             why
             do
             you
             press
             us
             to
             obey
             their
             Laws
             ?
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             If
             God
             would
             have
             had
             such
             Councils
             to
             be
             the
             Universal
             Soveraigns
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             notified
             this
             plainly
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             in
             Nature
             ;
             it
             being
             supposed
             the
             Constitutive
             Form
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             necessarily
             to
             be
             known
             for
             the
             common
             Duty
             and
             Concord
             of
             Christians
             :
             Our
             opposers
             say
             ,
             [
             
               There
               is
               no
               Concord
               nor
               avoiding
               damnable
               Schism
               ,
               but
               by
               obeying
               the
               Vniversal
               Governing
               Church
               .
            
             ]
             But
             God
             hath
             notified
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             Nature
             or
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
             If
             God
             would
             have
             his
             Church
             Universal
             to
             have
             had
             such
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             empowered
             some
             one
             or
             more
             to
             call
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             told
             us
             who
             hath
             the
             power
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             which
             have
             Authority
             and
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             :
             For
             there
             have
             been
             many
             false
             and
             heretical
             General
             Councils
             (
             so
             called
             ;
             )
             and
             they
             have
             cursed
             and
             condemned
             one
             another
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             no
             notice
             of
             any
             empowered
             to
             call
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             nor
             any
             means
             how
             to
             know
             which
             of
             them
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             which
             false
             ,
             which
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             ;
             whatever
             the
             Pope
             pretendeth
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
             All
             the
             Inferior
             Officers
             derive
             their
             Power
             from
             the
             Supreme
             :
             But
             all
             the
             particular
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             do
             not
             derive
             their
             Power
             from
             General
             Councils
             ;
             ergo
             they
             are
             not
             Supreme
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             undoubted
             with
             all
             Politick
             Writers
             :
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
               Jura
               Majestatis
            
             to
             be
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Inferior
             Power
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Minor
             is
             notorious
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             the
             common
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             By
             the
             National
             Orders
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             Councils
             had
             a
             chief
             Power
             in
             case
             of
             difference
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             ;
             but
             not
             necessarily
             to
             chuse
             them
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             consecrate
             them
             ;
             nor
             was
             this
             without
             the
             Empire
             ;
             nor
             did
             these
             Patriarchs
             make
             the
             other
             Bishops
             .
             The
             Papists
             dare
             not
             determine
             whether
             Election
             or
             Consecration
             necessarily
             make
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             must
             be
             both
             :
             For
             which
             ever
             be
             necessary
             (
             distinguished
             from
             invalid
             acts
             )
             their
             Popes
             and
             Bishops
             are
             nulled
             ;
             much
             more
             if
             both
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             them
             was
             appropriate
             to
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             8.
             
             The
             Soveraign
             Government
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             is
             supposed
             necessary
             to
             its
             Unity
             ,
             and
             to
             avoiding
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             deciding
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             its
             Laws
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             Preached
             to
             all
             the
             Flocks
             .
             But
             none
             of
             this
             is
             true
             as
             to
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             a
             Council
             :
             ●or
             the
             Church
             had
             Unity
             mostly
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             subsists
             without
             it
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             few
             Subjects
             know
             its
             Laws
             ,
             and
             few
             Preachers
             preach
             them
             ,
             or
             People
             think
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             learn
             them
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             9.
             
             Christ
             hath
             appropriated
             the
             Soveraignty
             and
             Universal
             Legislation
             and
             Judgment
             to
             himself
             alone
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             a
             Council
             .
          
           
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             proved
             fully
             by
             1
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.27
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Col.
            
             1.18
             .
             &
             2.10
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Eph.
             1.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Eph.
             4.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             to
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Gal.
             3.28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             4.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Matth.
             22.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Luke
             22.26
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             10.
             
             They
             that
             will
             claim
             so
             great
             a
             Power
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Soveraigns
             of
             the
             Christian
             
             World
             ,
             must
             shew
             a
             clear
             Commission
             for
             it
             :
             But
             Universal
             Councils
             can
             shew
             no
             such
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             11.
             
             If
             an
             Universal
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             be
             the
             Supreme
             Governours
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             they
             that
             call
             them
             not
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             come
             not
             together
             ,
             live
             in
             most
             damnable
             sin
             :
             For
             all
             Office
             consisteth
             in
             Obligation
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             to
             neglect
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             a
             work
             of
             such
             unspeakable
             need
             ,
             must
             be
             more
             damnable
             than
             to
             neglect
             a
             particular
             Flock
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             casts
             either
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             into
             damnation
             ,
             as
             most
             perfidious
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             for
             not
             calling
             them
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             12.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             such
             an
             Universal
             Supreme
             Senate
             is
             feigned
             and
             false
             ;
             therefore
             none
             such
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             great
             pretended
             necessity
             is
             of
             Universal
             Legislation
             :
             But
             that
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             For
             Christ
             hath
             already
             given
             his
             Church
             as
             many
             Laws
             as
             are
             universally
             necessary
             :
             No
             man
             can
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             one
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             their
             Universal
             Judging
             Office
             necessary
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Arg.
             13.
             
             A
             General
             Council
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             Universal
             Supreme
             Government
             :
             Therefore
             they
             were
             never
             by
             God
             appointed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             They
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Universal
             Legislation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             made
             perfect
             Universal
             Laws
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             all
             addition
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             least
             all
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             To
             say
             that
             Christ
             hath
             left
             out
             any
             of
             universal
             necessity
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             work
             by
             the
             halves
             ,
             and
             
             men
             must
             mend
             it
             ;
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             in
             necessary
             things
             .
             If
             it
             be
             but
             undetermined
             Circumstances
             or
             Accidents
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             None
             can
             know
             which
             of
             them
             agree
             with
             all
             Countries
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             agree
             this
             year
             may
             not
             be
             agreeable
             the
             next
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             an
             Agreement
             in
             more
             than
             Christ
             hath
             determined
             necessary
             at
             all
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             work
             for
             them
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Judiciary
             Power
             that
             they
             can
             use
             ?
             No
             man
             can
             tell
             what
             .
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             judge
             of
             particular
             Persons
             to
             be
             Baptized
             whether
             they
             are
             fit
             .
             All
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             must
             not
             meet
             to
             try
             a
             Catechumen
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             yet
             of
             Persons
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             and
             admitted
             to
             adult
             Communion
             :
             3.
             
             Nor
             of
             Persons
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Scandal
             :
             No
             one
             is
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             say
             that
             an
             Universal
             Council
             must
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             to
             judge
             whether
             A.
             do
             justly
             accuse
             B.
             of
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             all
             men
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             Examine
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             whole
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             Church
             Censures
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             mixt
             of
             righteous
             and
             unrighteous
             ,
             and
             
               noxa
               Caput
               sequitur
            
             :
             Every
             man
             must
             answer
             for
             his
             own
             Sin
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             must
             have
             his
             own
             Repentance
             .
             And
             if
             whole
             Countries
             are
             to
             be
             Judged
             ,
             whole
             Countries
             of
             Witnesses
             must
             be
             heard
             .
             And
             shall
             the
             Council
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             all
             go
             to
             the
             Council
             ?
             and
             whither
             ?
             and
             when
             ?
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             Causes
             and
             not
             Persons
             that
             they
             must
             judge
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             if
             they
             be
             no
             
               Persons
               Causes
            
             ?
             If
             only
             Cases
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Conscience
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             the
             Expounding
             hard
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Points
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             properly
             a
             Judiciary
             
             Executive
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             ever
             subsequent
             to
             the
             Subjects
             actions
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             antecedent
             Power
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             but
             Instructing
             it
             is
             the
             act
             of
             a
             Teacher
             ;
             If
             generally
             obliging
             it
             is
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Legislator's
             :
             For
             it
             is
             his
             Prerogative
             to
             be
             the
             universally
             obliging
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Maker
             of
             it
             :
             And
             it
             's
             more
             to
             Give
             the
             sence
             ,
             than
             to
             endite
             the
             bare
             words
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             Universal
             Legislation
             or
             Jurisdiction
             left
             for
             a
             Soveraign
             Council
             :
             Nor
             any
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             LV.
             
               Much
               less
               can
               all
               the
               Bishops
               out
               of
               Council
               living
               all
               over
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               one
               College
               ,
               Senate
               or
               Aristocracy
               ,
               be
               the
               Supreme
               Governing
               Power
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               and
               Christians
               on
               Earth
               ,
               having
               no
               possible
               Capacity
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             If
             our
             new
             Church
             Bishops
             and
             Drs.
             had
             not
             fixed
             on
             this
             as
             the
             Universal
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             expected
             a
             sharp
             censure
             for
             judging
             any
             so
             —
             as
             to
             own
             it
             .
             The
             same
             Arguments
             forementioned
             confute
             it
             ?
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             The
             diffused
             College
             of
             Bishops
             out
             of
             Council
             never
             did
             
               make
               Laws
            
             for
             the
             Church
             Universal
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             
               its
               Law-makers
            
             or
             
               Supreme
               Legislative
               Rulers
            
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             They
             have
             never
             (
             much
             less
             always
             )
             exercised
             an
             
               Vniversal
               decisive
               Judiciary
            
             Power
             :
             Therefore
             they
             were
             never
             appointed
             to
             exercise
             it
             .
             The
             Church
             could
             not
             obey
             that
             Power
             that
             was
             never
             used
             by
             such
             as
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             If
             God
             had
             given
             them
             this
             Power
             ,
             he
             would
             somewhere
             have
             plainly
             told
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             directed
             them
             and
             us
             how
             to
             use
             it
             :
             But
             this
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             .
          
           
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             The
             Assertors
             of
             this
             while
             they
             would
             extoll
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             cruelly
             Judge
             them
             by
             Consequence
             to
             Damnation
             ,
             for
             never
             performing
             so
             great
             a
             Duty
             as
             Universal
             Legislation
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             if
             God
             did
             oblige
             them
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             For
             the
             diffusive
             Clergy
             or
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             out
             of
             Council
             to
             Govern
             all
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             as
             one
             College
             or
             Senate
             ,
             which
             all
             must
             obey
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             such
             notorious
             natural
             Impossibility
             ,
             that
             I
             once
             thought
             I
             should
             never
             have
             heard
             a
             Man
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yea
             a
             Dr.
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             maintain
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             must
             they
             all
             agree
             that
             their
             acts
             may
             be
             valid
             in
             Legislation
             or
             Decisive
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             must
             it
             be
             a
             Major
             Vote
             ?
             No
             doubt
             they
             'l
             say
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             who
             shall
             propose
             and
             draw
             up
             the
             Laws
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             shall
             carry
             them
             all
             over
             the
             World
             to
             procure
             Votes
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             shall
             gather
             the
             Votes
             ,
             and
             Judge
             of
             the
             Majority
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Shall
             they
             Vote
             and
             Judge
             without
             ever
             consulting
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             hearing
             what
             be
             said
             on
             every
             side
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             many
             Messengers
             must
             there
             be
             to
             go
             into
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             And
             who
             shall
             bear
             their
             Charges
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             sure
             when
             they
             come
             home
             that
             they
             have
             truly
             taken
             the
             Votes
             ?
             Will
             not
             all
             our
             Faith
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             Credit
             of
             these
             Messengers
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Must
             accused
             Persons
             and
             Witnesses
             travel
             all
             over
             the
             World
             to
             be
             Judged
             ?
             or
             must
             all
             the
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             come
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             How
             many
             Millions
             of
             Criminals
             will
             a
             Bishop
             have
             to
             hear
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             Judge
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             Case
             is
             so
             gross
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             feign
             Reverend
             Men
             to
             be
             Mad.
             That
             which
             they
             say
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Concord
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               nor
               avoiding
               of
               Schism
               but
               by
               obeying
               the
               Universal
               Governing
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               College
               of
               all
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Bishops
               on
               Earth
               ,
               who
               have
               as
               such
               a
               Supreme
               Power
               under
               Christ
               of
               Legislation
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               they
               exercise
            
             per
             literas
             formatas
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             excuse
             this
             —
             but
             by
             feigning
             that
             this
             College
             of
             Bishops
             is
             to
             do
             these
             great
             works
             not
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             College
             of
             Delegates
             or
             Representatives
             ,
             viz.
             Either
             Cardinals
             or
             Patriarchs
             :
             or
             else
             by
             reducing
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             to
             the
             narrow
             compass
             of
             some
             little
             Sect
             ,
             and
             condemning
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             need
             them
             ,
             for
             Legislation
             or
             Judgment
             .
             And
             these
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             confuted
             before
             .
          
           
             LVI
             .
             The
             Universal
             Supreme
             Government
             either
             of
             Council
             or
             the
             College
             of
             the
             diffused
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             more
             impossible
             and
             unpracticable
             ,
             and
             much
             worse
             than
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Pope
             is
             a
             known
             Person
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             possible
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             to
             send
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             hear
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             One
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             possible
             to
             know
             his
             Mind
             without
             gathering
             Votes
             or
             
               Literas
               formatas
            
             all
             over
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Most
             may
             send
             to
             him
             and
             hear
             his
             decision
             at
             least
             in
             an
             Age.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             he
             cannot
             do
             by
             himself
             he
             can
             depute
             others
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             almost
             always
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             need
             not
             be
             so
             many
             Hundred
             Years
             headless
             or
             without
             it's
             Soveraign
             Power
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             He
             hath
             some
             Cob-web
             shadow
             of
             right
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Tibi
               dabo
               Claves
            
             ,
             and
             
               Pasce
               oves
            
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             said
             College
             and
             Council
             ,
             all
             this
             and
             more
             is
             contrary
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             I
             do
             deliberately
             profess
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             did
             believe
             that
             there
             were
             any
             Universal
             Supreme
             Rector
             or
             Ministerial
             specifying
             
               Vnifying
               ,
               Constitutive
               Head
            
             or
             Governour
             under
             Christ
             ,
             I
             should
             soon
             resolve
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Competitor
             so
             little
             uncapable
             as
             he
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             Papists
             save
             a
             few
             Flatterers
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Popes
             Power
             is
             not
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             need
             of
             Councils
             as
             the
             King
             hath
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             not
             for
             constant
             Government
             ,
             but
             partly
             for
             Legislation
             ,
             which
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             Medicinal
             reparation
             and
             execution
             ;
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             diseased
             .
             So
             that
             they
             that
             are
             for
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             stated
             Supreme
             ,
             are
             for
             Councils
             also
             ,
             and
             would
             use
             Councils
             better
             than
             the
             Aristocratical
             ,
             that
             give
             them
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             ,
             would
             use
             them
             .
             All
             men
             know
             that
             they
             are
             rarely
             in
             being
             .
             Even
             Bishop
             Guning
             saith
             he
             receiveth
             but
             the
             first
             Six
             General
             Councils
             :
             To
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             headless
             ,
             or
             without
             it's
             Supreme
             Government
             just
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             still
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             it
             invisible
             in
             an
             Essential
             Part.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             now
             a
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             is
             there
             none
             ?
             If
             none
             ,
             why
             would
             they
             silence
             and
             damn
             us
             all
             for
             not
             obeying
             that
             which
             is
             not
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             where
             and
             what
             is
             the
             
               Pars
               regens
            
             ,
             the
             constitutive
             visible
             Supremacy
             ?
             If
             in
             a
             Council
             there
             is
             none
             .
             If
             in
             the
             College
             of
             diffused
             Bishops
             all
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Governors
             ,
             
             they
             never
             so
             made
             Laws
             ,
             they
             Govern
             not
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             no
             such
             Governors
             .
             They
             only
             Govern
             
               per
               partes
            
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Precincts
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             English
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Mayors
             ,
             Bailiffs
             and
             Judges
             do
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             an
             Aristocracy
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Church
             now
             because
             there
             is
             a
             Pope
             ,
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             hide
             not
             your
             opinion
             .
             We
             say
             It
             is
             a
             Church
             because
             there
             is
             a
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             no
             other
             Matter
             and
             Form.
             
          
           
             LVII
             .
             They
             that
             assert
             a
             Supremacy
             in
             a
             Council
             or
             College
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             do
             unavoidably
             introduce
             a
             Pope
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             will
             call
             none
             a
             Pope
             but
             him
             that
             is
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             (
             and
             no
             Man
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             an
             absolute
             unlimited
             Monarch
             )
             we
             will
             speak
             according
             to
             common
             use
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             speak
             as
             their
             Interest
             dictates
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             remember
             that
             the
             Controversie
             is
             but
             about
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Thing
             .
             We
             take
             the
             French
             Church
             for
             Papists
             ,
             If
             they
             will
             call
             them
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             .
             But
             if
             we
             are
             agreed
             what
             a
             Pope
             is
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             plain
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             I.
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             (
             their
             most
             Learned
             defender
             ,
             if
             number
             of
             words
             or
             greatest
             self-conceit
             be
             the
             chief
             strength
             )
             tells
             you
             that
             if
             the
             Council
             be
             not
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             it
             obligeth
             you
             rather
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Punishment
             as
             a
             Rout
             or
             Rebels
             ,
             than
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             And
             that
             none
             but
             the
             President
             hath
             Power
             to
             call
             them
             .
             (
             And
             remember
             yet
             that
             this
             good
             Man
             is
             no
             Papist
             .
             )
             And
             indeed
             who
             else
             but
             the
             Pope
             should
             call
             Universal
             Councils
             ?
             The
             King
             in
             Scotland
             may
             call
             a
             Scotch
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             in
             England
             a
             Convocation
             and
             Parlia●ent
             ;
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             or
             Constantinople
             might
             call
             such
             Councils
             in
             the
             Empire
             as
             were
             
             then
             called
             General
             ;
             and
             did
             so
             .
             But
             who
             now
             shall
             call
             one
             out
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Britain
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Moscovie
               ,
            
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             ,
             
               Armenia
               ,
               Georgia
               ,
               Mengrelia
               ,
               Tartary
               ,
               Abassia
               ,
               Mexico
               ,
               Peru
               ,
               China
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             are
             awake
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             Dream
             of
             Princes
             doing
             it
             by
             Agreement
             .
             We
             are
             yet
             out
             of
             Bedlam
             ,
             and
             cannot
             conclude
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             will
             come
             together
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Atomists
             say
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             by
             a
             fortuitous
             concourse
             of
             Atomes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             shall
             lawful
             Councils
             be
             known
             from
             unlawful
             ,
             if
             none
             have
             Authority
             to
             call
             ,
             approve
             ,
             and
             difference
             them
             ?
             If
             only
             
               ex
               factis
            
             ,
             by
             their
             good
             or
             bad
             Deeds
             ,
             half
             the
             World
             will
             Judge
             (
             as
             they
             have
             done
             and
             do
             )
             one
             Council
             to
             be
             spurious
             which
             another
             obeyeth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             order
             shall
             be
             kept
             among
             them
             ,
             if
             none
             have
             Authority
             to
             appoint
             the
             Place
             ,
             the
             Time
             ,
             to
             Preside
             and
             Moderate
             ,
             and
             to
             dissolve
             them
             ?
             and
             who
             pretends
             to
             this
             but
             the
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             Councils
             Contradict
             ,
             Condemn
             and
             Curse
             each
             other
             ,
             who
             shall
             tell
             us
             which
             of
             them
             to
             receive
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             obey
             ?
          
           
             II.
             And
             if
             we
             must
             have
             a
             visible
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             one
             that
             successively
             existeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             dissolved
             .
             And
             none
             pretendeth
             to
             this
             but
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             if
             all
             National
             &
             Patriarchal
             Churches
             be
             but
             Parts
             of
             a
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
             with
             a
             Humane
             Supremacy
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             be
             some
             Power
             still
             existent
             to
             give
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitans
             their
             Power
             :
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             saith
             it
             overthrows
             all
             Government
             to
             appeal
             to
             Scripture
             as
             a
             Charter
             or
             Law
             of
             Christ
             :
             None
             hath
             more
             
             than
             the
             Giver
             intended
             him
             :
             None
             can
             give
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             to
             give
             .
             The
             Inferior
             hath
             not
             Power
             to
             give
             to
             the
             Superior
             :
             Who
             then
             but
             a
             Pope
             can
             give
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitans
             their
             Power
             ?
             If
             for
             want
             of
             Authoritative
             Collation
             of
             Power
             ,
             all
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ordinations
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Covenant-hopes
             of
             Salvation
             are
             Nullities
             and
             Sins
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             and
             his
             Tribe
             say
             ;
             what
             better
             are
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Superior
             conferring
             Power
             ?
             which
             none
             pretendeth
             to
             but
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             who
             else
             shall
             judge
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             National
             Churches
             ,
             when
             they
             prove
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             ?
             Their
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             is
             far
             more
             heinous
             and
             dangerous
             than
             single
             Persons
             or
             Congregations
             .
             And
             Councils
             are
             not
             extant
             :
             And
             we
             cannot
             send
             all
             over
             the
             Earth
             to
             gather
             Bishops
             Votes
             against
             them
             unheard
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             Pope
             or
             no
             body
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             must
             by
             Governing
             Authority
             Judge
             them
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             who
             else
             shall
             be
             the
             stated
             Judge
             of
             new
             started
             Controversies
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             such
             there
             must
             be
             ?
             shall
             they
             be
             undecided
             till
             the
             World
             have
             a
             true
             general
             Council
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             And
             who
             shall
             an
             injured
             Person
             appeal
             to
             from
             a
             Tyrannical
             Metropolitan
             or
             National
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             Many
             more
             clear
             Necessities
             there
             will
             be
             of
             a
             Pope
             on
             their
             Principles
             I
             blamed
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             for
             naming
             such
             without
             an
             Antidote
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             make
             men
             Papists
             :
             But
             I
             understand
             he
             is
             a
             worthy
             Protestant
             :
             But
             verily
             there
             is
             no
             avoiding
             a
             Pope
             ,
             by
             any
             that
             assert
             an
             
               Vniversal
               humane
               Church
               Supremacy
            
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             must
             not
             suppose
             them
             so
             immodest
             as
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             but
             the
             Pope's
             Absolute
             Power
             above
             the
             Councils
             and
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             Simple
             Popery
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope's
             limited
             Power
             that
             they
             deny
             .
             1.
             
             They
             confess
             that
             they
             hold
             Rome
             for
             the
             Mistriss
             Church
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             calls
             it
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             the
             prime
             Patriarch
             :
             3.
             
             And
             that
             he
             is
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             One
             ,
             that
             deny
             this
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             is
             authorized
             to
             call
             General
             Councils
             :
             5.
             
             And
             to
             be
             their
             President
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Governor
             when
             there
             are
             no
             General
             Councils
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             is
             indeed
             always
             .
             )
             7.
             
             And
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Schismaticks
             that
             do
             not
             thus
             far
             submit
             to
             him
             .
             And
             how
             much
             more
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             giveth
             the
             President
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             As
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             threateneth
             England
             with
             God's
             Judgments
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             amend
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Papists
             that
             renounce
             not
             a
             foreign
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             so
             others
             labour
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             only
             to
             renounce
             the
             Pope's
             Jurisdiction
             here
             in
             Temporals
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Papal
             and
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             properly
             Ecclesiastical
             by
             the
             Keys
             :
             As
             you
             may
             see
             partly
             in
             Mr.
             
             Hutchinson's
             alias
             
             Berry's
             Book
             ,
             who
             on
             that
             Supposition
             took
             the
             Oath
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             do
             )
             and
             publickly
             profest
             himself
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             In
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             endeavoured
             by
             Archbishop
             Laud
             in
             
             Heylin's
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             Pag.
             414
             ,
             415
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             to
             abate
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Fidelity
             may
             be
             taken
             (
             I
             told
             you
             in
             what
             sense
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Pope's
             Jurisdiction
             here
             (
             but
             no
             where
             else
             )
             
               be
               declared
            
             to
             be
             of
             Humane
             Right
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             ours
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Fathers
               in
               General
               Councils
               not
               without
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               whose
               Church-Laws
               we
               are
               all
               bound
               .
            
             )
             3.
             
             That
             all
             should
             be
             really
             performed
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               so
               far
            
             as
             other
             Catholick
             Princes
             usually
             enjoy
             and
             expect
             as
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Bishops
             were
             to
             be
             independent
             both
             from
             King
             and
             Pope
             (
             but
             not
             from
             subjection
             to
             either
             .
             )
             This
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             no
             man
             of
             Learning
             and
             Sobriety
             would
             have
             grudged
             to
             grant
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Marriage
             permitted
             to
             Priests
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Liturgy
             in
             English.
             
          
           
             I
             ask
             any
             sober
             man
             now
             ,
          
           
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             did
             himself
             think
             that
             by
             this
             bargain
             he
             ceased
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             Papists
             to
             be
             Papists
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             if
             the
             King
             had
             been
             thus
             far
             equalled
             with
             other
             Catholick
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             have
             supposed
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Church
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
             as
             they
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             in
             all
             this
             here
             be
             any
             renunciation
             of
             the
             Popes
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             here
             be
             any
             renunciation
             of
             his
             claimed
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             such
             an
             Universal
             Church
             Monarch
             (
             by
             Humane
             Right
             with
             some
             and
             Divine
             with
             others
             )
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Former
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             such
             a
             Bargain
             be
             the
             way
             to
             save
             us
             from
             Popery
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             What
             to
             call
             or
             think
             of
             those
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Drs
             that
             are
             for
             such
             a
             Bargain
             ,
             and
             for
             Silencing
             two
             Thousand
             such
             Ministers
             as
             were
             Silenced
             ,
             and
             Ruining
             those
             that
             forsake
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             cry
             down
             Popery
             ,
             and
             accuse
             those
             whom
             they
             Silence
             ,
             and
             Ruine
             as
             befriending
             it
             ?
             Readers
             ,
             Did
             you
             think
             till
             Experience
             told
             you
             that
             England
             had
             had
             such
             Clergy
             men
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             not
             yet
             understand
             them
             ?
          
           
             LVIII
             .
             The
             whole
             Christian
             World
             (
             or
             all
             the
             Earth
             )
             is
             less
             capable
             of
             one
             Ecclesiastical
             Monarch
             or
             Supreme
             Aristocracy
             ,
             than
             of
             one
             Civil
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             easily
             proved
             to
             any
             that
             will
             understand
             what
             Church
             Government
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Church
             Government
             consisteth
             in
             judging
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             whether
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             whether
             their
             Professions
             be
             so
             sound
             in
             matter
             and
             understood
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             practices
             such
             as
             shew
             them
             capable
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             an
             outward
             matter
             of
             fact
             with
             its
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             Magistrates
             judge
             ,
             is
             far
             easier
             judged
             of
             than
             all
             this
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             will
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             about
             matters
             of
             supernatural
             Revelation
             and
             heavenly
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             known
             as
             Natural
             and
             Civil
             things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             work
             of
             personal
             ability
             and
             perforformance
             ,
             like
             a
             School-masters
             ,
             or
             Physicions
             ,
             and
             can
             less
             be
             done
             by
             delegation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             rule
             ,
             or
             warrant
             in
             Scripture
             for
             such
             delegation
             ,
             which
             Magistrates
             may
             use
             .
             Nor
             
             for
             Church-Rulers
             making
             new
             sorts
             of
             Officers
             under
             them
             to
             do
             their
             Journey-work
             ,
             which
             Princes
             may
             undoubtedly
             make
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             that
             are
             under
             such
             a
             Supreme
             ,
             must
             have
             far
             greater
             sufficiency
             for
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             work
             ,
             than
             every
             Civil
             or
             Military
             Officer
             needs
             for
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             different
             works
             require
             .
          
           
             6
             Such
             an
             Universal
             Monarch
             or
             Senate
             would
             be
             supposed
             still
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Mundane
             Empire
             not
             dissolved
             ;
             which
             here
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Such
             a
             Monarch
             or
             Senate
             would
             be
             in
             some
             known
             place
             of
             the
             World
             where
             men
             might
             hear
             of
             them
             and
             find
             them
             .
             But
             it
             's
             not
             so
             here
             ,
             specially
             as
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             College
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Council
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Such
             a
             Monarch
             or
             Civil
             Senate
             would
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             Lords
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             have
             Wealth
             enough
             to
             pay
             Shipping
             ,
             Travelling
             ,
             Messengers
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             and
             discharge
             all
             Publick
             Expences
             :
             But
             so
             hath
             not
             the
             Imaginary
             College
             or
             Council
             ,
             no
             nor
             the
             Pope
             and
             Conclave
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Such
             a
             Monarch
             or
             Senate
             commanding
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             most
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             the
             Enemies
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hinderers
             of
             their
             work
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Bishops
             have
             not
             the
             leave
             of
             one
             Prince
             of
             many
             to
             assemble
             and
             govern
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Such
             a
             Monarch
             or
             Senate
             would
             have
             no
             Superior
             on
             earth
             but
             God
             ,
             to
             forbid
             and
             hinder
             them
             .
             Whereas
             our
             imaginary
             diffused
             College
             and
             Council
             ,
             are
             themselves
             the
             Subjects
             of
             abundance
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Orthodox
             ,
             Heterodox
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             are
             their
             Commanders
             ,
             and
             
             may
             hinder
             them
             :
             So
             that
             our
             Universalists
             plead
             that
             on
             necessity
             to
             the
             Concord
             and
             Being
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             must
             be
             under
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             thousands
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             various
             Princes
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             Enemies
             :
             When
             all
             Church-History
             and
             Experience
             have
             told
             the
             World
             ,
             how
             much
             Princes
             can
             do
             on
             their
             subject
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             LIX
             .
             To
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             a
             subject
             ☞
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             as
             Governed
             by
             a
             Foreign
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             (
             Pope
             ,
             Council
             or
             College
             )
             is
             to
             make
             it
             
               totâ
               specie
            
             ,
             quite
             another
             thing
             from
             what
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Protestant
             Churches
             are
             .
          
           
             Proved
             ;
             where
             the
             
               Supreme
               Government
               is
               altered
               or
               divers
               ,
            
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Society
             is
             altered
             or
             divers
             .
             No
             man
             that
             knows
             what
             Government
             is
             ,
             will
             deny
             this
             .
             But
             here
             the
             
               Supreme
               Government
            
             would
             be
             altered
             or
             divers
             .
             For
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             own
             no
             Supreme
             Universal
             Governour
             but
             Christ.
             And
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             owneth
             no
             such
             ,
             I
             will
             prove
             anon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             a
             compleat
             Political
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             meer
             Part
             of
             such
             a
             Body
             (
             as
             a
             Corporation
             )
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             :
             But
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             a
             compleat
             Society
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             a
             meer
             part
             of
             a
             greater
             Society
             is
             not
             so
             .
             As
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             Kings
             differ
             ,
             so
             we
             maintain
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             meer
             part
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             are
             of
             different
             Species
             :
             And
             it
             would
             be
             so
             as
             to
             a
             Humane
             Universal
             Kingdom
             ,
             were
             there
             any
             such
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             A
             Kingdom
             or
             Church
             under
             no
             Laws
             but
             Gods
             and
             their
             own
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             with
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             Church
             under
             Foreign
             Laws
             above
             their
             own
             .
             And
             so
             it
             's
             here
             supposed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             whose
             Justices
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Captains
             and
             all
             Officers
             receive
             their
             Power
             and
             Commission
             from
             a
             Foreign
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             is
             specifically
             divers
             from
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             which
             may
             be
             punished
             by
             a
             Supreme
             Foreign
             Power
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             with
             that
             which
             may
             not
             .
             But
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             whose
             Subjects
             may
             appeal
             from
             their
             own
             King
             or
             Church-Governours
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             with
             that
             which
             may
             not
             :
             But
             the
             two
             Churches
             in
             question
             so
             differ
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             :
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             and
             such
             ,
             truly
             acknowledge
             this
             as
             their
             foundation
             ,
             that
             without
             
               owning
               One
               Vniversal
               Governing
               Church
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Union
             ,
             nor
             true
             Consistence
             in
             the
             particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             Consequence
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             A.
             Bishop
             Laud
             would
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             which
             A.
             Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             and
             his
             Defender
             Dr.
             Parker
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             ;
             and
             his
             Defender
             Dr.
             Pierce
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Guning
             and
             his
             Chaplain
             Dr.
             Saywell
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             ,
             Bishop
             Sparrow
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             that
             mind
             are
             for
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             a
             true
             Protestant
             Church
             :
             But
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             understand
             their
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Visible
             Church-Form
             ,
             (
             and
             Government
             )
             which
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             were
             for
             ,
             and
             
             which
             the
             Papists
             French
             Church
             is
             for
             ;
             (
             unless
             there
             be
             any
             worse
             in
             the
             French
             Church-form
             than
             yet
             I
             know
             of
             .
             )
          
           
             LX.
             We
             are
             further
             from
             denying
             or
             violating
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             that
             feign
             an
             Universal
             Humane
             Soveraignty
             :
             Nor
             doth
             our
             opposition
             to
             Popery
             exclude
             our
             resolution
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lieth
             ,
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             Papists
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             I.
             We
             hold
             (
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             united
             in
             One
             God
             ,
             one
             Christ
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             one
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptismal-Covenant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             Hope
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ;
             and
             must
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             :
             And
             that
             all
             Subjects
             must
             obey
             their
             Rulers
             and
             Pastors
             in
             all
             lawful
             things
             belonging
             to
             their
             Office
             to
             command
             and
             teach
             .
             And
             that
             as
             Particular
             Churches
             must
             be
             held
             for
             the
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             of
             Saints
             ;
             so
             all
             these
             Churches
             must
             by
             Messengers
             ,
             Letters
             and
             Synods
             hold
             such
             correspondency
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             and
             their
             own
             strength
             and
             edification
             by
             the
             means
             of
             mutual
             COVNSEL
             and
             CONCORD
             do
             require
             .
          
           
             II.
             Accordingly
             we
             make
             not
             Regent
             Senates
             or
             Courts
             of
             such
             Councils
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             But
             they
             are
             like
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             pious
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             who
             study
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World.
             Princes
             are
             bound
             so
             to
             do
             as
             well
             as
             Pastors
             :
             That
             they
             
               do
               not
            
             ,
             proveth
             not
             that
             they
             
               ought
               not
            
             :
             Their
             Kingdoms
             are
             but
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             If
             they
             should
             hold
             an
             Assembly
             in
             Europe
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             such
             a
             Heresie
             as
             threatneth
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Tyrant
             as
             the
             
             Pope
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             Enemy
             as
             the
             Turk
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             done
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             reasons
             and
             power
             as
             a
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Bishops
             may
             not
             undertake
             Jurisdiction
             in
             other
             mens
             Bishopricks
             ,
             nor
             Kings
             in
             other
             mens
             Kingdoms
             .
             Bishops
             are
             bound
             to
             prefer
             the
             universal
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Kings
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             therefore
             the
             measure
             of
             such
             Communion
             by
             Consultation
             ,
             by
             Messengers
             ,
             Letters
             ,
             or
             Councils
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             publick
             good
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             Communicants
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             Communion
             with
             all
             Christians
             in
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             :
             But
             if
             John
             or
             Joan
             here
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             be
             excommunicated
             as
             impenitent
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             send
             Messengers
             to
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             it
             ;
             no
             nor
             if
             a
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Chaplain
             turn
             Heretick
             :
             Nor
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             send
             hither
             to
             enquire
             or
             examine
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Excommunicate
             come
             to
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             desire
             Communion
             ,
             they
             are
             justifiable
             for
             receiving
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             ignorant
             of
             our
             Excommunication
             .
             But
             Neighbour
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             live
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             converse
             :
             And
             therefore
             Synods
             and
             Communicatory
             Letters
             are
             there
             of
             great
             use
             :
             And
             so
             far
             as
             an
             Excommunicate
             man
             is
             like
             to
             intrude
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             his
             Excommunication
             be
             published
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             Churches
             receive
             him
             not
             without
             just
             satisfaction
             .
             And
             so
             Councils
             are
             useful
             as
             far
             as
             propinquity
             maketh
             men
             capable
             of
             visible
             Communion
             :
             Especially
             to
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             in
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             giveth
             them
             more
             capacity
             and
             necessity
             
             of
             such
             Correspondency
             ,
             than
             with
             Foreigners
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Councils
             in
             the
             same
             Roman
             Empire
             had
             great
             reason
             for
             their
             Decrees
             to
             avoid
             those
             Excommunicate
             by
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             many
             Councils
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             Papacy
             decreed
             that
             he
             that
             is
             unjustly
             Excommunicate
             by
             one
             Bishop
             may
             be
             received
             by
             another
             :
             But
             that
             supposeth
             his
             tryal
             and
             proof
             of
             the
             Injury
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             come
             not
             so
             near
             the
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             of
             Councils
             as
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             A.
             Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             tells
             us
             Laud
             whom
             he
             defended
             doth
             .
             Who
             will
             have
             the
             old
             Councils
             confessed
             
               truly
               General
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Extra-Imperial
             Bishops
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             will
             have
             such
             Councils
             to
             have
             been
             received
             (
             the
             Four
             first
             )
             by
             
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
            
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             known
             how
             many
             rejected
             that
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             3.
             
             And
             will
             have
             such
             Councils
             to
             be
             
               externally
               obeyed
            
             by
             
               patient
               submission
            
             when
             they
             
               notoriously
               err
            
             ,
             by
             
               all
               Christians
            
             till
             another
             Council
             as
             General
             and
             Free
             reverse
             their
             Decrees
             .
             4.
             
             And
             will
             have
             them
             have
             such
             Obedience
             as
             all
             
               other
               Courts
            
             .
             For
             
               meer
               Councils
            
             of
             Bishops
             of
             
               several
               Kingdoms
            
             are
             no
             Courts
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             proper
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             Why
             Parliaments
             and
             Archbishop
             Abbot
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Antecedent
             to
             A.
             Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             were
             against
             the
             Design
             of
             Coalition
             with
             Rome
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             IT
             was
             not
             because
             they
             were
             Enemies
             to
             Christian
             Concord
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             desire
             it
             on
             
             lawful
             possible
             terms
             with
             Papists
             and
             all
             others
             ;
             Nor
             was
             it
             because
             they
             were
             maliciously
             bent
             to
             be
             cruel
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             by
             denying
             them
             the
             common
             Love
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             or
             any
             Benefits
             or
             Peace
             which
             was
             consistent
             with
             the
             Nations
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             .
             But
             it
             was
             on
             such
             Reasons
             as
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             I.
             They
             took
             the
             design
             to
             be
             a
             real
             restoring
             of
             Popery
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Peace
             ;
             And
             they
             had
             an
             excuseable
             Opinion
             that
             if
             Popery
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             laying
             by
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             calling
             it
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             would
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             Sin
             or
             Suffering
             .
             They
             were
             not
             of
             the
             new
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             Papists
             but
             those
             that
             would
             have
             the
             Pope
             Absolute
             above
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Govern
             Arbitrarily
             against
             the
             Canons
             :
             They
             took
             the
             foundation
             of
             Popery
             to
             be
             the
             Heresie
             that
             
               the
               whole
               Church
               on
               Earth
               must
               have
               one
               Soveraign
               or
               Supream
               Government
               ,
               with
               Universal
               Legislative
               and
               Judicial
               and
               Executive
               Power
               under
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               must
               be
               Vnited
               or
               made
               One
               Church
               .
            
             This
             they
             took
             to
             be
             Antichristian
             ,
             the
             intolerable
             Treasonable
             Usurpation
             of
             an
             Impossible
             thing
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             Confusion
             of
             Mankind
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             Traiterous
             Soveraignty
             should
             be
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             ,
             in
             Pope
             or
             Councils
             feigned
             to
             be
             General
             ,
             or
             in
             both
             Conjunct
             ,
             and
             when
             Conjunct
             whether
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             above
             the
             Council
             ,
             or
             the
             Council
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             each
             have
             a
             Negative
             Voice
             ,
             or
             he
             have
             but
             the
             Calling
             and
             Presiding
             Power
             ;
             They
             took
             these
             to
             be
             but
             several
             sorts
             of
             Popery
             ,
             or
             differences
             among
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             .
             And
             they
             took
             it
             for
             a
             ridiculous
             absurdity
             that
             a
             Council
             of
             men
             dead
             an
             
             Hundred
             or
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             ago
             (
             and
             that
             only
             of
             men
             of
             one
             Empire
             called
             by
             their
             own
             Prince
             )
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             
               Vnifying
               Constitutive
               Soveraign
               Power
            
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             which
             now
             existeth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Body
             can
             live
             many
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             the
             Head
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             Church
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             them
             that
             say
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             have
             a
             
               Jus
               Conveniendi
            
             and
             are
             a
             
               Virtual
               Council
            
             ,
             It
             is
             but
             to
             say
             (
             could
             they
             prove
             it
             )
             that
             they
             are
             a
             
               Virtual
               Head
            
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Actual
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             we
             have
             no
             Actual
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             Virtual
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             new
             Dream
             that
             they
             are
             Actually
             the
             Supreme
             Unifying
             Power
             ,
             and
             Actually
             Govern
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             
               per
               literas
               format
               as
            
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             sad
             case
             with
             Christians
             when
             such
             deliration
             needs
             a
             confutation
             ,
             and
             sadder
             if
             such
             a
             Land
             or
             Clergy
             as
             ours
             must
             remedilesly
             Perish
             by
             believing
             or
             following
             such
             a
             Dream
             .
             Shall
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
               ,
               Europe
            
             and
             America
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Tartarians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
            
             &c.
             meet
             in
             despite
             of
             their
             involuntary
             forbidding
             Princes
             ?
             How
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Call
             ,
             and
             where
             and
             when
             ?
             in
             how
             long
             time
             ;
             and
             who
             shall
             bear
             their
             Charges
             from
             next
             to
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             or
             from
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Mexico
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Must
             they
             be
             old
             Men
             fit
             for
             Council
             ,
             or
             Boys
             fit
             for
             Travel
             ,
             when
             the
             age
             of
             a
             Man
             will
             scarce
             serve
             for
             their
             coming
             together
             ,
             their
             business
             ,
             and
             their
             return
             ,
             and
             execution
             ?
             And
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             do
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             make
             new
             Universal
             Laws
             ?
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             in
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             given
             us
             enow
             for
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             without
             all
             this
             ado
             of
             Congregating
             
             
             
             
             
             Bishops
             for
             Legislation
             all
             over
             the
             World
             ?
             Oh
             that
             these
             Law-makers
             would
             keep
             Christ's
             Laws
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             for
             mutable
             Circumstances
             ,
             is
             not
             every
             Church
             or
             Countrey
             sufficient
             for
             such
             variable
             Determinations
             ?
             Must
             men
             come
             from
             the
             
               Antipodes
               ,
               Ethiopia
            
             or
             Turky
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             here
             what
             Cloaths
             I
             must
             wear
             ,
             or
             what
             place
             or
             time
             I
             shall
             Preach
             in
             ,
             or
             what
             Tune
             to
             Sing
             in
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             must
             not
             meet
             ,
             what
             Messengers
             must
             be
             sent
             to
             them
             all
             over
             the
             World
             to
             gather
             their
             Votes
             ?
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             truly
             state
             all
             the
             Cases
             to
             them
             ?
             And
             that
             they
             truly
             bring
             us
             back
             their
             Judgments
             ?
             And
             that
             those
             Judgments
             were
             truly
             past
             without
             hearing
             what
             could
             be
             said
             against
             them
             ?
             And
             is
             every
             single
             Bishop
             infallible
             ;
             or
             the
             Majority
             only
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             what
             the
             Majority
             said
             ?
             And
             whither
             shall
             all
             their
             collected
             Votes
             be
             carried
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             every
             Christian
             ,
             or
             to
             every
             Bishop
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             Ages
             will
             this
             require
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             not
             for
             Legislation
             but
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             the
             Question
             be
             whether
             
               A.
               B.
            
             be
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             
               C.
               D.
            
             be
             a
             Fornicator
             ,
             &c.
             who
             shall
             bear
             the
             Messengers
             Charges
             that
             must
             go
             through
             the
             World
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             to
             decide
             it
             ?
             And
             shall
             the
             Cause
             be
             tryed
             without
             witnesses
             ,
             or
             hearing
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             accused
             ?
             And
             must
             the
             accused
             and
             witnesses
             go
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             Reader
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             to
             confute
             such
             Dreams
             ?
             Had
             not
             I
             tryed
             in
             with
             the
             Leading
             Men
             I
             should
             have
             taken
             him
             for
             a
             Slanderer
             that
             had
             said
             that
             any
             English
             Dr.
             and
             Bishop
             should
             maintain
             that
             the
             Collegium
             Pastorum
             
               through
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               
               that
            
             summa
             Potestas
             
               under
               Christ
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               Chief
               Government
               of
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               in
               Vnity
               ,
            
             per
             literas
             formatas
             ,
             
               and
               that
               our
               Concord
               lyeth
               only
               in
               obeying
               this
               Power
               ,
               and
               it's
               Schism
               not
               to
               unite
               in
               such
               Obedience
               .
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             II.
             Moreover
             the
             former
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Parliaments
             thought
             that
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             which
             excluded
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             did
             mean
             as
             well
             the
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pope
             as
             President
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             Council
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             and
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Mexico
               ,
               Turky
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             of
             a
             Pope
             above
             Councils
             .
             And
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             again
             to
             Subject
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             to
             Foreign
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             cheated
             into
             Slavery
             by
             the
             bare
             Name
             of
             [
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ]
             and
             the
             [
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             III.
             And
             they
             indeed
             took
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             (
             specially
             for
             his
             Usurping
             an
             Universal
             Kingdom
             or
             Governing
             Power
             proper
             to
             Christ
             )
             And
             therefore
             were
             angry
             with
             Archbishop
             Laud
             and
             his
             Chaplains
             ,
             for
             leaving
             out
             all
             such
             words
             from
             the
             Liturgy
             to
             avoid
             the
             Pope's
             displeasure
             ;
             of
             which
             Dr.
             
               Heylin
               (
               ubi
               sup
               .
            
             )
             giveth
             you
             an
             account
             .
             See
             but
             Bishop
             
             Downame's
             large
             Latine
             Book
             to
             prove
             the
             Pope
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             yet
             hath
             written
             the
             strongliest
             for
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             of
             any
             man
             (
             in
             my
             Judgment
             )
             that
             ever
             I
             read
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             IV.
             And
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             Doctrinal
             differences
             were
             very
             many
             and
             very
             great
             (
             and
             in
             divers
             Points
             I
             believe
             they
             thought
             them
             greater
             than
             they
             are
             )
             see
             the
             huge
             Catalogue
             gathered
             by
             Bishop
             Downame
             in
             the
             End
             of
             the
             
             foresaid
             Book
             ;
             
               Morton
               ,
               White
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Field
               ,
               Sutliffe
               ,
               Chaloner
               ,
               Bernard
               ,
               Crakenthorpe
               ,
            
             and
             abundance
             more
             chief
             Drs.
             of
             the
             old
             Church
             of
             England
             have
             opened
             them
             at
             large
             .
             But
             how
             small
             the
             new
             Drs.
             made
             them
             to
             be
             Dr.
             Heylin
             fully
             tells
             you
             .
             And
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             saith
             (
             
               ubi
               sup
            
             .
             p.
             72
             ,
             73.
             when
             all
             these
             empty
             Names
             and
             Titles
             of
             Controversies
             are
             wiped
             out
             of
             the
             Roll
             ,
             the
             true
             Controversies
             between
             us
             ,
             may
             be
             quickly
             Mustered
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             See
             the
             rest
             )
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             V.
             But
             none
             doubted
             but
             the
             Differences
             about
             Worship
             were
             unreconcileable
             till
             one
             Party
             much
             changed
             their
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             :
             Their
             great
             Mass
             of
             superstitious
             Inventions
             (
             if
             not
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             thought
             ,
             (
             and
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             even
             of
             late
             hath
             charged
             on
             them
             )
             Protestants
             could
             never
             be
             reconciled
             to
             .
             But
             of
             A
             Bishop
             
             Laud's
             reconciling
             attempts
             in
             Worship
             ,
             See
             Heylin
             
               Vbi
               supra
            
             in
             his
             Life
             .
             And
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             saith
             ,
             P.
             141.
             
             Speaking
             against
             
             Chillingworth's
             true
             way
             of
             Concord
             ,
             [
             
               That
               Form
               which
               the
               Protestants
               would
               allow
               ,
               the
               Romanists
               cry
               out
               on
               as
               defective
               in
               Necessary
               Duties
               ,
               and
               particularly
               wanting
               five
               of
               their
               Sacraments
               .
               Nay
               certainly
               to
               call
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               the
               Liturgy
            
             *
             
               into
               Dispute
               ,
               offers
               too
               large
               a
               Field
               for
               Contention
               ;
               and
               is
               nothing
               so
               likely
               a
               way
               for
               Peace
               ,
               as
               either
               for
               us
               to
               accept
               of
               their
               Form
            
             *
             ,
             
               abating
               some
               such
               Parts
               of
               it
               as
               are
               Confessed
               to
               have
               been
               added
               since
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               are
               acknowledged
               not
               to
               be
               simply
               necessary
               but
               such
               as
               charitable
               Christians
               ought
               to
               give
               up
               and
               Sacrifice
               to
               an
               Vniversal
               Peace
               ,
               and
               would
               do
               it
               readily
               enough
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               mutual
               Animosities
               of
               both
               Parties
               ,
               and
               particular
               Interests
               of
               some
               Persons
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             §
             7.
             
             VI.
             And
             they
             thought
             it
             as
             unlawful
             to
             obey
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             or
             as
             President
             with
             his
             Council
             ,
             if
             he
             imposed
             on
             us
             the
             Mass
             ,
             or
             the
             Worship
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Dead
             Men
             ,
             or
             Images
             ,
             or
             any
             new
             Sacraments
             or
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             it
             as
             above
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             VII
             .
             And
             they
             made
             no
             doubt
             but
             if
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Foreign
             Councils
             (
             and
             all
             his
             attendant
             Trumpery
             )
             were
             once
             received
             as
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
               Vniversalis
            
             and
             the
             President
             of
             Councils
             ,
             he
             would
             soon
             come
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Capacity
             that
             other
             Popish
             Countries
             do
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             VIII
             .
             For
             they
             knew
             that
             it
             is
             that
             same
             Man
             that
             is
             more
             absolute
             in
             Popish
             Kingdoms
             ,
             who
             would
             submit
             to
             some
             restraint
             in
             this
             :
             And
             that
             by
             Possession
             ,
             Agents
             ,
             and
             that
             foreign
             help
             ,
             he
             would
             easilier
             reduce
             this
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             others
             ,
             than
             the
             Case
             of
             any
             others
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             IX
             .
             They
             had
             not
             lost
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Invasion
             ,
             the
             Gunpowder
             Plot
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Treasons
             of
             late
             by
             such
             committed
             ;
             and
             it
             made
             them
             fear
             both
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Company
             of
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             X.
             They
             remembred
             the
             heavy
             Taxes
             ,
             Oppressions
             and
             the
             Rebellions
             and
             Wars
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Popery
             in
             England
             .
             And
             they
             had
             felt
             the
             ease
             and
             sweetness
             of
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             were
             loth
             to
             return
             to
             that
             Captivity
             again
             .
          
           
             12
             ▪
             XI
             .
             They
             had
             not
             forgotten
             Queen
             Maries
             Days
             ;
             
             Fox's
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             :
             Nor
             had
             they
             forgot
             the
             French
             Massacre
             ,
             or
             the
             greater
             Murders
             formerly
             committed
             by
             Wolves
             in
             Sheep-skins
             ,
             who
             were
             known
             by
             their
             bloody
             Fangs
             and
             Jaws
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             XII
             .
             They
             saw
             that
             the
             same
             Clergymen
             
             who
             were
             for
             this
             Union
             with
             Rome
             ,
             were
             the
             chief
             Defenders
             of
             the
             King
             's
             absolute
             Power
             of
             raising
             Money
             without
             Parliaments
             (
             as
             the
             known
             History
             of
             
             Abbot's
             Dejection
             ,
             and
             
             Laud's
             
             Sibthorp's
             ,
             and
             
             Mainwaring's
             Cases
             shew
             .
             )
             And
             this
             made
             them
             the
             lother
             to
             draw
             nearer
             Popery
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             XIII
             .
             They
             found
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             the
             High
             Commission
             ,
             and
             their
             Courts
             and
             Councils
             so
             uneasie
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             greatly
             feared
             so
             great
             an
             increase
             of
             it
             as
             the
             Coalition
             with
             Rome
             would
             cause
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             XIV
             .
             They
             found
             that
             the
             Papists
             and
             reconciling
             Prelates
             were
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             to
             them
             whom
             they
             accounted
             the
             most
             Godly
             serious
             Christians
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             Lay-men
             ,
             not
             only
             Nonconformists
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             devised
             to
             call
             conformable
             Puritans
             .
             And
             they
             were
             not
             for
             Uniting
             their
             strength
             against
             serious
             practical
             Piety
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             XV.
             They
             found
             that
             the
             prophane
             Drunkards
             and
             ignorant
             Rabble
             greatly
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             Bishops
             prosecuting
             such
             Puritans
             ;
             And
             were
             loth
             to
             see
             them
             much
             more
             so
             animated
             ,
             by
             the
             Coalition
             with
             Rome
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             XVI
             .
             They
             found
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             the
             Clergy
             that
             were
             for
             the
             Coalition
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             to
             gape
             so
             greedily
             after
             Preferment
             ,
             and
             live
             such
             indifferent
             lives
             ,
             and
             Preach
             so
             unprofitably
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             little
             to
             cure
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             made
             them
             fear
             ,
             much
             worse
             ,
             if
             we
             came
             nearer
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             much
             for
             blind
             obedience
             ,
             and
             cherishing
             ignorance
             that
             they
             may
             Rule
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             XVII
             .
             They
             did
             not
             perceive
             that
             the
             Case
             of
             any
             Popish
             Country
             ,
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               
               Austria
               ,
               Bavaria
               ,
               Poland
               ,
            
             no
             ,
             nor
             France
             ,
             was
             so
             much
             better
             than
             ours
             as
             might
             tempt
             us
             to
             be
             liker
             to
             them
             than
             we
             are
             .
             Yea
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             of
             them
             both
             in
             Civil
             and
             Religious
             Respects
             are
             so
             much
             worse
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             deter
             us
             from
             such
             desires
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             XVIII
             .
             And
             it
             's
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             they
             made
             some
             Conscience
             of
             their
             Obligations
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             were
             loth
             he
             should
             be
             tempted
             to
             give
             away
             half
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             himself
             to
             Foreigners
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             (
             by
             such
             Courts
             as
             theirs
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             XIX
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             they
             remembred
             what
             Doctrine
             against
             Kings
             and
             States
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Pope
             ,
             their
             Councils
             and
             Drs.
             do
             assert
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             have
             done
             to
             their
             disturbance
             and
             destruction
             .
             And
             therefore
             were
             loth
             to
             give
             any
             more
             strength
             and
             advantage
             to
             men
             of
             such
             Principles
             and
             Pretensions
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             will
             give
             a
             Protestant
             King
             fair
             quarter
             ,
             and
             promise
             him
             freedom
             from
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             while
             the
             same
             man
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Canons
             )
             layeth
             claim
             to
             more
             ,
             and
             exerciseth
             Tyranny
             in
             other
             Lands
             ,
             he
             may
             soon
             break
             his
             Promise
             here
             .
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             XX.
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             saw
             how
             loth
             other
             Princes
             and
             States
             were
             to
             return
             nearer
             Rome
             ,
             that
             had
             once
             escaped
             ,
             and
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             such
             a
             Usurper
             :
             And
             they
             thought
             it
             unwise
             and
             unsafe
             for
             England
             to
             stand
             alone
             in
             a
             singular
             odd
             condition
             ,
             neither
             Papists
             ,
             nor
             such
             Reformers
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             strengthened
             by
             a
             Concord
             and
             hearty
             Friendship
             with
             neither
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             XXI
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             the
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             England
             ,
             were
             unwilling
             
             to
             give
             up
             all
             their
             Abby
             Lands
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             Ministry
             competently
             provided
             for
             :
             And
             unwilling
             to
             take
             the
             Pope
             or
             Clergies
             promises
             for
             security
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             save
             them
             from
             being
             burnt
             as
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             XXII
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             common
             reason
             told
             them
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             England
             (
             not
             the
             unwisest
             nor
             the
             worst
             )
             would
             refuse
             consent
             to
             the
             Coalition
             with
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             approaches
             when
             imposed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             a
             doleful
             encrease
             it
             would
             make
             of
             our
             Divisions
             :
             If
             we
             are
             so
             sadly
             divided
             already
             by
             a
             few
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             ,
             and
             New
             Covenants
             and
             Formalities
             ,
             and
             Church
             Judicatures
             ,
             how
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             more
             would
             dissent
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             imposed
             which
             the
             new
             Church-men
             judge
             necessary
             to
             the
             Union
             with
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             And
             these
             would
             unavoidably
             draw
             on
             a
             grievous
             Persecution
             :
             For
             when
             all
             this
             stir
             ,
             loss
             ,
             cost
             and
             hazard
             had
             been
             made
             to
             bring
             on
             such
             a
             general
             Concord
             ,
             Dissenters
             would
             not
             have
             been
             endured
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             would
             be
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             And
             how
             much
             such
             a
             Division
             and
             Persecution
             would
             weaken
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             they
             that
             did
             not
             believe
             Christ
             (
             that
             a
             Kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             cannot
             stand
             )
             might
             easily
             know
             by
             reason
             and
             the
             Worlds
             experience
             .
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             On
             such
             accounts
             as
             these
             the
             two
             sorts
             of
             Episcopal
             Conformists
             differed
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Tribe
             called
             then
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             resisted
             the
             endeavours
             made
             by
             Bishop
             Laud
             and
             such
             as
             A.
             Bishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             for
             a
             Coalition
             with
             Rome
             .
             Till
             the
             latter
             got
             into
             
             the
             chiefest
             Chairs
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             called
             ,
             their
             side
             
               The
               Church
            
             :
             And
             thus
             Church
             and
             Church
             here
             began
             our
             strife
             .
             And
             the
             difference
             twisted
             with
             the
             Civil
             differences
             between
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             widened
             and
             utterly
             exasperated
             by
             War
             (
             the
             A.
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             the
             A.
             Bishop
             of
             York
             being
             in
             Arms
             for
             the
             Parliament
             )
             each
             Party
             claimeth
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             :
             And
             the
             Party
             that
             is
             uppermost
             doth
             it
             with
             advantage
             ;
             while
             sober
             men
             know
             that
             denominating
             
               à
               Formâ
            
             as
             existent
             
               in
               Materiâ
               capaci
               seu
               dispositâ
            
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Protestant
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             a
             Protestant
             Kingdom
             of
             Subjects
             guided
             by
             Protestant
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Keys
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             Papist
             King
             ,
             there
             was
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             no
             Protestant
             Kingdom
             or
             National
             Church
             ,
             
               deficiente
               formâ
               denominante
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             those
             Royalists
             that
             think
             Parliaments
             have
             no
             part
             in
             the
             Legislation
             and
             Soveraignty
             :
             And
             according
             to
             them
             that
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             National
             Church
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             Laws
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             Parochial
             ,
             and
             Confederate
             ,
             and
             Diocesan
             may
             yet
             continue
             their
             Constitutive
             causes
             continuing
             :
             But
             not
             an
             informed
             National
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             They
             are
             deceived
             who
             are
             for
             the
             foresaid
             Papal
             or
             Council-Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             way
             of
             Vnity
             or
             Catholicism
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             Doubt
             not
             but
             the
             desireableness
             of
             Universal
             Concord
             is
             it
             which
             draweth
             many
             honest
             well-meaning
             men
             into
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Papal
             or
             Conciliar-Jurisdiction
             .
             All
             things
             have
             a
             tendency
             to
             Aggregation
             or
             Unity
             as
             Perfection
             ;
             and
             nothing
             more
             than
             Christian
             Love.
             This
             held
             such
             good
             men
             of
             old
             as
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               &c.
            
             from
             favouring
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             thinking
             that
             the
             Papacy
             was
             necessary
             to
             Unity
             :
             This
             kept
             such
             as
             Erasmus
             and
             Cassander
             from
             forsaking
             them
             :
             And
             this
             turned
             
               Wicelius
               ,
               Grotius
            
             and
             others
             to
             them
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             this
             inclineth
             many
             in
             England
             to
             the
             French
             kind
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             ,
             and
             follow
             Grotius
             .
             But
             they
             quite
             cross
             their
             own
             desires
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Catholicism
             or
             Vniversal
             Concord
             consisteth
             in
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             constituted
             by
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             all
             true
             Christians
             have
             still
             agreed
             ;
             
               Quod
               ab
               omnibus
               ubique
               &
               semper
               receptum
               fuit
               ,
            
             as
             
               Vincent
               Lerinensis
            
             speaketh
             .
             The
             Baptismal
             Profession
             and
             Covenant
             expounded
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Desires
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             the
             Decalogue
             as
             the
             sum
             of
             Duty
             ,
             with
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Gospel-writers
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             with
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             for
             Teaching
             and
             Learning
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             and
             Praising
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             under
             Elders
             called
             thus
             to
             Guide
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             our
             knowledge
             :
             This
             hath
             been
             
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
               ubique
               &
               semper
               receptum
            
             :
             All
             Christians
             agree
             herein
             :
             And
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Lord's
             day
             as
             a
             separated
             time
             for
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             some
             Ceremonies
             and
             other
             little
             things
             most
             of
             them
             agreed
             in
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             necessary
             to
             their
             Unity
             ,
             or
             Communion
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             some
             differed
             about
             without
             violation
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             shew
             in
             divers
             Instances
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             Countreys
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             day
             All
             the
             Churches
             agree
             in
             these
             :
             And
             this
             much
             constituteth
             men
             true
             Christians
             :
             And
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             all
             Christians
             to
             Love
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             Live
             in
             Peace
             ;
             and
             the
             strong
             to
             receive
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             offend
             the
             least
             Believers
             ,
             nor
             to
             please
             themselves
             ,
             but
             others
             to
             their
             edification
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             (
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             )
             is
             not
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             but
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             in
             these
             things
             serveth
             Christ
             ,
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             or
             should
             be
             )
             approved
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             proved
             all
             this
             so
             fully
             in
             my
             Book
             called
             
               The
               true
               and
               only
               Way
               of
               the
               Concord
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             that
             I
             here
             dismiss
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             when
             this
             pretended
             Universal
             Humane
             Jurisdiction
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             it
             quickly
             divided
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             by
             making
             new
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ's
             Laws
             had
             not
             been
             sufficient
             for
             Universal
             Concord
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             he
             that
             made
             Ministers
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Expounders
             of
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             had
             given
             them
             his
             Prerogative
             of
             Universal
             Legislation
             and
             Judgment
             .
             And
             ever
             since
             then
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             torn
             into
             those
             fractions
             which
             continue
             our
             shame
             and
             
             grief
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Those
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             receive
             any
             Law
             from
             Christ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             would
             never
             all
             agree
             in
             Humane
             pretended
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Laws
             which
             such
             pretenders
             make
             :
             Mutable
             ,
             Local
             and
             Temporary
             determinations
             of
             useful
             Circumstances
             ,
             by
             their
             several
             Guides
             ,
             suited
             to
             the
             time
             and
             place
             for
             Edification
             ,
             they
             submit
             to
             .
             But
             Universal
             Law-makers
             they
             will
             never
             all
             acknowledge
             and
             own
             ,
             And
             their
             Canons
             are
             swell'd
             to
             so
             great
             a
             bulk
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             confounded
             with
             contradictions
             and
             uncertainties
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Racks
             and
             Engines
             to
             tear
             the
             Church
             (
             but
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             being
             the
             Rule
             of
             Unity
             and
             Universal
             Concord
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             Paul
             feared
             hath
             been
             our
             Ruine
             .
             The
             Serpent
             which
             beguiled
             Eve
             (
             by
             pretence
             of
             advancement
             and
             greater
             knowledge
             )
             hath
             turned
             us
             from
             the
             simplicity
             that
             is
             in
             Christ.
             The
             primitive
             Unity
             is
             overthrown
             by
             departing
             from
             the
             primitive
             
               Purity
               ,
               Simplicity
            
             ,
             and
             
               Love
               of
               all
            
             .
             And
             they
             that
             will
             ever
             hope
             for
             Universal
             Concord
             ,
             must
             endeavour
             the
             restoration
             of
             the
             Universal
             Terms
             and
             Temper
             .
             Nothing
             next
             to
             fleshly
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             to
             cut
             the
             Church
             into
             all
             the
             Sects
             which
             now
             remain
             as
             in
             a
             Religious
             War
             ,
             as
             this
             same
             pretended
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             our
             new
             Church-men
             mistake
             for
             the
             only
             cure
             :
             Which
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             in
             my
             Breviate
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Vindication
             of
             it
             against
             the
             Accusations
             of
             Mr.
             Morrice
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Obj.
             The
             Scripture
             giveth
             but
             general
             Rules
             ,
             (
             
               that
               all
               be
               done
               to
               edification
               ,
               decently
               and
               in
               order
            
             )
             but
             there
             must
             be
             Laws
             of
             Discipline
             to
             
             determine
             in
             Specie
             what
             is
             for
             edification
             ,
             decency
             and
             order
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             these
             determinations
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             things
             necessary
             or
             meet
             for
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             :
             2.
             
             Things
             meet
             for
             some
             Countreys
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             :
             3.
             
             Things
             variable
             ,
             which
             Congregations
             may
             use
             variously
             ,
             and
             also
             change
             as
             occasion
             changeth
             .
             It
             grieveth
             us
             to
             read
             how
             some
             Learned
             men
             that
             write
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             abuse
             the
             World
             by
             confounding
             these
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Christ
             hath
             determined
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             no
             mortal
             men
             have
             any
             power
             to
             make
             Laws
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             to
             bind
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             of
             these
             the
             King
             may
             determine
             by
             the
             Counsel
             of
             fit
             men
             who
             understand
             the
             case
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             what
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             the
             English
             Tongue
             is
             fittest
             to
             be
             commonly
             used
             in
             the
             Publick
             Churches
             .
             And
             if
             the
             King
             determine
             it
             not
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             in
             Synods
             may
             do
             it
             by
             way
             of
             voluntary
             consent
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             having
             as
             a
             Major
             Vote
             the
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Minor
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             absent
             or
             dissenters
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             belongeth
             to
             every
             Pastor
             over
             his
             own
             Flock
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             altered
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             ;
             viz.
             At
             what
             hour
             to
             meet
             ,
             how
             long
             to
             Pray
             and
             Preach
             ,
             in
             what
             words
             ,
             and
             variable
             methods
             ;
             what
             person
             to
             admit
             to
             Baptism
             as
             fit
             ,
             and
             to
             Church-Communion
             ;
             and
             what
             individual
             to
             Reprove
             ,
             Exhort
             ,
             Catechize
             ,
             Excommunicate
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             General
             or
             Provincial
             Council
             need
             not
             be
             called
             for
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Saith
             Dr.
             
               Beveridge
               ,
               Proleg
            
             .
             That
             which
             Right
             Reason
             gathers
             from
             Scripture
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Right
             Reason
             is
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Ans.
             True
             :
             But
             to
             gather
             it
             as
             Governours
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             mens
             charges
             (
             as
             if
             the
             Right
             Reason
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             would
             give
             Laws
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             )
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             to
             gather
             it
             by
             a
             discerning
             Judgement
             to
             teach
             our
             Flocks
             as
             Expositors
             ,
             or
             to
             guide
             our
             own
             Practice
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             Instance
             which
             he
             addeth
             of
             the
             
               Trina
               Immersio
            
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             such
             things
             were
             never
             made
             Laws
             for
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             never
             used
             them
             universally
             ,
             nor
             continued
             them
             ,
             but
             quickly
             changed
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Ibid.
             Saith
             Dr.
             
               Beveridge
               ,
               General
               Councils
               are
               those
               to
               which
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               were
               called
               :
               It
               's
               not
               necessary
               that
               they
               be
               all
               there
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               may
               come
               ,
               if
               they
               will.
               But
               the
               five
               Patriarchs
               must
               be
               there
               ,
               or
               send
               their
               Letters
               .
               There
               was
               no
               General
               Council
               which
               was
               not
               called
               by
               the
               Emperors
               command
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             All
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             were
             never
             called
             to
             any
             Council
             ,
             nor
             near
             all
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Authority
             had
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             to
             call
             Bishops
             out
             of
             other
             Princes
             Dominions
             ?
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Historical
             proof
             that
             ever
             they
             did
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Councils
             shew
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             only
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             (
             except
             some
             odd
             person
             ,
             as
             
               Joannes
               Persidis
            
             at
             Nice
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             give
             account
             of
             .
             )
             5.
             
             Half
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             not
             at
             the
             Councils
             .
             6.
             
             If
             calling
             them
             make
             a
             Council
             General
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             not
             ,
             then
             calling
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             not
             ,
             maketh
             it
             a
             Congregation
             :
             What
             if
             none
             come
             ?
             What
             if
             few
             come
             ?
             Who
             knoweth
             how
             many
             must
             come
             to
             make
             it
             a
             General
             Council
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             9.
             
             Against
             what
             I
             have
             proved
             against
             Johnson
             alias
             Terret
             ,
             that
             Councils
             were
             General
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             
               Orbis
               Romanus
            
             ,
             (
             as
             National
             )
             I
             never
             heard
             but
             one
             Objection
             regardable
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             T●rrians
             or
             Pisanus
             Arabick
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             place
             Ethiopia
             under
             Alexandria
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Dr.
             Beveridge
             and
             many
             others
             have
             told
             us
             how
             little
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             those
             Canons
             ,
             lately
             vended
             by
             ignorant
             unlearned
             Men.
             And
             is
             it
             credible
             that
             all
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Ludolphus
             in
             his
             new
             Ethiopick
             History
             labours
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             Religion
             in
             Habassia
             was
             by
             Frumentius
             and
             Edesius
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             old
             Writers
             mistook
             Habassia
             for
             India
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             Habassia
             could
             ha●●
             no
             Bishop
             at
             Nice
             (
             and
             certainly
             had
             none
             there
             ,
             nor
             any
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             save
             Frumentius
             whom
             Athanasius
             ordained
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             a
             voluntary
             Submission
             depended
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Child
             on
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             Ludolphus
             thinks
             Christianity
             was
             not
             in
             Habassia
             till
             Frumentius
             days
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             before
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             Conjecture
             that
             it
             was
             Habassia
             that
             Frumentius
             went
             to
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             India
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             .
             2.
             
             He
             confesseth
             the
             Ethiopick
             Tradition
             is
             that
             Christianity
             was
             there
             before
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             both
             agree
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             brought
             Christianity
             thither
             ,
             but
             being
             a
             Lay
             man
             ordained
             no
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             none
             before
             Frumentius
             .
             4.
             
             But
             whoever
             well
             considers
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Southern
             and
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             may
             easily
             discern
             that
             Habassia
             was
             never
             subject
             before
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Alexandria
             ,
             but
             began
             their
             subjection
             voluntarily
             to
             Dioscorus
             ,
             
             who
             
               had
               been
            
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             Banished
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             It
             is
             a
             dreadful
             Judgment
             of
             God
             that
             the
             Understandings
             of
             Learned
             men
             should
             be
             so
             far
             forsaken
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             
               Major
               part
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             not
             only
             the
             Pattern
             ,
             but
             the
             Law-givers
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             renouncing
             hereby
             the
             common
             Experience
             of
             Mankind
             :
             It
             is
             God's
             great
             Mercy
             that
             all
             Christians
             agree
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             :
             else
             they
             were
             not
             Christians
             .
             In
             Christianity
             we
             are
             united
             to
             them
             all
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Even
             among
             the
             Heathens
             few
             were
             Philosophers
             ;
             And
             among
             the
             Philosophers
             few
             sound
             ,
             and
             few
             of
             one
             Mind
             ;
             And
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Seneca
             said
             ,
             
               A
               wise
               man
               must
               be
               content
               with
               few
               Approvers
               :
               The
               Multitude
               will
               not
               understa●●
               .
            
             2.
             
             Even
             Nature
             maketh
             but
             few
             Men
             of
             strong
             Wits
             .
             3.
             
             Education
             giveth
             few
             Men
             the
             advantage
             of
             sound
             teaching
             ,
             and
             great
             helps
             and
             leisure
             .
             4.
             
             Few
             Men
             have
             patience
             to
             hold
             on
             in
             hard
             Studies
             till
             they
             digest
             the
             truth
             .
             5.
             
             Few
             Men
             escape
             the
             snares
             of
             Temptations
             to
             byass
             them
             to
             some
             corrupt
             opinions
             or
             way
             .
             6.
             
             Few
             Men
             escape
             the
             fleshly
             worldly
             inclination
             ,
             which
             ever
             followeth
             worldly
             interest
             .
             7.
             
             He
             would
             be
             thought
             no
             Wise
             Man
             himself
             ,
             who
             would
             refer
             a
             Controversie
             about
             the
             Translation
             of
             a
             Hebrew
             or
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             or
             a
             difficulty
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             Astronomy
             ,
             Criticism
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             the
             University
             or
             Ministers
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             or
             Drs.
             either
             ;
             )
             K.
             James
             had
             more
             wit
             than
             to
             make
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             Clergy
             the
             Judges
             of
             his
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             8.
             
             We
             see
             among
             Godly
             Persons
             what
             various
             degrees
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             consequently
             different
             Opinions
             there
             be
             .
             9.
             
             It
             's
             actually
             known
             
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Clergy
             in
             the
             World
             are
             very
             ignorant
             and
             erroneous
             :
             The
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Copthies
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Circassians
               ,
               Mengrelians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
            
             generally
             unlearned
             Ignorant
             men
             :
             The
             multitude
             of
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             among
             the
             Papists
             are
             so
             :
             And
             too
             many
             among
             the
             Protestants
             .
             If
             King
             James
             had
             not
             chosen
             Six
             extraordinary
             men
             for
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             worse
             work
             there
             than
             was
             .
          
           
             And
             must
             we
             condemn
             God's
             Law
             of
             Insufficiency
             to
             be
             the
             Universal
             Law
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             under
             the
             Universal
             Legislation
             of
             such
             men
             as
             these
             ?
             Should
             we
             not
             rather
             pity
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             Ignorant
             erroneous
             Majority
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             study
             how
             the
             few
             that
             are
             wiser
             ,
             may
             help
             them
             into
             a
             clearer
             light
             ?
          
           
             And
             how
             should
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ?
             who
             chooseth
             the
             Clergy
             ?
             In
             a
             great
             Part
             of
             the
             Churches
             the
             Turk
             who
             is
             their
             Enemy
             chooseth
             them
             ,
             or
             as
             bad
             :
             He
             receiveth
             into
             the
             Patriarchates
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             unlearned
             Fellows
             that
             give
             most
             Money
             ,
             and
             they
             dare
             not
             displease
             him
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Dominions
             in
             the
             entrance
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Office
             accordingly
             are
             liable
             to
             corruption
             by
             servile
             dependance
             on
             the
             Infidels
             .
             In
             Moscovy
             and
             other
             Countries
             ignorant
             and
             barbarous
             or
             tyrannical
             Rulers
             choose
             them
             .
             Among
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             Princes
             choose
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Lay-Patrons
             choose
             the
             Priests
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             To
             Unite
             in
             Sin
             (
             as
             the
             necessary
             terms
             of
             Universal
             Concord
             )
             is
             foolish
             and
             sinful
             .
             But
             to
             Unite
             in
             all
             that
             is
             held
             by
             the
             greater
             part
             
             of
             Christians
             is
             to
             Unite
             in
             much
             Sin
             —
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             
               It
               is
               only
               Vniversal
               Laws
               which
               are
               the
               Rule
               of
               necessary
               Vniversal
               Concord
               :
               But
               it
               is
               only
               Christ's
               own
               Laws
               (
               Proclaimed
               and
               Recorded
               by
               the
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               )
               which
               are
               Vniversal
               Laws
               ,
            
             Ergo
             
               it
               is
               only
               Christs
               own
               Laws
               which
               are
               the
               Rule
               of
               necessary
               Vniversal
               Concord
               .
            
          
           
             I
             challenge
             all
             the
             Church
             Usurpers
             in
             the
             World
             to
             answer
             this
             Argument
             ,
             better
             than
             by
             deceiving
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             natural
             Notice
             of
             Mankind
             .
             It
             is
             Duty
             only
             which
             we
             speak
             of
             .
             Duty
             is
             made
             Duty
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             Command
             of
             Authority
             :
             Universal
             Duty
             must
             be
             made
             such
             by
             an
             Universal
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             Minor
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
             
               No
               Universal
               Law
               can
               be
               made
               but
               by
               a
               rightful
               Vniversal
               Law-maker
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               rightful
               Vniversal
               Law-maker
               but
               Christ
               :
            
             Ergo
             
               no
               Vniversal
               Law
               can
               be
               made
               but
               by
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Major
             is
             undeniable
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             None
             can
             be
             a
             rightful
             Universal
             Law-maker
             but
             such
             as
             hath
             a
             rightful
             
               Vniversal
               Power
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Soveraignty
               :
            
             (
             For
             Legislation
             is
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             part
             of
             Soveraignty
             .
             )
             But
             none
             but
             Christ
             hath
             a
             rightful
             Universal
             Power
             of
             Government
             or
             Soveraignty
             .
             Ergo
             —
             Minor
             ,
             None
             can
             be
             a
             rightful
             Universal
             Governor
             or
             Law-maker
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             never
             gave
             such
             Power
             :
             But
             God
             never
             gave
             such
             Power
             to
             any
             but
             Christ
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             None
             can
             be
             a
             rightful
             Universal
             Law-giver
             and
             Governor
             who
             is
             naturally
             uncapable
             of
             it
             :
             But
             all
             on
             Earth
             are
             naturally
             uncapable
             of
             it
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             rightful
             Universal
             Governor
             on
             Earth
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             a
             Pope
             ,
             or
             some
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             the
             Pastors
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             diffused
             :
             But
             it
             's
             none
             of
             these
             Four
             (
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             proved
             ,
             and
             am
             ashamed
             to
             repeat
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             The
             Deceits
             that
             are
             Pleaded
             for
             an
             Vniversal
             Humane
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THE
             great
             means
             by
             which
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             have
             been
             themselves
             deceived
             ,
             and
             then
             deceived
             much
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             are
             especially
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             I.
             By
             a
             false
             Notion
             of
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             As
             if
             it
             were
             Vnified
             by
             
               One
               Humane
               Political
               Soveraignty
            
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             (
             Pope
             or
             Universal
             Council
             )
             which
             hath
             Power
             of
             Governing
             all
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ,
             by
             Universal
             Legislation
             and
             Judicature
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             indeed
             is
             its
             only
             Universal
             Governour
             .
          
           
             II.
             By
             extolling
             Monarchy
             as
             the
             best
             means
             of
             Unity
             ;
             and
             so
             inferring
             the
             Papal
             Monarchy
             ;
             so
             did
             
               Carolus
               Boverius
            
             to
             our
             late
             King
             Charles
             in
             Spain
             :
             As
             if
             Princes
             were
             so
             weak
             as
             not
             to
             distinguish
             a
             National
             and
             a
             Vniversal
             Monarchy
             ?
             Let
             them
             try
             this
             Argument
             with
             any
             Papist
             King
             on
             Earth
             [
             
               Monarchy
               is
               the
               best
               Government
            
             .
             Ergo
             
               there
               should
               be
               One
               Monarch
               of
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               whose
               Subject
               you
               and
               all
               other
               Kings
               must
               be
            
             ]
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             will
             be
             so
             fooled
             into
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             III.
             By
             dreaming
             of
             such
             a
             difference
             between
             
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             and
             
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             that
             though
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             pleads
             for
             one
             Humane
             King
             (
             or
             Senate
             )
             to
             Govern
             the
             whole
             Earth
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             our
             Religion
             to
             be
             for
             and
             under
             One
             Soveraign
             Church
             Governour
             (
             Pope
             or
             Senate
             )
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             :
             whereas
             he
             is
             unfit
             to
             Govern
             one
             Church
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             It
             is
             more
             impossible
             for
             the
             whole
             Earth
             to
             be
             Governed
             by
             One
             Church
             Soveraign
             (
             Pope
             or
             Council
             )
             than
             by
             one
             King
             or
             Parliament
             by
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             IV.
             By
             confounding
             the
             
               Universal
               Roman
               Empire
            
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Vniversal
               World
            
             ,
             and
             dreaming
             that
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             first
             was
             said
             of
             the
             last
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             Catholick
             or
             Universal
             ,
             and
             Councils
             General
             ,
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             they
             would
             perswade
             men
             that
             it
             's
             meant
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             V.
             By
             pleading
             that
             Possession
             which
             Pope
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Councils
             had
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             obliged
             the
             same
             Countries
             to
             them
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             under
             other
             Princes
             .
             And
             by
             pleading
             to
             the
             same
             Ends
             all
             the
             Possession
             which
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             Councils
             have
             got
             by
             deceiving
             any
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             VI.
             By
             mistaking
             the
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ;
             because
             as
             every
             Christian
             ,
             so
             every
             Pastor
             is
             related
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             they
             gather
             that
             there
             is
             one
             College
             or
             Council
             consisting
             of
             all
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             (
             the
             Pope
             being
             President
             )
             who
             as
             an
             Aristocracy
             must
             soveraignly
             Govern
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             by
             Legislation
             and
             Judgment
             :
             As
             if
             because
             Physicions
             are
             Licensed
             to
             Practice
             any
             where
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             might
             
             gather
             into
             a
             General
             Council
             and
             Command
             all
             the
             Land
             to
             obey
             them
             as
             Law
             givers
             ,
             in
             all
             Matters
             of
             Health
             and
             Physick
             ?
             and
             might
             invade
             the
             Hospitals
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ?
             And
             so
             all
             the
             Churches
             and
             Church
             Affairs
             on
             Earth
             must
             be
             governed
             by
             Priests
             of
             Foreign
             Lands
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             By
             first
             mistaking
             ,
             and
             then
             falsly
             claiming
             Apostolical
             Power
             :
             Because
             Christ
             chose
             a
             few
             whom
             he
             first
             personally
             taught
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             then
             endowed
             with
             the
             Gift
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             Preach
             first
             and
             Record
             after
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Laws
             ,
             to
             oblige
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             therefore
             they
             pretend
             that
             ordinary
             Bishops
             who
             had
             no
             such
             Spirit
             ,
             Office
             or
             Commission
             ,
             may
             also
             make
             Laws
             to
             bind
             all
             the
             World.
             And
             when
             every
             single
             Apostle
             had
             this
             Office
             ,
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             they
             yet
             a
             while
             lived
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             till
             their
             dispersion
             ,
             they
             pretend
             that
             at
             Jerusalem
             they
             were
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Bishops
             therefore
             may
             Govern
             as
             a
             General
             Council
             :
             whereas
             the
             Apostles
             Mission
             was
             Indefinite
             ,
             and
             not
             Universal
             ,
             (
             else
             they
             had
             sinned
             in
             not
             going
             into
             all
             the
             World.
             )
             And
             it
             was
             easie
             to
             Guide
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             almost
             all
             at
             Jerusalem
             or
             near
             them
             .
             And
             their
             Office
             as
             to
             Legislation
             differeth
             from
             common
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             Moses
             the
             Legislator's
             did
             from
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             to
             govern
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             more
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             By
             pretending
             a
             necessity
             of
             Judging
             and
             Ending
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             having
             one
             deciding
             Judge
             or
             Judicature
             for
             all
             the
             World.
             As
             if
             any
             would
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             ever
             to
             expect
             that
             all
             Controversies
             about
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             and
             the
             unseen
             World
             should
             be
             
             ended
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             As
             if
             Ignorance
             would
             be
             without
             Errour
             .
             And
             is
             he
             a
             Man
             that
             knoweth
             not
             how
             little
             it
             is
             that
             the
             wisest
             know
             ?
             and
             how
             much
             Ignorance
             all
             Mankind
             is
             guilty
             of
             ?
             Have
             these
             Pretenders
             yet
             ended
             Controversies
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             Horse-Loads
             of
             Volumes
             of
             Controversies
             among
             themselves
             ?
             Have
             they
             yet
             written
             any
             Infallible
             or
             Determining
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Bible
             ?
             Did
             not
             St.
             Paul
             write
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             &
             15
             ,
             &c.
             for
             bearing
             with
             tolerable
             Differences
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Great
             Wisdom
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             lay
             mens
             Salvation
             upon
             a
             few
             plain
             things
             ,
             though
             a
             multitude
             besides
             remain
             as
             Controversies
             .
             Christ
             will
             decide
             them
             all
             at
             the
             Great
             approaching
             Judgment
             :
             And
             is
             there
             any
             on
             Earth
             that
             can
             decide
             them
             all
             ?
             that
             hath
             either
             so
             great
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             so
             Universal
             a
             decisive
             Power
             ?
             Why
             is
             the
             Christian
             World
             these
             Thousand
             or
             Twelve
             hundred
             Years
             divided
             into
             Greeks
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Jacobites
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Humane
             Judicature
             to
             End
             all
             Controversies
             ?
             And
             are
             such
             Popes
             as
             reigned
             from
             a
             Thousand
             to
             Fifteen
             hundred
             ,
             and
             such
             Bishops
             as
             made
             up
             their
             Councils
             ,
             (
             Men
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Vice
             )
             fit
             to
             end
             all
             Controversies
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             In
             order
             to
             these
             Ends
             they
             make
             a
             great
             cry
             of
             the
             Sects
             and
             Divisions
             which
             are
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             that
             love
             Unity
             to
             come
             for
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             they
             impudently
             falsifie
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             perswade
             Men
             that
             the
             Differences
             among
             Protestants
             are
             ten
             times
             greater
             than
             they
             are
             .
             They
             have
             thus
             pleaded
             it
             to
             my
             face
             when
             I
             had
             a
             Pastoral
             Charge
             at
             Kidderminster
             :
             where
             we
             were
             all
             of
             one
             Religion
             and
             
             lived
             in
             love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             one
             separating
             Assembly
             in
             a
             great
             Town
             and
             Parish
             ;
             And
             where
             to
             this
             day
             they
             live
             in
             Piety
             ,
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             I
             hear
             not
             of
             one
             person
             that
             for
             any
             difference
             ,
             breaketh
             this
             bond
             of
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             and
             liveth
             in
             any
             opposition
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             Yet
             Strangers
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             mad
             in
             religious
             Sects
             and
             Strife
             .
             Indeed
             zealous
             people
             that
             account
             all
             the
             Matters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             trifles
             in
             Comparison
             of
             things
             everlasting
             ,
             do
             make
             a
             greater
             Matter
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             men
             of
             no
             Religion
             do
             .
             If
             among
             them
             one
             or
             two
             turn
             to
             any
             dangerous
             Sect
             or
             Course
             ,
             it
             stirs
             up
             much
             censure
             and
             opposition
             ,
             when
             in
             undisciplined
             Churches
             corrupted
             like
             the
             common
             World
             ,
             multitudes
             in
             a
             Parish
             may
             abstain
             from
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             in
             Coffee-Houses
             or
             at
             Visits
             familiarly
             talk
             against
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Scripture
             and
             all
             serious
             Religion
             ,
             and
             it
             maketh
             no
             great
             noise
             .
             An
             Act
             of
             Fornication
             once
             in
             many
             Years
             among
             chast
             religious
             persons
             ,
             is
             a
             Scandal
             scarce
             ever
             to
             be
             expiated
             ;
             when
             among
             known
             Stews
             it
             's
             little
             talkt
             of
             .
             Weeds
             are
             not
             suffered
             in
             a
             Garden
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Commons
             who
             pulls
             them
             up
             ?
             And
             what
             wonder
             if
             they
             strive
             most
             about
             Religion
             who
             value
             it
             most
             ?
             Dogs
             will
             fight
             for
             Bones
             and
             Carrion
             ,
             and
             Swine
             for
             Draff
             :
             But
             Men
             will
             sooner
             fight
             for
             Gold
             and
             Pearls
             ,
             while
             Dogs
             and
             Swine
             like
             peaceable
             Creatures
             pass
             them
             by
             ,
             or
             tread
             them
             in
             the
             Dirt.
             
          
           
             All
             true
             Christians
             are
             agreed
             in
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             necessary
             to
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             :
             And
             no
             men
             on
             Earth
             were
             ever
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             agreed
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             every
             word
             besides
             in
             the
             Bible
             ▪
             Much
             less
             in
             all
             that
             Usurping
             Universal
             Legislators
             will
             obtrude
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             What
             a
             dismal
             noise
             and
             dangerous
             rupture
             doth
             the
             Controversie
             make
             now
             about
             Conformity
             in
             Brittain
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             our
             difference
             ▪
             We
             are
             all
             agreed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             only
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Attributes
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Man's
             Soul
             is
             immortal
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             another
             life
             after
             this
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             must
             be
             his
             end
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             the
             chief
             indispensible
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Life
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             .
             5.
             
             That
             we
             must
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             godly
             ,
             loving
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbours
             as
             our selves
             ,
             and
             doing
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ,
             superiours
             Ruling
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             inferiours
             obeying
             them
             under
             God
             ;
             but
             none
             having
             power
             above
             him
             or
             against
             him
             .
             6.
             
             That
             God
             only
             is
             the
             final
             Infallible
             Universal
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             :
             That
             Magistrates
             are
             Judges
             who
             shall
             be
             punished
             or
             protected
             by
             the
             Sword.
             And
             Pastors
             are
             Judges
             who
             is
             fit
             for
             Communion
             in
             the
             Churches
             under
             their
             over-sight
             :
             And
             every
             man
             a
             discerning
             rational
             Judge
             of
             his
             own
             duty
             .
             7.
             
             That
             without
             holiness
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             temperance
             ,
             (
             or
             mortifying
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             by
             the
             Spirit
             )
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             .
             8.
             
             That
             no
             man
             should
             sin
             wilfully
             for
             any
             price
             ,
             or
             to
             avoid
             any
             danger
             even
             of
             death
             .
             9.
             
             That
             the
             Soul
             should
             be
             more
             cared
             for
             than
             the
             Body
             .
             10.
             
             That
             no
             man
             can
             love
             God
             and
             Holiness
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             obey
             him
             too
             faithfully
             .
             11.
             
             That
             we
             should
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             and
             his
             Gospel
             )
             and
             meditate
             in
             it
             day
             and
             night
             .
             12.
             
             That
             serious
             ,
             servent
             and
             faithful
             prayer
             is
             our
             daily
             ordinary
             duty
             .
             13.
             
             That
             we
             should
             live
             as
             we
             
             would
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             daily
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             found
             ready
             .
             14.
             
             That
             we
             should
             use
             all
             worldly
             temporal
             things
             for
             spiritual
             everlasting
             ends
             ,
             knowing
             that
             else
             they
             are
             but
             vanity
             ,
             vexation
             and
             dangerous
             snares
             .
             15.
             
             That
             we
             should
             fetch
             our
             joy
             from
             the
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             more
             than
             from
             all
             the
             possessions
             ,
             pleasures
             and
             hopes
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             ,
             we
             are
             commonly
             as
             to
             Profession
             agreed
             on
             :
             And
             though
             this
             in
             sincerity
             will
             serve
             for
             our
             acceptance
             with
             God
             and
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             for
             our
             acceptance
             or
             toleration
             with
             some
             men
             ,
             nor
             to
             avoid
             the
             cry
             of
             scandalous
             ,
             intolerable
             Schism
             ,
             Disobedience
             ,
             Obstinacy
             ,
             and
             what
             men
             mind
             to
             charge
             upon
             us
             :
             Yea
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             agreed
             that
             Rulers
             in
             their
             several
             places
             must
             be
             obeyed
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             not
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             or
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             now
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             that
             if
             every
             Conformist
             and
             Nonconformist
             in
             England
             were
             of
             so
             (
             unattainable
             )
             perfect
             knowledge
             as
             to
             be
             agreed
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             every
             Syllable
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             serve
             to
             end
             our
             Differences
             ,
             nor
             keep
             us
             from
             Prisons
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             heavy
             Accusations
             .
          
           
             Wonder
             not
             at
             it
             :
             It
             's
             an
             evident
             Truth
             .
             Our
             Difference
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             About
             the
             meaning
             of
             some
             Oaths
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             Professions
             and
             Promises
             imposed
             by
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             .
             2.
             
             About
             the
             meaning
             of
             several
             Rubricks
             and
             other
             Words
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             .
             3.
             
             About
             the
             meaning
             and
             practice
             of
             several
             Canons
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Law
             hath
             agreed
             us
             all
             that
             Lying
             deliberately
             
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             Perjury
             ,
             especially
             of
             thousands
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             wilful
             depraving
             of
             Baptism
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             unjust
             Excommunicating
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             denying
             them
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             Renouncing
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             when
             we
             are
             Vowed
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             Schismatical
             Dividing
             Christs
             Church
             by
             needless
             and
             unlawful
             Snares
             and
             Engines
             .
             All
             these
             we
             are
             agreed
             are
             heinous
             sins
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             done
             for
             any
             Price
             .
             But
             we
             are
             utterly
             disagreed
             whether
             to
             Conform
             would
             make
             us
             guilty
             of
             these
             sins
             .
             But
             what
             !
             Are
             Learned
             men
             such
             miserable
             Casuists
             as
             not
             to
             know
             what
             Lying
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Profaning
             Baptism
             ,
             Sinful
             Excommunicating
             ,
             &c.
             are
             ?
             We
             differ
             about
             the
             
               sence
               of
               the
               Words
               Imposed
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Law
               and
               Canons
            
             :
             And
             then
             how
             should
             we
             know
             who
             is
             the
             Sinner
             ?
          
           
             But
             Qu.
             Who
             is
             it
             that
             wresteth
             them
             from
             their
             usual
             signification
             ?
             And
             who
             is
             it
             that
             dare
             not
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             Sacred
             part
             of
             the
             Imposers
             cry
             up
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             (
             yea
             an
             Universal
             Judge
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             to
             Expound
             the
             Scriptures
             when
             men
             differ
             about
             the
             sence
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             they
             procure
             you
             an
             Exposition
             of
             a
             few
             controverted
             sentences
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             necessary
             to
             understand
             or
             end
             your
             Differences
             ?
             Ans.
             No
             ;
             whatever
             cometh
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             Bodies
             or
             Souls
             ,
             to
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             these
             Expositors
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Enders
             of
             Controversies
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Petition
             the
             Law-makers
             to
             explain
             their
             words
             .
             Yea
             though
             the
             Conformists
             are
             much
             disagreed
             about
             it
             among
             themselves
             .
             Judges
             will
             decide
             particular
             Causes
             
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             to
             know
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Law
             antecedently
             as
             our
             Rule
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             in
             one
             that
             Sweareth
             and
             Subscribeth
             to
             it
             ,
             can
             be
             by
             no
             ones
             Exposition
             but
             the
             makers
             of
             the
             Law.
             Else
             the
             Judges
             were
             the
             only
             Law-makers
             :
             For
             the
             sence
             is
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             he
             maketh
             the
             Law
             that
             maketh
             the
             sence
             ,
             and
             not
             they
             that
             make
             the
             words
             alone
             ,
             which
             other
             men
             must
             put
             the
             sence
             on
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Councils
             ,
             Prelates
             or
             Priests
             ,
             could
             on
             pretence
             of
             a
             Judicial
             Expository
             Authority
             be
             Judges
             to
             all
             the
             Earth
             in
             what
             sence
             every
             word
             of
             Scripture
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             it
             is
             they
             and
             not
             God
             that
             make
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             God
             made
             but
             the
             words
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             make
             the
             sence
             by
             pretence
             of
             judging
             of
             it
             .
             To
             give
             an
             Universal
             Antecedent
             Obligatory
             Exposition
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Legislation
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             the
             Law-maker
             himself
             can
             do
             it
             .
             But
             to
             judge
             by
             this
             Law
             who
             shall
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             who
             shut
             out
             of
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             must
             do
             that
             .
          
           
             X.
             Another
             great
             deceit
             is
             ,
             by
             confounding
             
               Communion
               and
               Concord
            
             ,
             with
             
               Government
               and
               Subjection
            
             :
             And
             arguing
             that
             because
             all
             Christians
             must
             have
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             under
             one
             Supreme
             Humane
             Government
             :
             As
             if
             Christian
             Princes
             were
             not
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             Concord
             as
             any
             men
             on
             Earth
             ?
             Or
             as
             if
             that
             Concord
             must
             be
             kept
             by
             one
             Supreme
             Universal
             Senate
             or
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             mutual
             Consultation
             and
             voluntary
             Agreement
             would
             not
             serve
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               if
               God
               bind
               us
               to
               do
               all
               things
               in
               Concord
               ,
               and
               General
               Councils
               and
               Patriarchs
               determine
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Concord
               ,
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Obligation
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             it
             come
             all
             to
             one
             in
             the
             effect
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             contend
             for
             so
             much
             more
             in
             the
             Cause
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             bindeth
             Princes
             and
             States
             as
             much
             to
             Concord
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             voluntary
             Treaties
             and
             Dyets
             ,
             and
             a
             Supreme
             Government
             over
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             come
             all
             to
             one
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             bind
             all
             Churches
             or
             Christians
             to
             agree
             in
             more
             than
             he
             himself
             hath
             commanded
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             hath
             given
             power
             to
             none
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             determine
             what
             more
             all
             shall
             agree
             in
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Greater
             the
             Councils
             are
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             the
             more
             all
             Protestants
             reverence
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             signifie
             the
             Concord
             of
             many
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             know
             that
             there
             are
             none
             of
             them
             Universal
             as
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             ever
             are
             like
             to
             be
             .
             2.
             
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Greater
             part
             are
             usually
             the
             worst
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             this
             day
             the
             far
             greater
             number
             of
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             (
             Papists
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Jacobites
             ,
             &c.
             )
             are
             lamentably
             degenerate
             ,
             ignorant
             and
             corrupt
             .
             3.
             
             And
             we
             know
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             the
             greater
             number
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             lesser
             ,
             so
             neither
             doth
             he
             bind
             or
             allow
             the
             less
             to
             consent
             to
             them
             to
             their
             hurt
             .
             4.
             
             And
             when
             Councils
             for
             meer
             Agreement
             ,
             will
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             Usurp
             a
             Regiment
             over
             Dissenters
             ,
             they
             change
             their
             Species
             ,
             and
             bind
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             but
             oppose
             them
             as
             Usurpers
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             last
             deceit
             that
             I
             shall
             here
             name
             is
             ,
             Their
             pretence
             of
             the
             mischief
             of
             letting
             Sinful
             or
             Heretical
             Kingdoms
             go
             unpunished
             ,
             when
             singular
             Persons
             must
             not
             escape
             :
             Therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Supreme
             Power
             on
             Earth
             to
             correct
             or
             punish
             National
             Churches
             or
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
           
             You
             may
             find
             the
             Argument
             in
             Dr.
             Sawell
             ,
             (
             Bishop
             
             Guning's
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             Master
             of
             a
             College
             in
             Cambridge
             )
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             plain
             dealing
             that
             one
             would
             think
             all
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             should
             easily
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Why
             will
             this
             pretended
             necessity
             of
             correcting
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             infer
             One
             Universal
             Church
             Soveraign
             any
             more
             than
             one
             King
             or
             Senate
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             'le
             say
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             but
             Kingdoms
             are
             many
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             whole
             World
             on
             Earth
             is
             One
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             particular
             Churches
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             and
             whole
             Kingdoms
             shall
             be
             punished
             as
             well
             as
             singular
             Persons
             :
             But
             only
             by
             God
             the
             Universal
             King
             ;
             or
             by
             permitted
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             any
             Humane
             Superior
             Governors
             .
             Kings
             are
             under
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             those
             Laws
             :
             If
             you
             lived
             in
             the
             due
             expectation
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             think
             them
             insignificant
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Just
             Universal
             Judge
             is
             as
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             Judge
             Kings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             who
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             live
             under
             them
             ,
             have
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             admonish
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             exercise
             Pastoral
             Care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             and
             Applying
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             their
             own
             Physicians
             are
             fittest
             to
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Health
             ,
             without
             sending
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             for
             a
             Council
             of
             Physicians
             .
             What
             work
             these
             Universal
             Rulers
             have
             made
             by
             Excommunicating
             Kings
             and
             Interdicting
             Kingdoms
             ,
             History
             acquainteth
             us
             :
             It
             hath
             not
             been
             such
             as
             should
             
             make
             any
             Man
             long
             for
             an
             Universal
             Church
             Governour
             of
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             Foreigners
             that
             think
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             Heretical
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             ,
             may
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             them
             without
             pretending
             to
             be
             their
             Governors
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             thought
             meet
             here
             briefly
             to
             repeat
             our
             Controversie
             ,
             with
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Deceits
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             ;
             our
             own
             Judgment
             is
             for
             true
             Catholicism
             ,
             even
             one
             Catholick
             Head
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             having
             no
             other
             Head
             or
             Soveraign
             ,
             One
             Spirit
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             One
             Baptism
             ,
             One
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             :
             And
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             live
             in
             Love
             to
             others
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             under
             the
             just
             conduct
             of
             their
             several
             Pastors
             ,
             
               keep
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.3
             .
             
               That
               they
               should
               all
               know
               those
               that
               labour
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               highly
               esteem
               them
               in
               love
               for
               their
               work
               sake
               ,
               and
               be
               at
               peace
               among
               themselves
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               but
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               he
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               ,
            
             (
             who
             judge
             as
             God
             would
             have
             them
             judge
             .
             )
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
             But
             if
             God
             be
             forsaking
             the
             West
             as
             far
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             dementation
             prognosticate
             perdition
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             above
             shall
             never
             be
             forsaken
             .
             
               And
               we
               look
               for
               a
               new
               Heaven
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               Righteousness
               .
               And
               seeing
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               Persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               Conversation
               and
               Godliness
               ,
               looking
               for
               and
               hasting
               to
               the
               Coming
               of
               the
               day
               of
               God
               ?
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             What
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             by
             Councils
             or
             the
             College
             of
             Bishops
             is
             ,
             the
             Mask
             being
             taken
             off
             .
          
           
             MEthinks
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             cheated
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Subjection
             without
             ever
             considering
             or
             examining
             what
             it
             is
             :
             And
             methinks
             no
             honest
             Bishops
             should
             be
             unwilling
             that
             it
             be
             truely
             understood
             .
          
           
             I.
             Consider
             what
             an
             Universal
             Legislative
             Power
             includeth
             .
             It
             plainly
             implyeth
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             Gods
             Words
             and
             Laws
             to
             those
             Ends
             for
             which
             this
             power
             is
             pretended
             .
             Whereas
             this
             is
             the
             very
             point
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
             as
             differenced
             from
             Popery
             ,
             that
             God
             being
             the
             only
             Ruler
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             none
             else
             can
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             By
             Laws
             for
             their
             particular
             Provinces
             (
             as
             Corporations
             do
             under
             the
             King
             )
             for
             undetermined
             Circumstances
             ,
             in
             which
             Kingdoms
             and
             Churches
             may
             freely
             differ
             .
          
           
             II.
             By
             this
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             will
             be
             laid
             on
             these
             variable
             Circumstances
             :
             As
             if
             all
             the
             World
             were
             bound
             to
             wear
             such
             Garments
             as
             France
             or
             England
             wear
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             III.
             By
             this
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             of
             every
             Kingdom
             is
             taken
             away
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             (
             which
             are
             our
             greatest
             things
             :
             )
             For
             it
             is
             the
             
               summa
               potestas
            
             only
             that
             hath
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             :
             At
             least
             no
             Inferior
             hath
             any
             but
             from
             and
             under
             the
             Supreme
             ;
             nor
             may
             contradict
             them
             .
             VVhereas
             even
             the
             Decrees
             of
             our
             National
             
             Clergy
             are
             no
             Laws
             with
             us
             ,
             till
             the
             King
             shall
             make
             them
             Laws
             .
          
           
             IV.
             By
             this
             no
             Man
             can
             tell
             what
             degree
             of
             Power
             these
             Foreigners
             will
             assume
             :
             As
             the
             Popes
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             is
             now
             extended
             to
             Testaments
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Church
             Lands
             ,
             &c.
             
             Among
             Christians
             to
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             they
             may
             challenge
             almost
             all
             .
             And
             when
             it
             becomes
             a
             Controversie
             who
             shall
             judge
             ?
             Certainly
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Judge
             of
             their
             own
             Rights
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             think
             it
             will
             oblige
             Kings
             ,
             Lords
             and
             all
             ,
             when
             Summoned
             to
             Travel
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Kingdoms
             as
             Malefactors
             to
             answer
             what
             accusations
             are
             brought
             against
             them
             .
             For
             certainly
             a
             Supreme
             Judicature
             must
             have
             its
             Forum
             ,
             where
             men
             must
             be
             heard
             before
             they
             are
             Judged
             ,
             and
             where
             all
             that
             are
             Summoned
             must
             answer
             .
             Or
             else
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             must
             become
             poor
             Subjects
             to
             any
             Fellow
             that
             the
             Foreign
             Soveraign
             will
             make
             his
             Chancellor
             or
             Legate
             .
          
           
             VI.
             VVho
             knoweth
             not
             how
             much
             the
             Government
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             State
             will
             depend
             on
             the
             Government
             of
             such
             an
             Universal
             Church
             Governor
             ?
             VVhen
             they
             have
             Excommunicated
             the
             King
             ,
             will
             not
             the
             Subjects
             the
             more
             dishonour
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             take
             the
             Excommunicators
             Power
             to
             be
             Supreme
             ?
             What
             work
             hath
             the
             Pope
             made
             by
             Excommunications
             ?
             Kingdoms
             have
             been
             engaged
             in
             War
             by
             it
             against
             each
             other
             ?
             Yea
             Subiects
             against
             their
             Kings
             ?
             Yea
             Sons
             have
             deposed
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperor
             
             Henry's
             Case
             acquaints
             us
             .
             Yea
             when
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             medled
             ,
             Bishops
             Councils
             have
             basely
             deposed
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             
               Ludov.
               Pius
            
             Case
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Empress
             
             
             Maud's
             in
             
               England
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               ad
               ordine
               Spiritualia
            
             all
             will
             fall
             into
             the
             Foreign
             Soveraigns
             hands
             .
             They
             must
             be
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Kings
             but
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             It
             will
             unavoidably
             follow
             that
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             must
             be
             subjected
             to
             Foreign
             Princes
             by
             this
             pretence
             of
             a
             Foreign
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             he
             knoweth
             little
             of
             the
             World
             that
             knoweth
             not
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             Dr.
             
               Peter
               Heylin
            
             (
             on
             the
             Creed
             ;
             of
             the
             Cath.
             Church
             )
             citeth
             out
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             that
             since
             Emperors
             were
             Christians
             all
             things
             depended
             on
             their
             beck
             or
             will
             :
             Will
             not
             they
             chuse
             Bishops
             or
             Rule
             in
             the
             choice
             ?
             Will
             not
             they
             over-rule
             the
             choice
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             General
             Councils
             ;
             as
             King
             James
             chose
             the
             Six
             that
             went
             hence
             to
             Dort
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             known
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Merit
             of
             our
             Clergy
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             Kings
             Will
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ?
             Therefore
             those
             Princes
             that
             can
             command
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             will
             be
             Governors
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             both
             over
             their
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             well
             considered
             whether
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             Kings
             ,
             for
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             will
             not
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Mahometans
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             contest
             prove
             hard
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Papists
             .
             For
             it
             is
             no
             small
             number
             of
             Bishops
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Mahometans
             Dominions
             ?
             Turks
             ,
             Moors
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             &c.
             And
             if
             they
             know
             once
             the
             advantage
             of
             numbers
             they
             can
             make
             more
             when
             they
             will
             :
             Even
             one
             to
             every
             Christian
             Congregation
             .
             And
             as
             Ludolphus
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             any
             ignorant
             sorry
             Fellow
             gets
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             can
             purchase
             it
             by
             Favour
             and
             Money
             of
             the
             
             Turks
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             at
             Constantinople
             as
             to
             the
             over-ruling
             of
             the
             Choice
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             's
             not
             the
             worst
             :
             But
             by
             our
             Subjecters
             Principles
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             have
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             Councils
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             no
             Council
             without
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             .
             And
             four
             of
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             are
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             fifth
             or
             first
             )
             .
             And
             will
             not
             the
             Turk
             then
             choose
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             Master
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             Pope
             get
             the
             greater
             Number
             of
             Bishops
             the
             Matter
             will
             not
             be
             well
             amended
             ;
             as
             the
             Trent
             Council
             hath
             assured
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Empire
             was
             over
             the
             West
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             had
             a
             chief
             hand
             in
             choosing
             Popes
             :
             And
             who
             knows
             how
             soon
             it
             may
             be
             so
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             way
             of
             Cardinals
             be
             cast
             by
             ?
             And
             so
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             Emperor's
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             We
             know
             already
             that
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             are
             lamentably
             Ignorant
             and
             Erroneous
             Men
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             Error
             and
             Divisions
             in
             their
             several
             Countries
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               Greece
               ,
               Moscovie
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Abassia
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             because
             they
             are
             the
             greater
             number
             ?
             In
             Council
             or
             out
             of
             Council
             they
             are
             the
             same
             men
             .
             What
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             hath
             Bishops
             just
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             these
             with
             us
             in
             England
             ?
             or
             so
             sound
             and
             judicious
             as
             ours
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             some
             yet
             are
             ?
             And
             must
             our
             English
             Bishops
             give
             up
             their
             Judgments
             to
             an
             erroneous
             .
             Majority
             abroad
             ?
             Is
             that
             our
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             X.
             How
             little
             difference
             is
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             
               e.
               g.
            
             Image-worship
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             or
             any
             
             Sin
             be
             commanded
             us
             by
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Pope
             ?
             or
             by
             him
             as
             Absolute
             or
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ?
          
           
             XI
             .
             What
             can
             a
             
               Principium
               Unitatis
            
             signifie
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             some
             Governing
             Power
             and
             Unifying
             Prerogative
             ?
             Who
             but
             the
             King
             can
             be
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             The
             Question
             will
             not
             be
             whether
             the
             Pope
             shall
             be
             the
             Universal
             Monarch
             ,
             but
             only
             whether
             this
             Monarch's
             Power
             be
             Absolute
             and
             Total
             ,
             or
             Limited
             and
             Partial
             with
             his
             Council
             .
             And
             Church-Monarchs
             that
             have
             these
             Thousand
             Years
             conquered
             Church-Parliaments
             already
             may
             do
             so
             still
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             have
             not
             the
             Universal
             Supreme
             Government
             in
             the
             Intervals
             of
             Councils
             there
             will
             be
             none
             .
             And
             if
             there
             have
             been
             none
             these
             Thousand
             Years
             (
             which
             must
             follow
             their
             Opinion
             that
             end
             it
             as
             the
             Sixth
             Council
             )
             why
             should
             it
             be
             new
             made
             now
             ?
          
           
             XIII
             .
             We
             know
             already
             that
             Grotius
             and
             his
             Party
             are
             for
             the
             Popes
             Government
             in
             chief
             in
             the
             Intervals
             of
             Councils
             ;
             but
             not
             Arbitrarily
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Canons
             .
             And
             I
             have
             after
             named
             you
             a
             multitude
             of
             Canons
             already
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             lawfully
             obey
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             It
             will
             make
             an
             endless
             Controversie
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             what
             Councils
             shall
             be
             approved
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             .
          
           
             XV.
             If
             the
             Pope
             must
             preside
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             it
             near
             him
             :
             He
             will
             not
             Travel
             to
             Syria
             or
             Armenia
             ,
             &c.
             but
             they
             must
             come
             to
             him
             :
             And
             where-ever
             the
             Council
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             nearest
             Bishops
             will
             carry
             it
             by
             numbers
             against
             the
             remote
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             few
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             None
             can
             expect
             that
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             
             and
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ,
             will
             do
             his
             part
             for
             nothing
             :
             And
             the
             riches
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             is
             little
             enough
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             People
             .
             We
             cannot
             spare
             that
             which
             Foreigners
             will
             expect
             (
             and
             have
             done
             in
             this
             Land
             )
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             While
             the
             same
             Man
             that
             is
             here
             owned
             as
             Patriarch
             and
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ,
             is
             owned
             as
             of
             greater
             Power
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Germany
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Lands
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             strengthened
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Conformity
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             in
             time
             to
             obtain
             all
             his
             claim
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             Are
             Strangers
             like
             to
             be
             fitter
             Judges
             of
             the
             Matters
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Habassia
            
             ,
             &c.
             than
             the
             Rulers
             &
             Clergy
             of
             the
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             who
             know
             the
             Persons
             they
             must
             Judge
             ,
             and
             can
             hear
             both
             sides
             speak
             ,
             and
             examine
             Witnesses
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             XIX
             .
             The
             old
             and
             famous
             General
             Councils
             were
             not
             called
             to
             Govern
             Foreigners
             and
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Empire
             that
             called
             them
             :
             And
             why
             should
             the
             Church
             Government
             now
             be
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             Collateral
             with
             the
             Civil
             .
          
           
             XX.
             I
             again
             and
             again
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Sworn
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             against
             all
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Corporation
             Act
             ,
             the
             Vestry
             Act
             ,
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             the
             Militia
             Act
             ,
             and
             the
             Oxford
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             is
             most
             solemnly
             bound
             ,
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             Alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             :
             And
             if
             subjecting
             King
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Church
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             an
             Universal
             Supreme
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Power
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             is
             :
             Nor
             what
             is
             National
             Perjury
             if
             the
             National
             Endeavour
             or
             Consent
             to
             such
             Subjection
             be
             not
             such
             .
          
           
           
             Add
             to
             all
             this
             the
             unavoidable
             effects
             of
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             It
             engageth
             the
             Owners
             of
             it
             to
             condemn
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             own
             no
             Universal
             Soveraign
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             or
             
               Principium
               Unitatis
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             disown
             almost
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             World
             besides
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             Schismatical
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             must
             Condemn
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Martyrs
             who
             rejected
             the
             Pope
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             dying
             for
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             must
             needs
             censure
             their
             own
             Princes
             and
             States
             as
             Rebels
             ,
             who
             subject
             not
             themselves
             to
             this
             Usurped
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             will
             pervert
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             interpret
             it
             ,
             as
             meaning
             this
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             will
             think
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             use
             their
             best
             Endeavour
             to
             subject
             all
             Men
             to
             the
             Usurpers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             will
             lose
             their
             due
             Charity
             to
             all
             that
             Consent
             not
             to
             this
             Subjection
             ,
             taking
             them
             for
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Rebels
             against
             this
             Soveraign
             Power
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             No
             wonder
             if
             such
             become
             grievous
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             against
             such
             Christians
             as
             Schismaticks
             and
             Enemies
             of
             Peace
             ;
             And
             as
             Dr.
             Saywell
             and
             Bishop
             Guning
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             meeting
             of
             such
             in
             worshipping
             God
             are
             the
             Conventicles
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             all
             our
             Plots
             and
             Divisions
             .
             And
             if
             
               Obedience
               to
               this
               Vniversal
               Soveraignty
            
             be
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             the
             only
             Cure
             of
             Schism
             ,
             they
             must
             hold
             all
             our
             Parish
             Assemblies
             too
             to
             be
             Schismatical
             Conventicles
             ,
             whose
             Pastors
             own
             not
             the
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thus
             as
             the
             Pope
             hath
             been
             the
             grand
             Divider
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             a
             false
             
             Head
             of
             Union
             ,
             so
             will
             these
             Men
             destroy
             all
             Unity
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             by
             setting
             up
             a
             Usurped
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             the
             grand
             Schismaticks
             to
             cure
             Schism
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             will
             by
             a
             false
             uncertain
             Universal
             Law-making
             ,
             not
             only
             make
             Christ's
             Laws
             insufficient
             ,
             but
             make
             Christianity
             a
             mutable
             ,
             growing
             ,
             uncertain
             thing
             ;
             when
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             know
             which
             are
             the
             Church
             Laws
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Volumes
             of
             them
             will
             be
             perfected
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             added
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             the
             Churches
             are
             thus
             Divided
             and
             Persecuted
             ,
             and
             sound
             Preachers
             Silenced
             ,
             the
             Persecutors
             will
             be
             hardened
             in
             impenitency
             ,
             fathering
             all
             their
             Mischiefs
             on
             Christ
             which
             they
             do
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             Christian
             Fidelity
             odious
             as
             Rebellion
             and
             Schism
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             will
             never
             be
             able
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             satisfie
             impartial
             men
             ,
             how
             true
             Bishops
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             who
             
               ad
               esse
            
             must
             be
             the
             Choosers
             of
             them
             ;
             much
             less
             prove
             their
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
            
             The
             Grand
             Consequential
             Case
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             swear
             Obedience
             to
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             profess
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             of
             a
             Vniversal
             Soveraignty
             ?
             or
             for
             the
             People
             to
             live
             in
             Obedience
             and
             Communion
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             do
             so
             ?
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             Wish
             this
             Case
             about
             such
             Subjection
             and
             Communion
             may
             never
             make
             the
             second
             
             breach
             between
             Conformists
             and
             Nonconformists
             ,
             much
             wider
             than
             the
             first
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             I.
             Suppose
             the
             French
             Bishops
             will
             abate
             Idolatry
             ,
             Owning
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             and
             of
             Saints
             and
             Images
             ,
             Latin
             Service
             ,
             will
             allow
             the
             Cup
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Priests
             Marriage
             ,
             leave
             indifferent
             all
             other
             things
             that
             are
             not
             above
             Four
             hundred
             Years
             old
             ,
             Qu.
             Whether
             is
             it
             lawful
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Ministers
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             Swear
             Obedience
             to
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Laity
             and
             all
             others
             to
             joyn
             in
             their
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             II.
             Suppose
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             profess
             subjection
             to
             General
             Councils
             called
             and
             moderated
             by
             the
             Pope
             as
             President
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             
               Principium
               unitatis
               Vniversalis
            
             and
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ;
             Or
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Eli
             profess
             subjection
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Is
             it
             lawful
             for
             the
             Bishops
             to
             Swear
             Obedience
             to
             that
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             People
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             such
             Presbyters
             in
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             III.
             Suppose
             such
             Bishops
             would
             abate
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             a
             while
             till
             they
             are
             strengthened
             )
             the
             Oath
             or
             Promise
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             it
             lawful
             to
             receive
             Ordination
             from
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             subjection
             to
             them
             and
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Case
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             very
             tenderly
             and
             warily
             to
             be
             handled
             .
          
           
             I.
             On
             one
             side
             ,
             If
             no
             Promise
             or
             Oath
             be
             required
             ,
             nor
             any
             practice
             in
             it self
             unlawful
             ,
             many
             will
             think
             it
             hard
             that
             they
             must
             separate
             from
             a
             whole
             Nation
             or
             Diocess
             for
             another
             man's
             Sin
             ,
             which
             they
             consent
             not
             to
             ?
             specially
             if
             it
             will
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Ministry
             and
             Maintenance
             .
             
             They
             will
             think
             ,
             his
             guilt
             lyeth
             only
             on
             himself
             .
             Else
             one
             man
             may
             over-turn
             the
             Liberties
             of
             a
             whole
             Diocess
             or
             Land
             by
             his
             own
             proper
             sin
             .
          
           
             II.
             Yea
             if
             the
             Oath
             or
             Promise
             be
             put
             on
             them
             for
             Obedience
             but
             
               in
               licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             ,
             they
             will
             think
             the
             case
             doth
             little
             differ
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             they
             consent
             not
             to
             a
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             If
             all
             men
             must
             or
             may
             obey
             them
             that
             profess
             Obedience
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             may
             not
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             Bishops
             subject
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Foreigners
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             more
             dangerously
             ,
             because
             without
             any
             noise
             or
             notable
             alteration
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             resistance
             ?
             It
             is
             but
             the
             Primate
             or
             Archbishops
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             professing
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             or
             Foreign
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             done
             .
             The
             Bishops
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             other
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             all
             then
             subject
             to
             the
             Foreign
             Usurper
             ?
          
           
             If
             the
             Kings
             Army
             in
             the
             days
             of
             H.
             5.
             or
             Ed.
             3.
             in
             France
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             hired
             over
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             what
             need
             he
             more
             than
             that
             the
             General
             or
             Field
             Officers
             Swear
             fidelity
             to
             him
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             Captains
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Soldiers
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             in
             continual
             War
             between
             King
             Stephen
             and
             Maud
             the
             Empress
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             not
             usually
             Sworn
             on
             either
             side
             :
             But
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Barons
             did
             Swear
             and
             Unswear
             ,
             and
             Forswear
             ,
             and
             Change
             sides
             as
             their
             Interests
             led
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             Case
             would
             be
             much
             easier
             if
             
             only
             the
             King
             
               e.
               g.
            
             of
             France
             should
             subject
             himself
             to
             Foreigners
             ,
             and
             forbid
             all
             to
             preach
             and
             publickly
             Worship
             God
             that
             will
             not
             Swear
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             as
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             In
             these
             dreadful
             cases
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             ,
             1.
             
             Between
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             a
             Protestant
             Nation
             ,
             and
             who
             turneth
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             draw
             the
             whole
             Land
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             is
             but
             one
             in
             a
             common
             Revolt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Between
             a
             Minister
             who
             was
             Ordained
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             before
             he
             revolted
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             Ordained
             and
             subjected
             to
             him
             after
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Between
             a
             Bishop
             whose
             revolt
             is
             professed
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             denieth
             it
             ,
             or
             keeps
             it
             secret
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Between
             living
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             owning
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Authority
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Between
             obeying
             him
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             and
             as
             a
             Church
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Between
             obeying
             him
             as
             a
             meer
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Subject
             of
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Between
             obeying
             such
             a
             one
             when
             the
             Church
             accepteth
             him
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             is
             but
             an
             intruder
             against
             their
             consent
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Between
             subjection
             in
             necessary
             cases
             where
             no
             better
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             in
             cases
             unnecessary
             where
             we
             may
             have
             better
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             And
             I
             shall
             speak
             my
             thoughts
             as
             in
             a
             dreadful
             case
             in
             these
             Conclusions
             .
          
           
             I.
             If
             the
             Bishops
             revolt
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             be
             unknown
             ,
             it
             maketh
             not
             that
             Obedience
             to
             him
             unlawful
             which
             was
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             II.
             If
             a
             few
             Bishops
             revolt
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Usurper
             ,
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             see
             that
             no
             one
             should
             follow
             them
             
             against
             the
             contrary
             judgment
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             so
             forsake
             the
             National
             Concord
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             one
             or
             more
             Bishops
             be
             known
             to
             revolt
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Soveraign
             ,
             a
             Minister
             is
             not
             bound
             therefore
             to
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             Christians
             or
             Churches
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             who
             are
             innocent
             :
             No
             nor
             with
             all
             that
             renounce
             not
             Communion
             with
             him
             :
             For
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             they
             know
             his
             case
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             means
             to
             understand
             and
             do
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             IV.
             So
             far
             as
             a
             Bishop
             exerciseth
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             as
             an
             Officer
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             him
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Papist
             ;
             in
             all
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             true
             power
             to
             command
             .
          
           
             V.
             One
             that
             was
             Ordained
             by
             him
             before
             his
             revolt
             ,
             may
             go
             on
             with
             his
             work
             and
             live
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             not
             openly
             renounce
             the
             revolting
             Bishop
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             a
             particular
             Call
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             safety
             or
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             own
             innocency
             .
          
           
             VI.
             If
             a
             man
             be
             necessitated
             to
             live
             where
             no
             other
             Ministry
             or
             Christian
             Communion
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             one
             that
             renounceth
             the
             Bishops
             Subjection
             to
             an
             Universal
             Usurper
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             receive
             Baptism
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             administer
             it
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             Office
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             described
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             by
             just
             means
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             have
             two
             Commissions
             to
             one
             Office
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             is
             currant
             and
             the
             other
             null
             :
             If
             one
             that
             hath
             Christs
             Commission
             ,
             shall
             also
             take
             one
             from
             a
             Forreign
             Usurper
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             void
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             is
             his
             heinous
             sin
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             nullifie
             all
             his
             Administrations
             to
             the
             
             Church
             ;
             because
             his
             better
             Commission
             may
             so
             far
             stand
             good
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             Baptizing
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             other
             Administration
             of
             Gods
             own
             Ordinances
             shall
             not
             be
             null
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             use
             not
             to
             Rebaptize
             such
             as
             Papists
             Baptize
             ,
             nor
             Re-ordain
             all
             that
             they
             ordain
             to
             the
             Ministry
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             But
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             Duty
             to
             forbear
             all
             Church
             Assemblies
             where
             no
             other
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             than
             to
             profess
             con●●nt
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Usurpation
             ,
             or
             pretended
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             .
             For
             no
             sin
             must
             be
             done
             on
             pretence
             of
             necessity
             ,
             nothing
             being
             indeed
             necessary
             which
             must
             be
             got
             by
             sinful
             means
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             If
             a
             Nation
             (
             as
             France
             )
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Usurpers
             of
             an
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             or
             if
             a
             Nation
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             designing
             such
             a
             Subjection
             ,
             or
             if
             one
             Bishop
             or
             more
             declare
             themselves
             for
             it
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Ministers
             openly
             to
             disown
             and
             oppose
             such
             attempts
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             to
             disown
             the
             proper
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Ordinations
             and
             Communion
             of
             such
             Bishops
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             peoples
             Duty
             to
             disown
             the
             Pastoral
             Conduct
             of
             such
             Ministers
             as
             openly
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             design
             of
             this
             Universal
             Usurpation
             is
             Treason
             against
             Christ
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             men
             to
             possess
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             be
             his
             Vicars
             or
             Chief
             Substitutes
             without
             his
             Commission
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             design
             to
             divide
             all
             the
             Churches
             by
             false
             means
             of
             Union
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             cast
             them
             all
             into
             that
             miserable
             War
             which
             the
             Romanists
             these
             Thousand
             years
             have
             done
             :
             And
             consequently
             to
             introduce
             an
             intolerable
             corruption
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Worship
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             Life
             .
             And
             
             no
             man
             may
             lawfully
             join
             in
             so
             wicked
             a
             design
             ,
             nor
             be
             so
             much
             as
             neutral
             :
             If
             with
             single
             Fornicators
             ,
             Railers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
             we
             may
             not
             eat
             in
             familiarity
             ,
             much
             less
             with
             such
             Subverters
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             no
             Christian
             is
             actually
             a
             Church-member
             under
             any
             one
             as
             his
             Pastor
             ,
             without
             mutual
             Consent
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             consent
             to
             take
             a
             Traytor
             against
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             for
             our
             Pastor
             :
             He
             that
             is
             no
             Pastor
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Pastor
             :
             But
             if
             he
             either
             want
             any
             
               Essential
               Qualification
            
             (
             as
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               Minister
               for
               the
               Churches
               good
               ,
            
             )
             or
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Flock
             he
             is
             no
             Pastor
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             resolution
             of
             the
             Case
             against
             Martial
             and
             Basilides
             by
             the
             Carthage
             Council
             with
             Cyprian
             ,
             fully
             decideth
             the
             Case
             ;
             proving
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             if
             the
             people
             forsake
             not
             an
             uncapable
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             other
             Bishops
             are
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             greatly
             sin
             against
             God
             :
             And
             those
             that
             were
             but
             Libellatick
             ,
             came
             far
             short
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             Universal
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             danger
             of
             suffering
             that
             will
             justifie
             Subjection
             to
             such
             Designers
             :
             For
             suffering
             must
             not
             seem
             intolerable
             to
             Believers
             :
             None
             are
             true
             Christians
             but
             dispositive
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Many
             old
             Canons
             were
             made
             against
             Presbyters
             Swearing
             or
             Promising
             Obedience
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             much
             more
             is
             it
             sinful
             to
             do
             it
             to
             such
             Church
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             Magistrates
             commands
             will
             not
             excuse
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             Man
             hath
             right
             to
             command
             .
          
           
           
             IX
             .
             The
             restriction
             of
             [
             
               in
               licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             ]
             maketh
             it
             not
             lawful
             to
             Swear
             or
             Promise
             Obedience
             to
             such
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             even
             to
             subject
             our selves
             to
             Usurpers
             is
             not
             
               licitum
               aut
               honestum
            
             tho'
             they
             command
             nothing
             else
             but
             good
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Lawful
             Ruler
             must
             be
             obeyed
             only
             [
             
               in
               licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             ]
             And
             a
             Usurper
             must
             not
             be
             as
             much
             owned
             as
             a
             Lawful
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             If
             an
             Usurper
             should
             set
             up
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             should
             falsly
             pretend
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             and
             should
             sollicite
             the
             Kings
             Army
             to
             take
             Commissions
             from
             him
             ,
             a
             Loyal
             Subject
             might
             be
             deceived
             by
             him
             ,
             believing
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             when
             he
             had
             none
             :
             And
             might
             at
             once
             be
             true
             to
             the
             King
             in
             Heart
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             things
             that
             Traytors
             do
             .
             But
             if
             he
             know
             that
             he
             hath
             none
             of
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             but
             raiseth
             Arms
             against
             his
             Will
             and
             Law
             to
             strengthen
             himself
             ,
             every
             Subject
             ought
             to
             renounce
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             the
             Commanders
             that
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             neither
             to
             Swear
             Obedience
             to
             them
             
               in
               licitis
               &
               honestis
            
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             bear
             Arms
             under
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             as
             true
             of
             a
             Parliament
             or
             any
             Senate
             as
             of
             a
             single
             Usurper
             ,
             should
             they
             falsly
             pretend
             that
             the
             King
             or
             Law
             doth
             make
             them
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             so
             Usurp
             the
             Kings
             proper
             Power
             ?
             And
             specially
             if
             the
             Total
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Supreme
             Power
             be
             absolutely
             in
             the
             King
             alone
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             I
             add
             because
             some
             think
             they
             may
             lawfully
             be
             subject
             to
             those
             Bishops
             that
             are
             subjected
             only
             to
             Universal
             Councils
             or
             Church
             Parliaments
             so
             they
             do
             but
             disclaim
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             X.
             Though
             some
             may
             think
             that
             subjection
             to
             
             a
             pretended
             Universal
             Council
             may
             stand
             with
             .
             Loyalty
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             Council
             is
             a
             Chimera
             ,
             or
             
               Non
               Ens
            
             ,
             and
             never
             will
             be
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             do
             no
             harm
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             may
             be
             true
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             yet
             Sweareth
             Obedience
             to
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Mortal
             Angels
             ,
             )
             yet
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             These
             Men
             that
             profess
             Subjection
             to
             Councils
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             take
             such
             Councils
             for
             
             Chimera's
             or
             things
             impossible
             ,
             without
             being
             taken
             for
             mad
             Men.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             a
             true
             General
             Council
             ,
             but
             something
             possible
             that
             they
             mean
             :
             And
             they
             use
             to
             say
             themselves
             ,
             [
             
               or
               as
               General
               as
               can
               be
               well
               had
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             such
             a
             one
             as
             that
             at
             Trent
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             will
             call
             General
             (
             as
             they
             do
             the
             old
             Imperial
             Councils
             )
             will
             serve
             their
             turn
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             let
             them
             disclaim
             Popery
             never
             so
             loudly
             ,
             they
             mean
             still
             that
             the
             Pope
             must
             be
             the
             ordinary
             Caller
             and
             President
             of
             these
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             Chief
             Patriarch
             and
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
               Vniversalis
            
             :
             And
             so
             all
             will
             come
             but
             to
             a
             limited
             Pope
             instead
             of
             an
             Absolute
             One
             ?
             And
             is
             he
             not
             a
             Monarch
             though
             he
             must
             Rule
             by
             Law
             ?
             For
             they
             intend
             not
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Catholick
             Church
             all
             the
             time
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Councils
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             intend
             some
             Unifying
             ,
             Constitutive
             ,
             Executive
             Supreme
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Obj.
             
               But
               if
               we
               may
               not
               own
               a
               Bishop
               that
               subjecteth
               himself
               to
               the
               Pope
               or
               other
               Foreign
               Vsurper
               of
               Vniversal
               Government
               ;
               then
               if
               the
               King
               be
               a
               Papist
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               we
               must
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               :
               Which
               all
               Protestants
               confess
               to
               be
               false
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               so
               is
               the
               Antecedent
               as
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             speaking
             only
             
               of
               such
               a
               Kings
               Religion
               .
               Nero
            
             was
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             
             and
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             :
             But
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             Heathen
             Bishops
             (
             a
             contradiction
             .
             )
             A
             Heathen
             may
             be
             Gods
             Minister
             to
             preserve
             the
             common
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Execute
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Just
             Subordinate
             Laws
             :
             But
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             consisteth
             in
             another
             matter
             ,
             viz.
             In
             teaching
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             and
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             guiding
             the
             Church
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             keeping
             out
             all
             that
             is
             against
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             other
             man
             can
             be
             a
             Bishop
             that
             doth
             not
             this
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             .
             If
             the
             King
             command
             us
             to
             be
             Papists
             we
             must
             disobey
             him
             :
             But
             if
             he
             command
             us
             to
             do
             things
             good
             and
             lawful
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             :
             True
             Christianity
             is
             Essential
             to
             a
             Bishops
             Office
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             a
             Kings
             ,
             as
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             put
             the
             Question
             ,
             [
             
               Whether
               a
               Ruler
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               taketh
               himself
               bound
               by
               the
            
             Laterane
             
               or
               other
               Council
               on
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               to
               destroy
               all
               his
               Kingdom
               that
               will
               not
               forsake
               their
               Religion
               ,
               be
            
             Publicus
             Hostis
             ?
             
               And
               whether
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               every
               Nation
               have
               a
               right
               of
               self-defence
               against
               open
               Enemies
               ?
            
             I
             meddle
             with
             no
             such
             Cases
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             advise
             all
             Christians
             to
             live
             peaceably
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             care
             whom
             they
             trust
             with
             the
             Pastoral
             Conduct
             of
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             seduced
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Confederacy
             ,
             against
             Christs
             Prerogative
             by
             any
             pretences
             of
             
               Humane
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             
               Catholick
               Vnity
            
             ,
             which
             really
             are
             against
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Christ
             :
             For
             a
             thousand
             years
             experience
             (
             even
             by
             our
             Bishops
             confession
             who
             own
             but
             the
             Six
             first
             Councils
             )
             
             have
             told
             us
             by
             the
             sad
             confusions
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             that
             such
             Pretenders
             to
             Unity
             in
             a
             Humane
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             have
             but
             [
             
               caused
               divisions
               and
               offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               serving
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               bellies
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               deceived
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Unity
             consisteth
             in
             One
             Head
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             One
             God
             ,
             one
             Body
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             Hope
             ,
             one
             Gospel
             and
             Universal
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             live
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Order
             ,
             in
             Learning
             and
             in
             Worshipping
             God
             in
             several
             Congregations
             under
             their
             respective
             Guides
             ,
             as
             consenting
             Volunteers
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             conjunction
             of
             such
             under
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             makes
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             ;
             where
             by
             the
             Counsels
             of
             Pastors
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             they
             may
             keep
             that
             Church-Peace
             and
             external
             Order
             ,
             which
             is
             left
             to
             the
             trust
             of
             their
             determination
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             cases
             of
             need
             ,
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Help
             of
             Foreign
             Churches
             be
             desired
             ;
             and
             that
             Communion
             in
             Christianity
             be
             professed
             with
             all
             the
             true
             Christian
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             wait
             for
             perfect
             Unity
             in
             Heaven
             .
             But
             that
             Princes
             and
             Kingdoms
             be
             not
             brought
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             (
             specially
             if
             pretended
             Universal
             )
             instead
             of
             Foreign
             Counsel
             ,
             Communion
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Aid
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             the
             Design
             ;
             to
             bring
             the
             Papists
             into
             our
             Communion
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Dr.
             Heylin
             saith
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             much
             of
             A.
             Bishop
             
             Laud's
             design
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
             in
             order
             to
             this
             that
             he
             made
             the
             Changes
             which
             he
             made
             .
             And
             Dr.
             Burnet
             saith
             ,
             That
             even
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             thought
             that
             if
             she
             could
             some
             how
             bring
             all
             her
             Subjects
             into
             one
             Communion
             ,
             tho'
             of
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             in
             one
             Age
             they
             would
             come
             to
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             :
             And
             therefore
             she
             was
             desirous
             to
             have
             kept
             up
             Images
             and
             other
             such
             things
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             till
             the
             reasons
             and
             importunity
             of
             some
             Divines
             prevailed
             with
             her
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             If
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             by
             the
             Papists
             turning
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             the
             Protestants
             turning
             Papists
             ,
             or
             by
             meeting
             in
             some
             third
             State
             of
             Religion
             between
             both
             ,
             or
             by
             continuing
             in
             the
             same
             Church-Communion
             without
             change
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             I.
             If
             the
             Papists
             come
             into
             our
             Churches
             by
             Conversion
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             then
             Papists
             but
             Protestants
             that
             come
             in
             .
             There
             is
             no
             true
             Protestant
             that
             is
             not
             earnestly
             desirous
             of
             this
             .
             But
             bare
             coming
             in
             to
             our
             Churches
             and
             Communion
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             renunciation
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             II.
             That
             the
             Protestants
             should
             turn
             Papists
             for
             Union
             ,
             is
             not
             openly
             pleaded
             for
             by
             them
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             :
             The
             name
             of
             Papists
             they
             earnestly
             disown
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             III.
             If
             it
             must
             be
             by
             meeting
             in
             some
             middle
             way
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             a
             change
             in
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             change
             in
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Papists
             change
             any
             thing
             of
             theirs
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Popery
             ,
             or
             also
             the
             grosser
             errours
             and
             sins
             which
             are
             its
             most
             corrupt
             Integral
             part
             ,
             or
             only
             some
             mutable
             Accidents
             or
             lesser
             faults
             and
             errours
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Papists
             hold
             still
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             Universal
             Soveraign
             Power
             of
             Legislation
             
             and
             Judgment
             under
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             with
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             a
             Council
             where
             the
             Pope
             is
             President
             and
             
               Principium
               Vnitatis
            
             ,
             is
             this
             Soveraign
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Essence
             of
             Popery
             continued
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Papists
             should
             qu●t
             this
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             yet
             hold
             their
             other
             grossest
             Errours
             (
             as
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Image-Worship
             ,
             Praying
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             forbidding
             to
             read
             the
             Scripture
             translated
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             )
             They
             would
             be
             still
             Hereticks
             ,
             though
             not
             Papists
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             they
             only
             retain
             some
             tolerable
             Errours
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             receive
             all
             such
             to
             our
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             change
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             they
             must
             change
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             any
             Truth
             or
             Duty
             which
             they
             forsake
             ,
             or
             any
             Sin
             which
             they
             must
             commit
             ,
             they
             cannot
             honestly
             so
             change
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             any
             Errours
             or
             Sins
             that
             we
             must
             forsake
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             very
             desirable
             Change.
             Some
             men
             do
             ignorantly
             charge
             some
             Errours
             on
             the
             Papists
             which
             they
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             ;
             or
             lay
             the
             Errours
             of
             some
             few
             upon
             the
             most
             :
             Some
             make
             Errours
             which
             are
             but
             
               de
               nomine
            
             to
             seem
             to
             be
             
               de
               re
            
             :
             and
             lesser
             Errours
             seem
             great
             :
             Some
             take
             divers
             Truths
             to
             be
             Errour
             :
             And
             some
             are
             ready
             to
             call
             some
             lawful
             Customs
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             :
             Some
             would
             deny
             Papists
             the
             common
             Civilities
             and
             Liberties
             which
             are
             their
             due
             .
             All
             such
             things
             as
             these
             we
             would
             have
             changed
             .
             And
             if
             altering
             any
             indifferent
             Practice
             of
             ours
             ,
             would
             win
             them
             from
             their
             Errour
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             we
             should
             so
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             save
             some
             .
          
           
           
             §
             6.
             
             IV.
             But
             if
             Papists
             must
             come
             to
             our
             Churches
             whilst
             Papists
             without
             any
             other
             Profession
             of
             a
             Change
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             but
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             Heathens
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             voluntarily
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             few
             that
             will
             be
             against
             it
             .
             2.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             to
             our
             Sacramental
             Communion
             ,
             I
             have
             these
             Reasons
             following
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             I.
             Local
             Presence
             will
             make
             us
             really
             no
             more
             of
             one
             Church
             if
             different
             Religions
             make
             us
             uncapable
             ,
             than
             if
             we
             met
             at
             several
             places
             :
             Turks
             and
             Hereticks
             are
             not
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             renounce
             not
             their
             Infidelity
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Bishops
             say
             now
             that
             the
             Conformists
             whose
             hearts
             are
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             are
             more
             hurtful
             and
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Church
             than
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             as
             using
             the
             publick
             Encouragements
             against
             them
             .
             How
             much
             more
             will
             Papists
             be
             more
             dangerous
             among
             us
             ,
             than
             without
             our
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             III.
             It
             will
             be
             a
             Prophanation
             of
             God's
             Ordinance
             to
             give
             that
             Sacrament
             to
             an
             uncapable
             person
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             forced
             against
             their
             will
             to
             Communicate
             ,
             the
             Prophanation
             will
             be
             the
             greater
             :
             The
             Sacrament
             delivereth
             to
             the
             due
             Receiver
             a
             Sealed
             Pardon
             of
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             And
             unwilling
             Persons
             are
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             these
             ;
             willing
             consent
             even
             to
             the
             forsaking
             of
             all
             for
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             condition
             .
          
           
             IV.
             It
             must
             be
             gross
             hypocrisie
             and
             dissembling
             in
             the
             Papists
             to
             come
             to
             our
             Communion
             .
             They
             take
             Protestants
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             take
             them
             for
             Hereticks
             ;
             And
             their
             Doctrine
             is
             
             against
             admitting
             Hereticks
             to
             Communion
             .
             They
             must
             hear
             with
             us
             their
             own
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             condemned
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             hear
             ours
             asserted
             ,
             which
             they
             abhor
             .
             And
             what
             Peace
             will
             this
             hypocrisie
             keep
             ?
          
           
             V.
             It
             will
             tempt
             the
             Preachers
             to
             give
             over
             Preaching
             against
             any
             of
             their
             Popish
             Errours
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             how
             offensive
             it
             will
             prove
             to
             the
             Auditors
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Protestants
             also
             will
             be
             wronged
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             It
             will
             overthrow
             all
             serious
             true
             Church
             Discipline
             :
             when
             our
             Church
             Communion
             is
             crouded
             with
             men
             that
             hold
             the
             same
             Principles
             which
             Protestants
             take
             to
             be
             Heretical
             ,
             and
             Treasonable
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             practise
             what
             they
             call
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             of
             another
             Church
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
             How
             can
             our
             Church
             Governours
             censure
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             any
             others
             that
             be
             not
             greater
             Sinners
             than
             these
             men
             whom
             they
             would
             draw
             in
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             Church
             will
             that
             be
             that
             taketh
             in
             all
             Sinners
             not
             worse
             than
             these
             ?
          
           
             VII
             .
             How
             will
             it
             look
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             just
             Men
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             should
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunicate
             all
             those
             Protestants
             ,
             how
             Learned
             ,
             Pious
             and
             Peaceable
             soever
             ,
             that
             do
             but
             say
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Can.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             silence
             Protestants
             for
             scrupling
             Subscription
             or
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             offer
             Communion
             to
             all
             the
             Papists
             that
             will
             accept
             it
             and
             come
             in
             ?
          
           
             VIII
             .
             It
             will
             unavoidably
             cause
             a
             far
             greater
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             than
             hath
             yet
             been
             made
             :
             For
             it
             will
             drive
             out
             the
             best
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             greatest
             part
             from
             its
             Communion
             :
             Can
             they
             
             think
             that
             such
             men
             will
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             come
             into
             our
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             charged
             them
             with
             Antichristianity
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Mass
             of
             Heresies
             and
             Errours
             as
             have
             done
             Bishop
             Downame
             ,
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ▪
             Bishop
             Morton
             ,
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             Bishop
             Jewell
             ,
             Bishop
             Carlton
             ,
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             ,
             Dr.
             Willet
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             ?
             Will
             they
             joyn
             with
             them
             that
             have
             charged
             them
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Reignolds
             ,
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             &c.
             have
             done
             ?
             What
             though
             they
             commit
             not
             Idolatry
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             will
             that
             expiate
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           
             IX
             .
             Will
             this
             do
             more
             to
             Convert
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             to
             Confirm
             them
             when
             they
             hold
             us
             to
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             Constitutive
             Parts
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             come
             in
             .
             To
             tell
             them
             that
             all
             their
             Errours
             and
             Sins
             are
             no
             greater
             than
             are
             consistent
             with
             our
             Communion
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             shall
             tell
             them
             that
             their
             Roman
             Church
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             we
             come
             so
             much
             over
             or
             nearer
             to
             them
             ,
             sure
             they
             will
             rather
             look
             we
             should
             come
             one
             step
             further
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             come
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             X.
             If
             we
             think
             it
             hard
             to
             keep
             out
             Popery
             now
             ,
             how
             much
             harder
             will
             it
             be
             when
             they
             are
             one
             Body
             with
             us
             ▪
             and
             have
             the
             most
             familiar
             Conversation
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             stand
             on
             equal
             terms
             .
             When
             masked
             and
             Church-Papists
             have
             served
             them
             most
             effectually
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             fear
             no
             mans
             Censure
             ,
             for
             my
             open
             profession
             ,
             that
             I
             hate
             all
             Cruelty
             to
             Papists
             or
             by
             Papists
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             would
             have
             nothing
             done
             to
             their
             hurt
             ,
             unless
             our
             own
             necessary
             defence
             against
             their
             hurting
             us
             ,
             will
             hurt
             them
             .
             And
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             desiring
             that
             they
             may
             be
             forced
             
             to
             our
             Communion
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Writ
             
               de
               Excommunicato
               Capiendo
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             if
             they
             voluntarily
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             profession
             of
             a
             change
             of
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             Lives
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             two
             Parts
             of
             the
             Design
             Conjunct
             (
             1.
             
             Subjecting
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             opening
             our
             own
             Church
             Doors
             wide
             enough
             for
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             be
             imbodied
             in
             our
             Communion
             )
             be
             the
             way
             to
             Cure
             or
             keep
             out
             Popery
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             mistaken
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               VIII
            
             Why
             the
             Papists
             abating
             their
             Innovations
             of
             the
             last
             Four
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             or
             keeping
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             will
             not
             make
             a
             Coalition
             lawful
             ,
             as
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             thought
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             AS
             to
             their
             
               keeping
               them
               to
               themselves
               and
               not
               imposing
               them
               on
               us
               ,
            
             it
             leaveth
             them
             still
             as
             guilty
             of
             Rebellious
             ,
             Heretical
             and
             Schismatical
             Doctrine
             as
             before
             :
             and
             as
             Antichristian
             in
             Usurping
             a
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             or
             Legislative
             and
             Judicial
             Power
             :
             And
             therefore
             uncapable
             of
             our
             Coalition
             ,
             more
             than
             an
             Impenitent
             Murderer
             is
             of
             Church
             Communion
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             And
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             nor
             small
             Matters
             that
             are
             above
             Four
             hundred
             Years
             old
             that
             found
             Protestants
             will
             never
             Unite
             with
             .
             And
             though
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             give
             us
             so
             much
             quarter
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               the
               Authority
               that
               must
               necessarily
               be
               owned
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Canons
            
             if
             that
             Authority
             will
             change
             
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             usurped
             Authority
             that
             we
             most
             disown
             .
             2.
             
             And
             we
             have
             no
             assurance
             what
             Canons
             that
             Authority
             will
             change
             ;
             And
             Mr.
             
             Thorndike's
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Dodwell's
             ,
             and
             such
             Mens
             great
             rule
             of
             Unity
             is
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             us
             must
             question
             whether
             any
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             that
             Authority
             are
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Word
             ,
             nor
             appeal
             to
             God
             and
             Scripture
             against
             them
             .
             (
             Multitudes
             of
             Papists
             themselves
             renounce
             such
             Doctrine
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I.
             And
             first
             ,
             All
             this
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Sand
             :
             I
             have
             largely
             proved
             long
             ago
             in
             several
             Books
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             certifie
             us
             
               who
               have
               this
               Authority
            
             ?
             Who
             it
             is
             that
             we
             must
             hear
             as
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             take
             Universal
             Laws
             from
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             General
             Council
             ?
             Or
             what
             Councils
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             are
             General
             or
             what
             not
             ?
             (
             Besides
             none
             were
             General
             but
             of
             One
             Empire
             .
             )
             When
             they
             condemn
             each
             other
             :
             and
             when
             each
             call
             the
             other
             Heretical
             or
             Schismatical
             ?
             and
             when
             as
             Great
             a
             Number
             were
             at
             one
             as
             at
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Authority
             chose
             and
             called
             both
             sorts
             ?
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             which
             we
             must
             obey
             ?
             Is
             it
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             or
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             themselves
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             Judge
             ?
             They
             cannot
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             II.
             (
             The
             Cause
             which
             I
             am
             pleading
             against
             is
             exprest
             by
             their
             Champion
             the
             Lord
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             Archbishop
             Bromhall
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             forecited
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               [
               To
               wave
               their
               last
               Four
               hundred
               years
               Determinations
               is
               implicitely
               to
               renounce
               all
               the
               necessary
               Causes
               of
               this
               great
               Schism
               :
               And
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               their
               Old
               Patriarchal
               Power
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               (
               which
               is
               another
               part
               of
               my
               Proposition
               )
               is
               to
               quit
               the
               Modern
               Papacy
               ,
               both
               Name
               and
               Thing
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             By
             this
             we
             see
             what
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
             must
             be
             ?
             or
             else
             be
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             these
             Learned
             Men.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             tell
             you
             why
             this
             will
             never
             Unite
             us
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             old
             Church
             of
             English
             Protestants
             could
             not
             close
             with
             Rome
             on
             these
             mens
             terms
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             I.
             
               Salmasius
               de
               Ecclesiis
               Suburbicariis
               circa
               finem
            
             granteth
             them
             that
             by
             their
             Imperial
             Constitutions
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             more
             than
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             a
             
               Caput
               Ecclesiae
            
             :
             This
             was
             not
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperours
             and
             their
             Clergies
             in
             one
             Empire
             .
             But
             call
             it
             Patriarchal
             or
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             it
             contained
             such
             Power
             as
             (
             Christ
             having
             not
             given
             and
             Dead
             men
             of
             another
             Kingdom
             being
             none
             of
             our
             Rulers
             )
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             obey
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             lawfully
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Patriarch
             and
             Primate
             hath
             some
             degree
             of
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             or
             else
             wherein
             doth
             his
             Primacy
             consist
             ?
             He
             calleth
             Councils
             ,
             Precedeth
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             he
             cannot
             command
             Archbishops
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             command
             Bishops
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             are
             not
             Commanders
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             why
             do
             our
             English
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Consecration
             
               Profess
               ,
               Promise
               and
               Swear
               all
               due
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               ?
            
             And
             1.
             
             We
             cannot
             yield
             to
             bring
             England
             under
             the
             guilt
             and
             brand
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             by
             submitting
             to
             the
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             of
             a
             Roman
             Primate
             or
             Patriarch
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
             2.
             
             We
             know
             already
             how
             many
             false
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             the
             Roman
             Church
             and
             Patriarch
             have
             espoused
             :
             And
             we
             can
             no
             more
             receive
             all
             these
             Errours
             from
             a
             Patriarch
             than
             from
             a
             Pope
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             II.
             But
             we
             will
             freely
             confess
             to
             you
             that
             
             we
             neither
             are
             nor
             can
             be
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             Protestants
             as
             the
             Regnant
             Church
             of
             France
             is
             ,
             which
             persecuteth
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             nor
             as
             these
             Men
             called
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             such
             Proposals
             would
             have
             us
             be
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             some
             Determinations
             of
             above
             Four
             hundred
             Years
             old
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             before
             Bishop
             Laud
             could
             not
             receive
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             I.
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             also
             consenteth
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             Canons
             sent
             by
             Pope
             Adrian
             to
             Carol.
             M.
             about
             An.
             773.
             
             And
             C.
             23.
             
               ex
               Clem.
            
             is
             
               [
               That
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
               taken
               in
               Fornication
               ,
               Perjury
               or
               Theft
               ,
               be
               deposed
               ,
               but
               not
               Excommunicate
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             II.
             Can.
             28.
             is
             [
             
               That
               a
               Bishop
               who
               obtaineth
               a
               Church
               by
               Secular
               Power
               be
               deposed
               .
            
             ]
             And
             yet
             we
             are
             called
             Schismaticks
             for
             not
             obeying
             (
             alas
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             name
             the
             things
             )
             the
             Bishops
             that
             have
             many
             Score
             or
             Hundred
             Churches
             by
             Secular
             Power
             .
             And
             must
             we
             Unite
             in
             this
             ?
          
           
             III.
             Can.
             11.
             is
             [
             
               Condemned
               Clerks
               shall
               never
               be
               restored
               ,
               if
               they
               go
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             ]
             And
             must
             we
             Confederate
             against
             such
             Bishops
             in
             England
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             C.
             Laodic
             .
             there
             recited
             33.
             is
             that
             [
             
               None
               Pray
               with
               Hereticks
               or
               Schismaticks
            
             ]
             :
             When
             we
             knowing
             how
             the
             Roman
             Party
             are
             counted
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             Schismaticks
             by
             Greeks
             ,
             Syrians
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             counted
             Schismaticks
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             but
             Schism
             ,
             to
             separate
             from
             almost
             all
             Christ's
             Church
             on
             Earth
             as
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             V.
             
               Ex
               Can.
               Sard.
            
             2.
             
             [
             
               That
               a
               Bishop
            
             that
             
               by
               Ambition
               ,
               changeth
               his
               Seat
               ,
               shall
            
             not
             have
             so
             much
             as
             Lay
             Communion
             ,
             no
             not
             at
             the
             end
             .
          
           
           
             VI.
             
               Ex
               C.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             15.
             
             That
             there
             be
             no
             Re-ordaining
             or
             Translation
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             No
             man
             must
             receive
             the
             witness
             of
             a
             Lay-man
             against
             a
             Clergy-man
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Second
             General
             Council
             at
             Nice
             setteth
             up
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             cursing
             all
             from
             Christ
             with
             Anathema
             that
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Even
             the
             contrary
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             of
             338
             Bishops
             anathematizeth
             all
             that
             do
             not
             with
             a
             sincere
             Faith
             crave
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             as
             the
             Parent
             of
             God
             and
             Superior
             to
             every
             Creature
             visible
             and
             invisible
             .
             And
             all
             that
             confess
             not
             that
             all
             who
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Grace
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             Saints
             ,
             are
             venerable
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             in
             Soul
             and
             BODY
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             their
             Intercessions
             .
          
           
             Yet
             they
             conclude
             with
             the
             Conc.
             Nice
             2.
             
             That
             
               Christ's
               Body
               Glorified
               is
               not
               proper
               Flesh
               ,
            
             Def.
             7.
             
          
           
             X.
             The
             said
             Second
             Council
             at
             Nice
             saith
             [
             
               Every
               Election
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
               or
               Deacon
               which
               is
               made
               by
               Magistrates
               shall
               remain
               void
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Canon
             which
             saith
             [
             
               If
               any
               Bishop
               use
               the
               Secular
               Magistrate
               to
               obtain
               by
               them
               a
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               and
               separated
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               Communicate
               with
               him
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             our
             English
             Bishops
             and
             Parish
             Ministers
             are
             deposed
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Communicants
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Ibid.
             Can.
             4.
             
             Those
             that
             for
             Gain
             or
             Affection
             of
             their
             own
             shut
             out
             any
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             shut
             the
             Temples
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             Divine
             Ministry
             ,
             are
             sharply
             condemned
             (
             which
             would
             fall
             on
             Silencing
             Bishops
             )
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Can.
             15.
             
             Forbiddeth
             one
             man
             to
             have
             two
             
             Churches
             ,
             which
             would
             break
             our
             Clergy
             ,
             specially
             the
             Bishops
             that
             have
             Hundreds
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Can.
             7.
             
             Forbiddeth
             any
             Temple
             to
             be
             Consecrated
             without
             Relicts
             ,
             and
             ordereth
             Temples
             that
             have
             no
             Relicts
             to
             be
             put
             down
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             A
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             in
             France
             depose
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             ,
             
               Ludov.
               Pius
            
             .
          
           
             XV.
             Another
             Council
             at
             Aquisgrane
             deposeth
             Lotharius
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             
             Theodora's
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             is
             again
             for
             Images
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             They
             so
             far
             deceived
             Kings
             ,
             that
             
               Carolus
               Calvas
            
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Tullum
             saith
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             may
             depose
             him
             without
             the
             hearing
             and
             judgment
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             decreeth
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             subjecteth
             himself
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             An.
             868.
             
             In
             a
             Council
             at
             Rome
             under
             Hadrian
             2d
             .
             to
             detect
             the
             Thieves
             in
             Monasteries
             they
             are
             to
             be
             made
             receive
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             XIX
             .
             An.
             869.
             
             The
             Constantinople
             Council
             called
             by
             the
             Papists
             the
             4th
             ,
             and
             the
             8th
             General
             one
             ,
             C.
             3.
             
             Curseth
             those
             that
             think
             Images
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Worshipped
             with
             the
             same
             honour
             as
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             teaching
             by
             colours
             what
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             by
             words
             ,
             ]
             saying
             ,
             [
             They
             shall
             not
             see
             Christ's
             face
             at
             his
             second
             coming
             that
             adore
             not
             his
             Image
             .
          
           
             Yet
             C.
             8.
             
             They
             depose
             Bishops
             that
             made
             men
             Swear
             to
             be
             true
             to
             them
             .
             (
             And
             so
             our
             Bishops
             must
             be
             deposed
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
             to
             them
             .
             )
          
           
             XX.
             The
             C.
             11.
             is
             that
             [
             All
             Bishops
             bearing
             on
             Earth
             the
             Person
             and
             Form
             of
             the
             Celestial
             
             Hierarchy
             shall
             with
             all
             Veneration
             be
             worshipped
             by
             all
             Princes
             and
             Subjects
             ;
             And
             shall
             not
             go
             far
             from
             Church
             to
             meet
             any
             Commanders
             or
             Nobles
             ;
             Nor
             shall
             light
             from
             their
             Horses
             like
             Supplicants
             or
             Abjects
             that
             feared
             them
             ;
             nor
             fall
             down
             and
             Petition
             them
             :
             Else
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             separated
             a
             Year
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             or
             Captains
             two
             Years
             .
             ]
             Is
             this
             like
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Are
             all
             Princes
             under
             it
             ?
          
           
             XXI
             .
             C.
             12.
             
             Princes
             as
             Prophane
             may
             not
             be
             Spectators
             of
             that
             which
             Holy
             Persons
             do
             :
             and
             therefore
             Councils
             are
             held
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             Who
             would
             think
             that
             our
             Bishops
             or
             Priests
             could
             subscribe
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             also
             ?
             )
          
           
             XXII
             .
             Can.
             14.
             saith
             ,
             [
             That
             a
             Lay-man
             shall
             have
             no
             Power
             to
             Dispute
             by
             any
             reason
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Sanctions
             ,
             —
             For
             though
             a
             Lay-man
             excel
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             Piety
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             Lay-man
             and
             a
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Pastor
             :
             But
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             Manifest
             that
             he
             is
             destitute
             of
             ALL
             VIRTUE
             OF
             RELIGION
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             Pastor
             as
             long
             as
             he
             exerciseth
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             and
             the
             Sheep
             must
             not
             resist
             the
             Shepherd
             .
             ]
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             must
             note
             this
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             .
             An.
             876.
             
             A
             
               Concilium
               Titin.
            
             maketh
             Charles
             Emperor
             against
             Ludovicus
             ,
             the
             Popes
             expresly
             claiming
             the
             Power
             of
             electing
             ,
             approving
             and
             making
             Emperours
             as
             his
             right
             .
             And
             Stephen
             5
             alias
             6.
             with
             Bishops
             and
             Lords
             depose
             the
             Emperour
             (
             
               Carolus
               Crassus
            
             )
             after
             ,
             as
             too
             dull
             .
             And
             the
             Pope
             telleth
             the
             Emperour
             Basil
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Dignity
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             Kings
             are
             authorized
             to
             meddle
             only
             with
             worldly
             Matters
             ,
             and
             Popes
             and
             Priests
             with
             Spiritual
             ;
             
             Therefore
             their
             Place
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             is
             above
             Earth
             .
             And
             the
             Disciple
             is
             not
             above
             his
             Lord.
             
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             An.
             888.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Mentz
             saith
             ,
             [
             That
             a
             King
             ruling
             impiously
             and
             unjustly
             ,
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             and
             not
             a
             King.
             ]
          
           
             XXV
             .
             Ibid.
             Whereas
             Clergymen
             were
             accused
             for
             getting
             their
             own
             Sisters
             with
             Child
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             no
             Presbyter
             accuse
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             any
             Deacon
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             And
             that
             no
             Prelate
             be
             Condemned
             but
             under
             Seventy
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             chief
             Prelate
             be
             Judged
             of
             no
             Man
             ;
             And
             a
             Cardinal
             Presbyter
             under
             Forty
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             a
             Cardinal
             Deacon
             under
             Twenty
             six
             ,
             and
             Sub-deacons
             ,
             Acoluthes
             ,
             Exorcists
             ,
             Readers
             ,
             Door-keepers
             ,
             not
             under
             Seven
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             without
             Infamy
             having
             Wives
             and
             Children
             .
             (
             O
             secure
             Wickedness
             !
             )
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             Ibid.
             The
             Punishment
             of
             one
             Murdering
             even
             a
             Priest
             is
             ,
             To
             forbear
             Flesh
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             a
             Coach
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             in
             Five
             years
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             Twelve
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             An.
             895.
             
             In
             Concil
             .
             Tribur
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             command
             the
             people
             to
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             another
             ,
             they
             must
             obey
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             He
             and
             all
             his
             Company
             shall
             obey
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             C.
             10.
             
             No
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             deposed
             but
             by
             Twelve
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             no
             Presbyter
             but
             by
             Six
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             An.
             912.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Confluence
             decree
             that
             none
             Marry
             within
             the
             Seventh
             degree
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             An.
             1049.
             
             Leo
             9th
             and
             his
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             sit
             at
             Rhemes
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             forbad
             
             them
             .
             But
             they
             decree
             that
             no
             man
             be
             promoted
             to
             Church
             Government
             without
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Clerks
             and
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             XXX
             .
             An.
             1050.
             
             Two
             Councils
             condemn
             Berengarius
             and
             Jo.
             Scotus's
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             As
             others
             after
             did
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             forced
             him
             to
             recant
             and
             profess
             Transubstantiation
             in
             sense
             .
          
           
             XXXI
             .
             The
             Pope
             and
             Bishops
             An.
             1055.
             
             Interdict
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Castile
             ,
             unless
             King
             Ferdinand
             submit
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             ,
             where
             they
             require
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             choice
             of
             Popes
             by
             Cardinals
             introduced
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             is
             to
             hear
             Mass
             of
             a
             Priest
             that
             he
             knoweth
             to
             have
             a
             Concubine
             (
             a
             Wife
             )
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Alexander
             declareth
             King
             Harold
             a
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             as
             in
             Right
             .
          
           
             He
             brings
             in
             the
             Payment
             of
             
               Peter
               Pence
            
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             XXXII
             .
             Greg.
             7.
             
             Claimeth
             Presentations
             and
             Investitures
             :
             Excommunicateth
             and
             deposeth
             the
             Emperour
             in
             a
             Roman
             Council
             ,
             and
             Excommunicateth
             all
             Bishops
             that
             were
             for
             him
             :
             Absolveth
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             :
             Saying
             ,
             [
             
               It
               is
               meet
               that
               he
               be
               deprived
               of
               Dignity
               ,
               who
               endeavoureth
               to
               diminish
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             ]
             Commandeth
             that
             no
             King
             dare
             to
             resist
             his
             Legates
             :
             Calls
             the
             King
             of
             France
             a
             ravening
             Wolf
             :
             Declares
             in
             Council
             their
             Power
             to
             put
             down
             Kings
             :
             Challengeth
             Spain
             as
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Patrimony
             :
             Threatens
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Calaris
             if
             he
             make
             not
             his
             Bishops
             shave
             their
             Beards
             :
             Challengeth
             
               Peter
               Pence
            
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             transcribe
             out
             of
             Binnius
             the
             Pope's
             27
             
             Dictates
             or
             Determinations
             containing
             all
             the
             Papal
             Usurpations
             or
             most
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             tedious
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             there
             see
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             my
             Summary
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Councils
             ,
             pag.
             356
             translated
             .
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
             An.
             1074.
             
             In
             a
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Priests
             are
             not
             only
             forbidden
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             commanded
             to
             put
             away
             their
             Wives
             .
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
             An.
             1078.
             
             A
             Roman
             Council
             pronounceth
             all
             Ordinations
             null
             ,
             not
             made
             by
             the
             common
             Consent
             of
             Clergy
             and
             People
             ]
             .
             (
             And
             must
             we
             agree
             to
             nullifie
             almost
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             )
          
           
             XXXV
             .
             An.
             1079.
             
             A
             Council
             forced
             Berengarius
             to
             Recant
             .
          
           
             And
             An.
             1080.
             another
             Excommunicateth
             and
             deposeth
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
             An.
             1085.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Quintilenburg
             maketh
             the
             Emperour's
             Claim
             of
             Investitures
             ,
             and
             not
             obeying
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Henrician
               Heresie
            
             ;
             that
             is
             Loyalty
             ,
             or
             not
             being
             against
             Kings
             at
             the
             Pope's
             Command
             .
             And
             this
             Heresie
             is
             after
             oft
             Condemned
             .
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
             
             Victor's
             Council
             ,
             An.
             1087.
             declareth
             that
             Simoniacks
             are
             Hereticks
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             Lay
             Patrons
             are
             Simoniacks
             with
             them
             that
             claim
             Presentations
             and
             Investitures
             )
             and
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             's
             better
             communicate
             with
             God
             only
             in
             secret
             than
             with
             such
             .
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             An.
             1090.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Mel●ia
             decree
             that
             no
             Lay-man
             hath
             Right
             or
             Authority
             over
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             or
             may
             invest
             any
             .
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
             An.
             1094.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Constance
             decree
             against
             Married
             Priests
             .
          
           
           
             XL.
             An.
             1095.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Clermont
             command
             that
             no
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             make
             any
             Promise
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             a
             King
             or
             any
             Lay-man
             :
             And
             that
             every
             Lay-labourer
             abate
             or
             pay
             the
             Tenth
             of
             his
             Wages
             to
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             XLI
             .
             About
             1100.
             a
             Council
             decreed
             that
             all
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Henrician
             Heresie
             (
             for
             Loyalty
             )
             be
             deposed
             ;
             and
             if
             dead
             ,
             dig'd
             up
             and
             burnt
             .
          
           
             XLII
             .
             An.
             1108.
             
             A
             Council
             at
             Benevent
             decree
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             take
             a
             Benefice
             from
             a
             Lay-man's
             Presentation
             ,
             the
             Giver
             and
             Taker
             shall
             be
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           
             XLIII
             .
             An.
             1180.
             
             A
             General
             Council
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             at
             Laterane
             under
             Alexander
             the
             3d
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Eleventh
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             condemning
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             
               Catharoi
               ,
               Puritans
            
             ,
             absolve
             Inferiours
             from
             all
             Duty
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             promise
             Indulgence
             to
             those
             that
             fight
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             XLIV
             .
             An.
             1215.
             was
             the
             great
             Fourth
             Laterane
             General
             Council
             ,
             under
             Pope
             Innocent
             3d.
             which
             obligeth
             Princes
             to
             exterminate
             all
             that
             are
             against
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             &c.
             and
             else
             deposeth
             ,
             excommunicateth
             and
             damneth
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             must
             be
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             when
             our
             present
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             United
             with
             the
             Roman
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Some
             of
             these
             were
             but
             Provincial
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             are
             you
             not
             in
             England
             for
             obeying
             Provincial
             Councils
             ?
             I
             'le
             then
             omit
             transcribing
             
             Spelman's
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
            
             .
             Whether
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Church
             Government
             prove
             an
             Vniversal
             Soveraignty
             in
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             further
             considered
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THE
             pretence
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             one
             Aristocratical
             Senate
             ,
             College
             or
             Court
             ,
             is
             so
             monstrous
             a
             fiction
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             that
             shadow
             of
             an
             Argument
             which
             they
             fetch
             from
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             pretended
             Succession
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             would
             expose
             the
             pretenders
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             distracted
             men
             :
             And
             therefore
             whether
             this
             instance
             will
             prove
             them
             in
             their
             wits
             ,
             let
             us
             further
             try
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             Commission
             is
             contained
             in
             Matth.
             28.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               All
               power
               is
               given
               to
               me
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               :
               Go
               ye
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               Teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               ;
               and
               loe
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alwaies
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ's
             proper
             Universal
             Power
             is
             both
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             which
             they
             must
             Preach
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             appointed
             work
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             make
             Nations
             Christ's
             Disciples
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Teaching
             :
             2.
             
             By
             Baptizing
             them
             .
             2.
             
             To
             Teach
             them
             when
             they
             are
             Disciples
             .
             That
             which
             they
             must
             teach
             them
             when
             they
             are
             Disciples
             is
             ,
             To
             observe
             all
             Christ's
             Commands
             .
             These
             Laws
             or
             Commands
             are
             but
             what
             Christ
             himself
             commanded
             
             these
             Disciples
             .
             To
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Commission
             he
             promised
             them
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             their
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             them
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
             The
             Spirit
             thus
             eminently
             given
             for
             this
             special
             work
             ,
             was
             Christ's
             promised
             Substitute
             ,
             or
             as
             Tertullian
             calls
             him
             his
             Vacarius
             and
             Agent
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             the
             Spirit
             so
             commanded
             Christ
             commanded
             :
             Christ's
             Commission
             to
             them
             contained
             much
             proper
             to
             themselves
             viz.
             By
             this
             extraordinary
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             Remember
             what
             Christ
             had
             commanded
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             him
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             it
             with
             special
             Power
             ,
             and
             seal
             it
             with
             special
             Gifts
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             to
             Record
             it
             Sufficiently
             and
             Infallibly
             as
             his
             History
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             And
             so
             he
             was
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             and
             is
             with
             their
             recorded
             Word
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             his
             Commission
             contained
             much
             common
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             Preach
             the
             same
             Christ
             ,
             and
             gather
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             Baptize
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             the
             Disciples
             all
             those
             Commands
             which
             Christ
             had
             delivered
             to
             his
             Apostles
             by
             his
             Mouth
             or
             Spirit
             ;
             And
             with
             these
             also
             in
             this
             Work
             Christ
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Here
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             what
             was
             the
             Apostles
             Power
             and
             Work.
             2.
             
             And
             then
             whether
             all
             Bishops
             have
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             And
             what
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             Work
             was
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             [
             
               All
               Power
            
             ]
             is
             not
             theirs
             but
             Christs
             :
             They
             are
             but
             his
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             Authorized
             to
             be
             Legislators
             
             themselves
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             any
             Universal
             Law
             as
             their
             own
             ;
             But
             only
             to
             be
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             such
             only
             as
             they
             received
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             they
             never
             made
             any
             Universal
             Law
             as
             their
             own
             ;
             But
             only
             told
             the
             World
             what
             Christ
             Commanded
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             not
             made
             an
             Aristocratical
             College
             to
             do
             this
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Major
             Vote
             :
             For
             as
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             was
             given
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             singly
             ,
             so
             singly
             they
             were
             herein
             as
             Infallible
             as
             altogether
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Accordingly
             they
             Preached
             abroad
             the
             World
             the
             same
             Gospel
             by
             the
             same
             Infallible
             Spirit
             .
             Paul
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             speak
             or
             consult
             with
             any
             Apostles
             before
             he
             Preached
             ,
             as
             receiving
             his
             Gospel
             not
             from
             Man
             but
             from
             God
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             and
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Universal
             Laws
             Promulgate
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             several
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             And
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             College
             or
             Senate
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             of
             them
             by
             that
             single
             person
             whose
             name
             they
             bear
             ,
             or
             imply
             .
             If
             Christs
             Law
             had
             been
             to
             have
             been
             made
             or
             delivered
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             College
             as
             such
             ,
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Gospels
             or
             Epistles
             would
             have
             been
             so
             written
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yet
             while
             they
             abode
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             no
             doubt
             they
             lived
             in
             Concord
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             believed
             and
             spake
             the
             same
             things
             ;
             And
             so
             they
             did
             when
             they
             were
             dispersed
             abroad
             the
             World.
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             their
             consent
             was
             more
             useful
             to
             convince
             others
             that
             they
             spake
             Truth
             ,
             than
             themselves
             who
             otherwise
             knew
             it
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             In
             cases
             not
             revealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             use
             for
             consulting
             and
             reasoning
             the
             case
             and
             learning
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             men
             :
             In
             this
             case
             reasoning
             was
             to
             help
             them
             to
             know
             :
             But
             in
             case
             of
             Inspiration
             Reasoning
             did
             but
             express
             and
             exercise
             their
             Knowledg
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             that
             Act.
             15.
             was
             no
             more
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             Sacred
             Converse
             of
             the
             Apostles
             till
             they
             dispersed
             themselves
             ,
             so
             in
             their
             determination
             they
             lay
             it
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             And
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             had
             before
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             accordingly
             determined
             :
             But
             because
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             men
             that
             had
             received
             their
             knowledge
             from
             Christs
             own
             works
             and
             mouth
             in
             converse
             with
             him
             on
             Earth
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Jewish
             Christians
             desired
             fuller
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             II.
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             ordinary
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             who
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Commission
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             Inspiration
             or
             promise
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             and
             Miracles
             to
             confirm
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             have
             none
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Apostolical
             work
             to
             do
             .
             The
             Commands
             which
             Christ
             gave
             his
             Apostles
             to
             teach
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             already
             told
             us
             and
             recorded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             They
             left
             not
             part
             of
             that
             work
             undone
             for
             others
             after
             them
             to
             do
             .
             If
             they
             had
             ,
             how
             could
             the
             Bishops
             have
             known
             but
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             what
             Christ
             Commanded
             ?
             And
             what
             means
             have
             they
             to
             know
             it
             but
             what
             all
             other
             men
             have
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             now
             (
             added
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             )
             containeth
             all
             that
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             an
             Universal
             Law
             :
             For
             no
             Law
             but
             of
             a
             Universal
             Lawgiver
             ,
             can
             be
             Universal
             .
             And
             if
             all
             Bishops
             pretend
             to
             Apostolick
             Inspiration
             ,
             they
             must
             prove
             it
             by
             Miracles
             or
             pass
             for
             Fanaticks
             :
             And
             methinks
             those
             
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             deride
             even
             the
             pretence
             of
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             it
             meaneth
             no
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             but
             the
             illuminating
             ,
             quickning
             and
             sanctifying
             influx
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             should
             hardly
             believe
             that
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             ignorant
             and
             erroneous
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             have
             Apostolick
             Inspiration
             .
             If
             they
             have
             ,
             are
             not
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Writings
             God
             's
             Word
             ,
             and
             equal
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           
             God's
             Law
             is
             not
             so
             imperfect
             a
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             so
             imperfect
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             as
             that
             more
             and
             more
             must
             be
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             by
             whom
             ,
             nor
             when
             it
             will
             be
             perfect
             .
             Nothing
             unnecessary
             is
             fit
             for
             an
             Universal
             Law
             ;
             And
             all
             that
             is
             Universally
             necessary
             Christ
             hath
             done
             already
             .
             An
             Universal
             Law-giver
             is
             a
             Christ
             :
             If
             a
             false
             pretender
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             false
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             Pastors
             are
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             that
             ordinary
             part
             of
             their
             work
             ;
             viz.
             To
             Preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             and
             baptize
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             that
             Christ
             commanded
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Official
             Guides
             of
             their
             several
             Flocks
             :
             And
             to
             do
             this
             in
             order
             ,
             decently
             ,
             and
             to
             edification
             :
             And
             being
             the
             Church-Guides
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             Office
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             own
             acts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             what
             words
             to
             Preach
             and
             Pray
             ,
             and
             whom
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             to
             deliver
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Communion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             III.
             But
             the
             next
             doubt
             is
             of
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Office
             ,
             and
             next
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             ordinary
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             in
             delivering
             Christ's
             Commands
             in
             writing
             (
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             though
             at
             first
             and
             most
             immediately
             it
             was
             for
             the
             use
             of
             particular
             Persons
             
             and
             Churches
             ,
             yet
             was
             intended
             for
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Universal
             Bishop
             and
             King.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             their
             Personal
             Vocal
             Preaching
             was
             confined
             by
             natural
             necessity
             .
             Their
             Mandate
             or
             Commission
             was
             but
             indefinite
             ,
             or
             limitedly
             universal
             .
             Christ
             never
             bound
             them
             to
             go
             to
             every
             Nation
             or
             Person
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             else
             how
             greatly
             had
             they
             sinned
             ?
             They
             went
             not
             into
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             not
             to
             one
             person
             of
             many
             hundred
             or
             thousands
             :
             Yet
             their
             Commission
             had
             no
             positive
             prohibition
             restraining
             them
             from
             any
             one
             place
             or
             person
             :
             But
             Natural
             Incapacity
             restrained
             them
             .
             They
             were
             to
             go
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             speak
             to
             as
             many
             in
             the
             World
             as
             they
             could
             .
             And
             this
             Mandate
             was
             given
             to
             each
             one
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             read
             that
             ever
             they
             went
             abroad
             all
             twelve
             together
             ,
             nor
             ever
             met
             when
             dispersed
             to
             consult
             ;
             nor
             ever
             judged
             any
             cause
             or
             persons
             as
             a
             College
             ,
             after
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             meet
             when
             they
             dwelt
             together
             ;
             and
             easie
             to
             govern
             all
             Christians
             when
             they
             were
             all
             before
             them
             or
             at
             hand
             :
             And
             easie
             to
             record
             Christ's
             Laws
             and
             Doctrine
             by
             which
             all
             must
             be
             governed
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             being
             thereunto
             inspired
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Church
             grew
             greater
             ,
             they
             increased
             the
             number
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             but
             gave
             them
             no
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             And
             now
             what
             pretence
             can
             ordinary
             Ministers
             or
             Bishops
             have
             for
             Universality
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             Legislation
             and
             Judgment
             in
             an
             Aristocratical
             Senate
             or
             Council
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             Apostles
             they
             must
             but
             teach
             men
             to
             observe
             all
             Christ's
             Commands
             .
             They
             may
             do
             their
             proper
             work
             as
             far
             as
             they
             have
             capacity
             and
             ability
             :
             If
             they
             can
             
             Preach
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             we
             shall
             pray
             for
             their
             success
             :
             But
             sure
             they
             will
             not
             do
             it
             as
             a
             Senate
             ;
             or
             Church
             Parliament
             :
             To
             leave
             them
             no
             excuse
             Christ
             hath
             left
             no
             Universal
             Legislation
             or
             Judgment
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             continuance
             of
             the
             Question
             so
             oft
             answered
             [
             
               How
               shall
               Controversies
               be
               ended
               ?
               And
               who
               shall
               Judge
               ?
            
             When
             they
             never
             attempt
             to
             confute
             our
             answer
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             they
             are
             so
             full
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             room
             for
             the
             plainest
             Truth
             that
             comes
             from
             others
             .
             Judgment
             of
             Controversies
             is
             Private
             or
             Publick
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             Private
             Mens
             
               Discerning
               Judgment
            
             ,
             or
             
               Governors
               Deciding
               Judgment
            
             :
             The
             Private
             is
             either
             that
             of
             each
             single
             person
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             every
             mans
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Rational
             ,
             Moral
             Agent
             ,
             who
             cannot
             do
             his
             Duty
             undiscerned
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             for
             the
             guidance
             of
             Charity
             to
             others
             :
             And
             that
             is
             either
             the
             Judgment
             of
             an
             Arbitrator
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             private
             Instructer
             or
             Reprover
             :
             Hitherto
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             who
             shall
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Publick
             Judgment
             supposeth
             a
             forum
             ,
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             a
             Ruling
             Judge
             :
             And
             every
             one
             is
             Judge
             
               in
               proprio
               foro
            
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Court
             :
             The
             Magistrates
             in
             their
             several
             Degrees
             are
             Judges
             in
             their
             several
             Courts
             ,
             who
             shall
             suffer
             or
             be
             Protected
             by
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Pastors
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             used
             as
             of
             their
             Communion
             ;
             and
             who
             not
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             
               Vniversal
               forum
            
             or
             Court
             to
             judge
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             Christs
             :
             None
             out
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             are
             publick
             Judges
             of
             King
             or
             Subjects
             .
             Other
             Princes
             and
             Prelates
             all
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             a
             
               judicium
               privatum
            
             whether
             they
             will
             take
             our
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             for
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             
             and
             such
             a
             judgment
             have
             we
             towards
             any
             other
             Nation
             :
             But
             a
             Ruling
             Publick
             Judgment
             none
             hath
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             .
             All
             Controversies
             shall
             be
             ended
             by
             Christ
             at
             last
             :
             It
             's
             Madness
             to
             think
             of
             ending
             all
             till
             then
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Judgment
             but
             Christ's
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Vniversal
             and
             Final
             for
             the
             ending
             of
             Controversies
             or
             deciding
             any
             Cause
             by
             Government
             .
          
           
             And
             were
             there
             nothing
             but
             a
             double
             incapacity
             .
             1.
             
             NATURAL
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             POLITICAL
             or
             Accidental
             by
             the
             restraint
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             I
             have
             oft
             shewed
             here
             ,
             that
             a
             Dream
             of
             an
             Universal
             Soveraign
             Council
             or
             Senate
             ,
             yea
             or
             Pope
             ,
             is
             utterly
             irrational
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Apostolick
             Succession
             prove
             not
             such
             a
             Soveraignty
             ,
             will
             not
             the
             Antient
             General
             Councils
             do
             it
             ?
             No
             I
             have
             oft
             enough
             proved
             that
             General
             Councils
             were
             but
             General
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             While
             they
             kept
             sober
             and
             humble
             they
             never
             claimed
             more
             ;
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             on
             Earth
             that
             had
             power
             to
             call
             them
             out
             of
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             when
             they
             claimed
             more
             ,
             they
             broke
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             Usurpation
             brought
             on
             Desolation
             .
             There
             is
             neither
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             reason
             ,
             nor
             obliging
             example
             ,
             for
             extending
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             jurisdiction
             beyond
             the
             Civil
             ,
             but
             much
             of
             all
             these
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             And
             what
             man
             can
             think
             that
             a
             claim
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             a
             title
             in
             those
             Councils
             which
             began
             to
             transgress
             the
             bounds
             of
             Civil
             jurisdiction
             ?
             The
             many
             Councils
             which
             have
             been
             for
             
               Arians
               ,
               Eutychians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Monothelites
               ,
            
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             Papal
             tyranny
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             many
             that
             have
             contradicted
             and
             condemned
             them
             ,
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Right
             of
             Councils
             must
             have
             a
             better
             
             proof
             than
             their
             own
             affirmation
             :
             And
             the
             far
             greater
             number
             of
             Christians
             that
             have
             approved
             or
             received
             the
             Erroneous
             ,
             tell
             us
             that
             they
             need
             a
             better
             proof
             than
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             .
             How
             great
             a
             part
             received
             Greg.
             7th
             .
             dictates
             ,
             and
             the
             Councils
             that
             Hereticated
             Royalists
             as
             Henricians
             ?
             But
             that
             proved
             not
             that
             these
             things
             were
             just
             .
             Pope
             Vrbans
             Letter
             to
             King
             Lewis
             13th
             of
             France
             1629.
             (
             in
             the
             2d
             .
             part
             of
             the
             Cab.
             p.
             213.
             )
             saith
             [
             "
             
               Your
               Ancestors
               have
               ever
               born
               as
               much
               respect
               to
               the
               exhortations
               of
               Popes
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             But
             do
             these
             words
             prove
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ?
             No
             more
             doth
             it
             that
             Leo
             the
             first
             was
             
               Caput
               Ecclesiae
               Vniversalis
            
             because
             he
             so
             called
             himself
             .
             The
             Grand
             Signiour
             (
             in
             his
             Defiance
             of
             Maximilian
             the
             Emperor
             
               ibid.
               p.
            
             12.
             )
             calls
             himself
             [
             
               God
               in
               Earth
               ,
               Great
               and
               High
               Emperor
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Great
               Helper
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               the
               only
               Victorious
               and
               Triumphant
               Lord
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Circuits
               and
               Provinces
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             And
             more
             Persons
             are
             Mahometans
             than
             Christians
             (
             and
             more
             Heathens
             than
             either
             ,
             or
             both
             )
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             this
             proveth
             Truth
             and
             Right
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             I
             have
             marvelled
             that
             
               Carol.
               Boverius
            
             should
             think
             it
             a
             fit
             Argument
             to
             move
             our
             late
             King
             Charles
             2d
             .
             in
             Spain
             to
             turn
             Papist
             ,
             that
             Monarchy
             is
             the
             best
             
               Government
               in
               the
               State
            
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               Papal
               Monarchy
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             Did
             he
             think
             the
             King
             so
             dull
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             distinguish
             
               Particular
               Kingdoms
            
             and
             Monarchs
             ,
             from
             Vniversal
             ?
             How
             would
             the
             King
             have
             taken
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             said
             [
             
               Sir
               an
               Vniversal
               Monarchy
               is
               the
               best
               humane
               Government
               :
               therefore
               you
               must
               subject
               your self
               and
               Kingdom
               to
               one
               Vniversal
               Monarch
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             But
             the
             pretence
             of
             an
             Universal
             Democracy
             ,
             Aristocracy
             ,
             or
             Church-Parliament
             is
             more
             absurd
             and
             worse
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             Do
             our
             Changers
             of
             Government
             think
             that
             it
             is
             a
             small
             matter
             ,
             of
             which
             King
             and
             People
             will
             take
             no
             notice
             ,
             but
             be
             decoyed
             into
             by
             degrees
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             to
             make
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             the
             Subjects
             of
             a
             Foreigner
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Parliament
             of
             Prelates
             who
             are
             themselves
             the
             Subjects
             of
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             (
             Mahometans
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             )
             As
             the
             Child
             said
             [
             
               My
               Mother
               ruleth
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               I
               rule
               my
               Mother
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               ruleth
               the
               City
               :
               Therefore
               I
               rule
               the
               City
               ,
            
             ]
             So
             we
             may
             then
             say
             the
             King
             ruleth
             England
             ;
             and
             a
             Council
             of
             Foreign
             Prelates
             rule
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             Heathen
             ,
             Mahometan
             ,
             Moscovian
             ,
             Armenian
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             &c.
             
             Princes
             rule
             most
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Council
             :
             Ergo
             these
             Princes
             rule
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Do
             they
             know
             what
             it
             is
             for
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             abroad
             to
             be
             made
             Judges
             Ecclesiastical
             of
             all
             persons
             and
             causes
             here
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             Power
             to
             Excommunicate
             King
             ,
             and
             Lords
             ,
             and
             depose
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             silence
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Hereticate
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             Interdict
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             &c.
             Again
             and
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             if
             those
             men
             that
             have
             promoted
             so
             many
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Promises
             (
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Corporations
             ,
             Uniformity
             ,
             Vestries
             ,
             Confinement
             ,
             Conventicles
             ,
             Militia
             ,
             (
             
               never
               to
               endeavour
               any
               alteration
               of
               Government
               in
               Church
               or
               State
            
             ;
             can
             possibly
             blind
             the
             Nation
             to
             think
             it
             
               no
               alteration
               to
               Subject
               King
               ,
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               to
               a
               Foreign
            
             (
             pretended
             Universal
             )
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             Whether
             it
             be
             Perjury
             or
             Treason
             is
             no
             debate
             for
             me
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             
               in
               ordine
               
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             great
             temporal
             power
             will
             follow
             ,
             and
             Excommunicating
             and
             Anathematizing
             Kings
             and
             People
             ,
             hath
             not
             hitherto
             been
             a
             Toothless
             thing
             .
             But
             
               quos
               perdere
               vult
               Jupiter
               hos
               dementat
               .
            
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             And
             what
             if
             they
             had
             found
             Ancient
             Councils
             Excommunicate
             some
             men
             without
             the
             Empire
             ?
             What
             pitty
             is
             it
             that
             any
             where
             Lords
             ,
             yea
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             men
             should
             be
             bred
             up
             in
             such
             Ignorance
             as
             to
             think
             that
             all
             Excommunicating
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Government
             ?
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             any
             Neighbour
             Prince
             ,
             Nation
             or
             People
             ,
             any
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             another
             Nation
             turned
             notorious
             Hereticks
             may
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             uncapable
             :
             
               Governing
               Excommunication
               per
               judicium
               publicum
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               per
               personam
               publicam
               seu
               Rectorem
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             a
             
               declared
               renunciation
            
             and
             refusal
             of
             
               Communion
               ,
               per
               judicium
               privatum
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             an
             equal
             or
             private
             person
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             stay
             till
             Turk
             or
             Pope
             is
             Excommunicated
             by
             their
             Governours
             ,
             before
             I
             renounce
             Christian
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             
             Paul's
             charge
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             
               With
               such
               a
               one
               no
               not
               to
               eat
               ,
            
             and
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             
               A
               Man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               avoid
            
             ;
             and
             St.
             
             John's
             
               Bid
               him
               not
               good
               speed
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             bind
             equals
             that
             have
             but
             
               judicium
               privatum
               discretionis
            
             ,
             when
             no
             Superior
             Ruler
             Excommunicateth
             the
             Sinner
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Chap.
               X.
            
             Some
             Questions
             about
             General
             Councils
             ,
             to
             be
             resolved
             before
             all
             the
             World
             can
             subject
             Kings
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Souls
             and
             Scripture
             to
             their
             Government
             or
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             for
             the
             Vnifying
             Ruling-Power
             over
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             .
          
           
             NOthing
             can
             be
             more
             necessary
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Unlearned
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             must
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             obedience
             and
             our
             hopes
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             the
             General
             Councils
             Actual
             or
             Virtual
             (
             in
             the
             chief
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitans
             ,
             or
             supposed
             College
             of
             Bishops
             )
             which
             is
             the
             Unifying
             or
             Constitutive
             Regent
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             on
             whose
             credit
             we
             must
             take
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             from
             whose
             Judgment
             we
             must
             not
             appeal
             to
             Scripture
             or
             to
             God
             ;
             it
             's
             the
             
               primum
               necessarium
            
             that
             we
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             or
             Credit
             of
             such
             Councils
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Determining
             Power
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             Things
             ;
             2.
             
             Words
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             signification
             of
             words
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             Truths
             of
             Natural
             and
             of
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Integrals
             and
             the
             Accidents
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Judgment
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Witnessing
             ,
             2.
             
             Teaching
             ,
             3.
             
             Or
             judicially
             Deciding
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             first
             know
             who
             are
             the
             Judges
             .
             2.
             
             What
             is
             their
             work
             .
             3.
             
             How
             certain
             they
             are
             .
          
           
           
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Did
             not
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Preachers
             singly
             convert
             men
             (
             even
             thousands
             )
             before
             there
             was
             any
             General
             Council
             ?
             and
             that
             by
             such
             evidence
             as
             the
             single
             Preacher
             brought
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             by
             the
             Argument
             of
             Universal
             Consent
             that
             every
             one
             then
             was
             converted
             ?
             
               e.
               g.
            
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             
             The
             Jailor
             and
             
               Lydia
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             
             The
             three
             thousand
             ,
             Act.
             2.37
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             Did
             none
             that
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistles
             to
             believe
             them
             till
             they
             were
             told
             that
             all
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             gave
             them
             their
             Authority
             ?
             Were
             the
             Gospels
             written
             by
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
            
             and
             John
             received
             only
             by
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Councils
             or
             Colleges
             Authority
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             Did
             not
             Christ
             that
             sent
             out
             his
             Preachers
             by
             two
             and
             two
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             their
             feet
             as
             a
             Witness
             against
             those
             that
             did
             not
             receive
             them
             ,
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             be
             received
             and
             believed
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Council
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             Did
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ever
             institute
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             or
             Unifying
             College
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             the
             standing
             Aristocratical
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             Universal
             Church
             as
             one
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             5.
             
             Would
             not
             this
             have
             been
             plainly
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             certainty
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             had
             been
             founded
             on
             it
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             6.
             
             If
             thousands
             were
             then
             made
             Christians
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Councils
             or
             College
             ,
             may
             they
             not
             be
             so
             now
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             7.
             
             Was
             the
             Church
             no
             Church
             ,
             or
             ungoverned
             for
             the
             first
             300
             years
             when
             there
             was
             no
             General
             Council
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             8.
             
             And
             were
             not
             Christians
             all
             that
             while
             sure
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             true
             ?
             And
             were
             they
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             as
             now
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             9.
             
             Was
             it
             not
             Constantine
             that
             called
             the
             first
             General
             Council
             at
             Nice
             ?
             and
             had
             he
             any
             Authority
             to
             call
             any
             but
             his
             Subjects
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             10.
             
             Do
             not
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Antient
             Councils
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             General
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             11.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             one
             Nation
             or
             Empire
             is
             Ruler
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             12.
             
             When
             Councils
             of
             equal
             number
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             equal
             Authority
             of
             Emperors
             ,
             condemned
             one
             another
             (
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Constantius
               ,
               Valens
               ,
               Valentinian
               ,
               Gratian
               ,
               Arcadius
            
             and
             
               Honorius
               ,
               Theodosius
               senior
            
             and
             
               junior
               ,
               Martian
               ,
               Zeno
               ,
               Basiliscus
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Philippicus
               ,
               Anastasius
               ,
               Justinian
               ,
               &c.
            
             how
             were
             all
             men
             and
             women
             sure
             which
             was
             of
             Conciliar
             Power
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             ?
             As
             to
             their
             faulty
             carriage
             each
             accused
             other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             13.
             
             Seeing
             so
             many
             then
             erred
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             Hereticks
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Tyre
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             
             
               Arimin
               ,
               Sirmium
               ,
               Milane
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Rome
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             how
             shall
             we
             now
             be
             sure
             which
             err
             not
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             14.
             
             If
             we
             must
             believe
             Scripture
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             Councils
             ,
             must
             we
             not
             also
             believe
             which
             Councils
             are
             true
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             Councils
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             is
             it
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             
               same
               Council
            
             ,
             or
             another
             ?
             If
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             must
             every
             Council
             ,
             even
             the
             Heretical
             ,
             be
             so
             believed
             ,
             or
             which
             ,
             and
             how
             known
             ?
             If
             of
             another
             ,
             must
             the
             Church
             suspend
             its
             belief
             of
             one
             Council
             till
             ano●her
             is
             called
             to
             attest
             it
             ?
             And
             on
             what
             account
             
             is
             that
             other
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             the
             later
             condemn
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             condemn
             that
             (
             as
             Florence
             and
             
               Pisa
               ,
               Constance
            
             and
             Basil
             ?
             )
          
           
             Q.
             15.
             
             Is
             it
             all
             the
             Council
             agreeing
             ,
             or
             the
             major
             Vote
             against
             the
             rest
             that
             hath
             the
             credit
             or
             authority
             aforesaid
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             16.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             minor
             part
             are
             not
             in
             the
             right
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             17.
             
             How
             shall
             all
             the
             distant
             World
             be
             sure
             the
             Votes
             were
             truly
             taken
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             18.
             
             Why
             was
             the
             major
             Vote
             counted
             invalid
             if
             the
             Patriarchs
             were
             against
             it
             ?
             And
             are
             those
             Patriarchs
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             &
             infallible
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             19.
             
             What
             if
             one
             or
             two
             Votes
             turn
             the
             scales
             for
             a
             majority
             ?
             and
             what
             if
             afterward
             more
             come
             in
             on
             the
             other
             side
             and
             turn
             it
             back
             the
             other
             way
             (
             as
             the
             Constantinopol
             .
             Council
             did
             in
             Nazianzens
             case
             )
             are
             both
             the
             sides
             infallible
             or
             authoritative
             ?
             So
             at
             Eph.
             1.
             
          
           
             Q.
             20.
             
             Who
             must
             call
             a
             valid
             Council
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             Pope
             call
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             another
             ?
             which
             is
             valid
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             21.
             
             Is
             the
             Church
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             long
             intervals
             of
             Councils
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             22.
             
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Visible
             Constitutive
             Supremacy
             or
             Power
             ?
             If
             in
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitans
             they
             are
             divided
             ,
             and
             account
             each
             other
             sometime
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             sometime
             Schismaticks
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             23.
             
             Who
             hath
             Authority
             to
             make
             Patriarchs
             now
             or
             Metropolitans
             for
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             24.
             
             Must
             we
             now
             obey
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             old
             Patriarchal
             Seats
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             25.
             
             If
             it
             be
             in
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             shall
             go
             to
             them
             all
             over
             the
             World
             with
             all
             our
             Church
             cases
             ?
             2.
             
             Who
             shall
             judge
             which
             of
             them
             are
             Hereticks
             while
             they
             hereticate
             each
             other
             ?
             3.
             
             Who
             shall
             assure
             us
             that
             their
             Votes
             are
             truly
             gathered
             ?
             4.
             
             Who
             shall
             bring
             them
             from
             all
             over
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             person
             to
             be
             judged
             ?
             5.
             
             Can
             they
             judge
             truly
             without
             hearing
             the
             accused
             and
             their
             witnesses
             ?
             6.
             
             Where
             at
             this
             day
             may
             we
             find
             their
             Decrees
             by
             which
             they
             Rule
             ,
             except
             in
             Councils
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             26.
             
             Must
             a
             General
             Council
             (
             or
             this
             College
             )
             consist
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             but
             of
             part
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             27.
             
             If
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Council
             possible
             ,
             or
             lawful
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             28.
             
             If
             of
             part
             ,
             who
             shall
             chuse
             them
             ?
             And
             seeing
             undoubted
             experience
             tells
             us
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Clergy
             every
             where
             in
             such
             cases
             obey
             the
             Power
             that
             hath
             the
             Sword
             ,
             whether
             the
             choice
             that
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Turks
             Empire
             will
             not
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             by
             their
             several
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             be
             sure
             such
             are
             infallible
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             29.
             
             If
             the
             Empire
             of
             Abassia
             have
             but
             one
             Bishop
             (
             the
             Abuna
             )
             shall
             that
             Empire
             have
             but
             one
             Vote
             in
             Councils
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             rest
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             certain
             that
             those
             next
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             and
             remotest
             Kingdoms
             ,
             can
             send
             but
             few
             ?
             and
             must
             they
             therefore
             be
             ruled
             by
             those
             near
             the
             place
             who
             will
             be
             many
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             30
             Yea
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             wickedness
             or
             madness
             to
             attempt
             to
             call
             aged
             Bishops
             (
             or
             any
             )
             from
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             to
             displease
             prohibiting
             
             Princes
             ,
             to
             hazard
             their
             lives
             in
             travel
             many
             years
             ,
             to
             forsake
             their
             Flocks
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             by
             differing
             Languages
             not
             able
             to
             understand
             each
             other
             ;
             nor
             like
             to
             live
             long
             enough
             to
             bring
             home
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             they
             must
             sit
             so
             many
             years
             in
             Council
             as
             they
             did
             at
             Trent
             (
             wearing
             out
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             Popes
             )
             (
             And
             what
             is
             the
             necessity
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             )
          
           
             Q.
             31.
             
             If
             those
             few
             that
             are
             sent
             do
             that
             which
             the
             rest
             at
             home
             dissent
             from
             ,
             is
             it
             valid
             ?
             
               e.
               g.
            
             King
             James
             chose
             Six
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Synod
             at
             Dort
             ,
             and
             most
             then
             consented
             ,
             and
             most
             now
             dissent
             ;
             The
             Parliament
             chose
             a
             Synod
             of
             one
             Mind
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             by
             his
             Clergy
             one
             of
             another
             .
             )
             And
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Churches
             own
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Delegates
             ,
             and
             dissent
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Greeks
             did
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ?
             Can
             all
             Men
             and
             Women
             rest
             on
             things
             no
             better
             known
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             32.
             
             Seeing
             that
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             except
             part
             of
             Europe
             ,
             are
             very
             unlearned
             ignorant
             Men
             ,
             (
             
               Armenians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Iberians
               ,
               Mengrelians
               ,
            
             most
             of
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Moscovites
            
             ,
             and
             the
             numerous
             Easterns
             called
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             Jacobites
             ,
             and
             Copties
             ,
             &c.
             and
             abundance
             of
             the
             Papists
             also
             in
             Europe
             )
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             sure
             that
             so
             many
             Ignorant
             Men
             (
             and
             too
             vicious
             )
             will
             do
             the
             work
             of
             Wise
             or
             Infallible
             Judges
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             meet
             together
             in
             Council
             ?
             (
             much
             less
             as
             scattered
             and
             called
             a
             College
             .
             )
             Must
             not
             this
             be
             by
             an
             undeniable
             Miracl●
             ?
             And
             hath
             God
             promised
             to
             Govern
             his
             Church
             by
             constant
             Miracles
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             many
             Miracles
             as
             there
             be
             ignorant
             and
             wicked
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             all
             Generations
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             33.
             
             Doth
             it
             not
             require
             great
             Knowledge
             of
             History
             to
             be
             sure
             what
             Councils
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             Orthodox
             and
             which
             Heretical
             ,
             which
             valid
             and
             which
             invalid
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             ?
             and
             which
             side
             had
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ?
             And
             is
             all
             this
             Historical
             Knowledge
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             Learned
             and
             Unlearned
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             34.
             
             Yea
             ,
             Is
             there
             one
             Priest
             of
             many
             that
             hath
             such
             certainty
             of
             such
             History
             of
             Councils
             ,
             when
             Writers
             so
             much
             disagree
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             35.
             
             Seeing
             Historians
             are
             but
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             lyars
             or
             untrusty
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             notorious
             that
             Ignorance
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             Temerity
             and
             Partiality
             ,
             if
             not
             Malignity
             ,
             hath
             filled
             the
             World
             with
             so
             much
             false
             History
             ,
             that
             except
             in
             Matters
             of
             Publick
             uncontradicted
             Evidence
             ,
             no
             man
             well
             knoweth
             what
             to
             believe
             ,
             How
             shall
             all
             Christians
             lay
             their
             Salvation
             on
             so
             great
             knowledge
             of
             History
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             certainty
             herein
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             36.
             
             If
             the
             belief
             of
             Councils
             (
             or
             the
             College
             of
             Bishops
             as
             wide
             as
             the
             World
             )
             be
             fundamentally
             necessary
             to
             Duty
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             or
             Salvation
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             necessary
             that
             all
             know
             what
             are
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Laws
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             they
             know
             this
             when
             Councils
             and
             Decrees
             are
             so
             Voluminous
             ;
             and
             few
             Priests
             know
             them
             ?
             and
             when
             the
             World
             is
             yet
             disagreed
             ,
             what
             Canons
             or
             Laws
             are
             obligatory
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             But
             they
             contradict
             and
             condemn
             each
             others
             Laws
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             37.
             
             If
             a
             Lay-man
             should
             know
             but
             
               one
               part
            
             of
             the
             Councils
             Decrees
             about
             Faith
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             will
             such
             a
             defective
             half
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             save
             him
             ?
             or
             must
             he
             know
             all
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             38.
             
             If
             you
             say
             that
             all
             this
             Historical
             Knowledge
             
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             believe
             herein
             the
             Priests
             or
             Bishop
             that
             is
             over
             them
             .
             1.
             
             How
             is
             this
             then
             a
             belief
             of
             Councils
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             shall
             the
             poor
             People
             do
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             many
             hundred
             of
             them
             never
             see
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             much
             less
             ever
             spake
             with
             him
             .
             3.
             
             And
             are
             their
             Priests
             infallible
             herein
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             39.
             
             Doth
             not
             this
             by
             the
             deceitful
             noise
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             a
             College
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             make
             every
             Parish
             Priest's
             word
             the
             very
             Foundation
             into
             which
             all
             mens
             Faith
             must
             be
             resolved
             ?
             And
             he
             that
             saith
             [
             I
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             and
             Councils
             propose
             it
             or
             attest
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             Council
             say
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Priest
             saith
             it
             ]
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             as
             much
             as
             [
             I
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Church
             and
             Councils
             upon
             the
             bare
             word
             of
             the
             Priest
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Q.
             40.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             hard
             for
             the
             People
             that
             know
             their
             Priests
             to
             be
             sottish
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             drunken
             ,
             malicious
             men
             ,
             to
             lay
             all
             their
             Salvation
             on
             a
             supposed
             certainty
             that
             these
             Priests
             say
             true
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             41.
             
             If
             the
             Parishioners
             know
             also
             that
             their
             Priests
             never
             read
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             he
             is
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             know
             him
             also
             to
             be
             a
             common
             lyar
             ,
             Can
             they
             certainly
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             duty
             contained
             in
             both
             ,
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             such
             a
             Priest
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             42.
             
             Can
             they
             that
             are
             unlearned
             and
             never
             see
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             tell
             whether
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             and
             the
             Bishop
             say
             the
             same
             ?
             Or
             whether
             their
             Bishop
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             with
             the
             other
             Bishops
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             Bishops
             
               e.
               g.
            
             of
             England
             be
             of
             the
             
             same
             Mind
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             they
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             with
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             43.
             
             Is
             it
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             that
             is
             resolved
             thus
             into
             the
             meer
             belief
             of
             Man
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             an
             Ignorant
             Priest
             or
             Prelate
             ?
             or
             but
             a
             Humane
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             44.
             
             If
             we
             and
             all
             men
             had
             
               no
               other
               certainty
            
             of
             the
             Scripture
             but
             the
             word
             of
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             the
             Decree
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             would
             it
             be
             more
             or
             less
             certain
             to
             us
             than
             now
             it
             is
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             45.
             
             Have
             none
             of
             all
             those
             Christians
             a
             true
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             who
             are
             converted
             by
             Protestant
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             teach
             them
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             upon
             other
             Evidence
             than
             a
             Councils
             word
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             46.
             
             By
             what
             Evidence
             doth
             a
             Council
             know
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             God's
             Word
             ?
             Is
             it
             only
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             
               former
               Council
            
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             How
             did
             that
             
               former
               Council
            
             know
             it
             ?
             and
             so
             the
             
               first
               Council
            
             that
             had
             none
             before
             to
             testifie
             it
             ?
             And
             what
             use
             is
             there
             for
             the
             assertion
             of
             the
             
               later
               Council
            
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             done
             already
             by
             a
             former
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             47.
             
             Why
             doth
             not
             
               one
               Council
            
             determine
             of
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             still
             undone
             ?
             But
             if
             it
             
               be
               done
            
             ,
             must
             new
             ones
             be
             called
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             which
             others
             had
             done
             before
             them
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             48.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Law
             the
             Rule
             of
             Duty
             and
             Judgment
             ?
             and
             must
             all
             Christians
             be
             Judged
             at
             last
             by
             the
             Bishops
             Canon
             Law
             ?
             And
             seeing
             Sin
             is
             a
             Transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             harder
             to
             obey
             a
             Thousand
             Laws
             than
             a
             few
             ;
             Are
             not
             they
             the
             most
             Mortal
             Enemies
             to
             Christians
             who
             make
             them
             so
             many
             Laws
             ,
             and
             make
             Salvation
             so
             hard
             a
             work
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             49.
             
             Seeing
             Christ
             was
             above
             three
             Years
             teaching
             his
             Apostles
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             [
             
               was
               seen
               of
               them
               fourty
               days
               ,
               and
               speaking
               of
               the
               things
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               being
               assembled
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               commanded
               them
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
               but
               wait
               for
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               their
               remembrance
               ,
            
             and
             their
             Commission
             was
             to
             teach
             all
             Christians
             to
             observe
             whatever
             Christ
             commanded
             (
             Act.
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Math.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             )
             is
             it
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             yet
             Christ
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             these
             Apostles
             did
             not
             make
             all
             the
             Laws
             that
             are
             Divine
             ,
             and
             enow
             for
             the
             Universal
             Church
             to
             observe
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             and
             Universal
             Concord
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             50.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             Salvation
             and
             Church
             Concord
             for
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             agree
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             preserving
             these
             Laws
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Christ
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             to
             know
             and
             obey
             them
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             to
             defend
             them
             against
             Adversaries
             ?
             and
             4.
             
             To
             make
             them
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             Communion
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             to
             determine
             of
             variable
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Place
             of
             meeting
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             translation
             ,
             the
             subject
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Is
             there
             besides
             all
             this
             a
             necessity
             of
             Universal
             Laws
             for
             the
             Salvation
             and
             Concord
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             standing
             Soveraign
             Power
             in
             Priests
             ,
             Prelates
             or
             Patriarchs
             or
             Pope
             to
             make
             such
             Laws
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             51.
             
             Have
             we
             not
             better
             assurance
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Apostles
             taught
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             had
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             have
             that
             Pope
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prelates
             or
             Priests
             have
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             52.
             
             When
             some
             English
             Prelates
             and
             Priests
             tell
             us
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Schismatick
             that
             obeyeth
             not
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             Schism
             is
             a
             damning
             Sin
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             Preach
             meer
             desperation
             to
             all
             that
             have
             not
             more
             knowledge
             than
             I
             have
             ,
             who
             cannot
             possibly
             find
             out
             a
             Governing
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             nor
             its
             Laws
             ,
             though
             I
             would
             willingly
             find
             it
             and
             obey
             it
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             53.
             
             Do
             they
             not
             Preach
             common
             desperation
             who
             say
             that
             Schism
             is
             a
             damnable
             Sin
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             in
             that
             guilt
             who
             suffers
             himself
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             Prelates
             for
             not
             obeying
             them
             in
             any
             unsinful
             condition
             of
             Communion
             ?
             (
             as
             
               H.
               Dodwell
            
             speaketh
             .
             )
             Do
             not
             such
             
               Carnifices
               animarum
            
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             know
             all
             the
             unsinful
             things
             in
             the
             World
             which
             a
             Prelate
             may
             impose
             to
             be
             unsinful
             ?
             And
             is
             any
             man
             on
             Earth
             so
             Skilful
             ?
             How
             many
             indifferent
             things
             are
             there
             which
             the
             wisest
             man
             may
             doubt
             whether
             they
             be
             indifferent
             :
             Of
             old
             it
             was
             thought
             enough
             to
             know
             the
             few
             things
             which
             God
             made
             necessary
             :
             and
             now
             these
             Tormenting
             Uniters
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             know
             the
             multitude
             of
             things
             indifferent
             to
             be
             such
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             54.
             
             Must
             we
             needs
             know
             what
             
               sense
               perceiveth
            
             ,
             by
             the
             credit
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             or
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             As
             whether
             I
             see
             the
             Light
             or
             Colours
             ?
             What
             taste
             my
             Meat
             hath
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             may
             I
             not
             take
             Bread
             to
             be
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             Wine
             ,
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             my
             senses
             ,
             though
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Council
             say
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             55.
             
             Must
             I
             have
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Council
             or
             College
             of
             Bishops
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             most
             Great
             and
             Wise
             and
             Good
             ,
             most
             Holy
             ,
             Merciful
             ,
             True
             and
             Just
             ?
             or
             
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             Immortal
             ?
             or
             that
             men
             must
             not
             hate
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             Evil
             as
             such
             ,
             nor
             live
             in
             Murther
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             &c.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             bind
             men
             without
             a
             Council
             of
             Prelates
             ?
             And
             can
             they
             null
             that
             Law
             by
             their
             pretended
             Soveraignty
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             56.
             
             Must
             every
             man
             have
             the
             Sentence
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             (
             or
             College
             as
             wide
             as
             the
             Christian
             World
             )
             to
             satisfie
             him
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             before
             he
             is
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             57.
             
             Must
             we
             know
             what
             the
             Council
             or
             spacious
             College
             saith
             ,
             before
             we
             believe
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Ten
             Commandments
             ?
             or
             did
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             receive
             them
             only
             on
             such
             Authority
             ?
             Did
             not
             every
             Baptizer
             expect
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             Creed
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             58.
             
             Was
             not
             the
             Bible
             received
             before
             there
             was
             a
             General
             Council
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             59.
             
             Have
             not
             Councils
             differed
             about
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             See
             Bishop
             Cousins
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             Compared
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             Q.
             60.
             
             Must
             we
             have
             new
             Councils
             to
             deliver
             us
             again
             the
             same
             Creed
             and
             Bible
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             61.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             reproaching
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             that
             after
             1691
             Years
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             fully
             known
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             have
             new
             Councils
             to
             tell
             it
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             up
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             62.
             
             Did
             Councils
             only
             receive
             the
             old
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             when
             they
             made
             so
             many
             new
             ones
             ,
             or
             added
             so
             many
             Articles
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             63.
             
             Was
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             with
             the
             present
             Romish
             and
             Imposing
             
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             then
             a
             Christian
             who
             profest
             belief
             of
             the
             Creed
             as
             the
             Christian
             Symbol
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             according
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Practise
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Commands
             ?
             And
             now
             so
             many
             other
             things
             are
             made
             necessary
             hereto
             .
          
           
             Q.
             64.
             
             Do
             not
             those
             men
             deal
             falsely
             who
             subscribe
             the
             39
             Articles
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             as
             to
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             that
             it
             's
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             obey
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             in
             all
             unsinful
             things
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Believe
             them
             all
             to
             be
             unsinful
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             65.
             
             Is
             it
             by
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             a
             Council
             or
             Mundane
             College
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             which
             are
             the
             true
             Writings
             of
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
               R.
               &
               Alex.
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Hierom
               ,
               Augustin
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             Or
             do
             their
             Critical
             Writers
             send
             us
             to
             the
             College
             or
             Council
             to
             know
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             be
             known
             (
             yea
             much
             better
             )
             by
             meer
             Historical
             Tradition
             and
             inherent
             Evidence
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             66.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             by
             History
             and
             not
             Church
             Power
             that
             we
             know
             what
             Popes
             have
             been
             at
             Rome
             ,
             what
             Councils
             have
             been
             called
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             decreed
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             the
             same
             way
             secure
             us
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             about
             the
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             67.
             
             Hath
             any
             Council
             or
             College
             yet
             Decreed
             which
             are
             the
             true
             and
             current
             Copies
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             and
             which
             of
             the
             various
             Lections
             are
             true
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             agreed
             but
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             ,
             would
             Sixtus
             5th
             and
             Clemens
             8th
             ,
             have
             Published
             Editions
             so
             vastly
             different
             ?
             If
             they
             never
             did
             it
             yet
             ,
             when
             will
             they
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             68.
             
             Did
             ever
             Council
             or
             College
             determine
             which
             is
             the
             truest
             Translation
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             69.
             
             Did
             ever
             Council
             or
             College
             give
             the
             Church
             a
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Bible
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             70.
             
             Did
             they
             ever
             write
             a
             Decision
             of
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Controversies
             about
             the
             meaning
             of
             several
             Texts
             ,
             and
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Doctrines
             which
             are
             yet
             controverted
             among
             Papists
             themselves
             and
             all
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             71.
             
             Is
             it
             a
             Satisfaction
             ,
             or
             a
             gross
             Cheat
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             necessary
             Church
             Power
             ,
             to
             Expound
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             leave
             all
             unexpounded
             and
             undecided
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             72.
             
             Was
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             a
             Fool
             ,
             that
             spake
             so
             much
             of
             the
             hurt
             that
             Councils
             do
             ,
             and
             resolved
             never
             to
             go
             to
             more
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             73.
             
             Can
             I
             know
             that
             Pope
             or
             Council
             have
             Authority
             given
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             before
             I
             believe
             that
             Christ
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             Authority
             himself
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             74.
             
             Can
             I
             know
             that
             Christ's
             Promise
             to
             Pope
             ,
             Council
             or
             Prelate
             is
             true
             ,
             before
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Promise
             of
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             and
             Salvation
             are
             true
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Before
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             75.
             
             Can
             I
             believe
             the
             Promise
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             General
             Councils
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             without
             knowing
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             Promises
             ?
             And
             can
             I
             believe
             the
             Churches
             Power
             from
             God
             ,
             without
             believing
             the
             Promise
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             I
             can
             understand
             all
             these
             Promises
             without
             a
             Council
             ,
             why
             may
             I
             not
             understand
             more
             ?
             And
             how
             then
             do
             I
             receive
             all
             Scripture
             from
             a
             Council
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             76.
             
             Do
             those
             that
             Preach
             to
             convert
             Infidels
             ,
             in
             
               Congo
               ,
               China
               ,
               Japan
               ,
               Mexico
               ,
            
             among
             Turks
             ,
             &c.
             
             Preach
             first
             the
             Authority
             of
             General
             Councils
             (
             or
             a
             Mundane
             College
             )
             as
             the
             
               Primum
               credendum
            
             ,
             upon
             whose
             credit
             Christianity
             is
             to
             be
             received
             ?
             
             Hath
             this
             been
             the
             way
             to
             Convert
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             77.
             
             If
             Paul
             curse
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             if
             he
             bring
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Paul
             charge
             Timothy
             to
             see
             that
             men
             Preach
             no
             other
             or
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             must
             there
             be
             Councils
             or
             a
             College
             to
             make
             either
             a
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Universal
             Law
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             78.
             
             If
             men
             were
             saved
             without
             believing
             the
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             before
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             even
             by
             simple
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             necessary
             Mercy
             to
             let
             men
             be
             so
             saved
             still
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             79.
             
             If
             it
             be
             
               not
               a
               new
               Gospel
            
             ,
             but
             
               mutable
               Accidents
            
             which
             the
             Church
             Laws
             do
             determine
             of
             ,
             what
             need
             there
             an
             Universal
             Power
             or
             Soveraignty
             ,
             or
             an
             Universal
             Law
             for
             such
             ,
             when
             divers
             Churches
             and
             Countries
             may
             have
             divers
             such
             Accidentals
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Churches
             may
             change
             them
             as
             they
             see
             cause
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             80.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             Legislation
             but
             Judicature
             that
             we
             must
             have
             an
             Universal
             Judge
             or
             Power
             for
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             Cases
             that
             they
             must
             Judge
             ?
             Sure
             it
             is
             not
             whether
             John
             or
             Thomas
             shall
             be
             judged
             capable
             of
             Baptism
             ?
             or
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ?
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             therein
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             Excommunicate
             ?
             Must
             all
             the
             World
             come
             before
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             Shall
             Millions
             of
             Sinners
             be
             unjudged
             till
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             Judge
             them
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             Persons
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             or
             any
             Sin
             that
             must
             be
             judged
             ,
             must
             they
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             their
             witness
             heard
             before
             they
             can
             be
             judged
             justly
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             Judge
             not
             of
             Persons
             but
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Heresie
             or
             not
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             no
             Alteration
             or
             Reformation
             ,
             till
             it
             
             be
             judged
             what
             persons
             are
             guilty
             of
             such
             Errors
             or
             Heresies
             ;
             And
             if
             particular
             Pastors
             on
             the
             place
             must
             judge
             all
             such
             persons
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Scripture
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             a
             sufficient
             Rule
             to
             judge
             of
             Heresie
             by
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             81.
             
             If
             it
             be
             whole
             Churches
             that
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             will
             not
             a
             brotherly
             power
             of
             disowning
             their
             Communion
             serve
             ,
             without
             a
             Governing
             Power
             ?
             Had
             every
             one
             a
             Governing
             Power
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             commanded
             with
             
               such
               not
               to
               eat
            
             ,
             nor
             
               bid
               them
               good
               speed
            
             ?
             May
             not
             Princes
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             Neighbour
             Princes
             and
             Nations
             without
             being
             their
             Governour
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             82.
             
             In
             conclusion
             doth
             it
             not
             remain
             that
             this
             pretended
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             (
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             )
             is
             the
             device
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Pride
             ,
             a
             Treasonable
             Usurpation
             over
             all
             Princes
             ,
             disobedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             and
             Antichristian
             Usurpation
             of
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             a
             base
             Captivating
             of
             the
             Souls
             and
             Reason
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             a
             pretended
             Power
             which
             common
             sense
             ,
             reason
             and
             experience
             ,
             fully
             proveth
             to
             be
             a
             natural
             impossibility
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             in
             practice
             no
             Mortal
             Man
             or
             College
             is
             capable
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XI
            
             .
             A
             Breviate
             of
             the
             Papists
             Faith
             and
             Church
             Doctrine
             ,
             both
             the
             Monarchical
             and
             Aristocratical
             sort
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             WE
             must
             believe
             that
             Christ
             hath
             a
             Church
             before
             we
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             this
             Church
             is
             Infallible
             
             or
             our
             Governour
             before
             we
             can
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Governour
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             Christ
             Promised
             Infallibility
             or
             Governing
             Authority
             to
             this
             Church
             before
             we
             can
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             this
             Promise
             is
             true
             and
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             before
             we
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             Promise
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             or
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Christ's
             Vicegerent
             or
             Vicar
             General
             ,
             (
             or
             General
             Councils
             at
             least
             )
             before
             we
             can
             believe
             that
             Christ
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Intelligible
             (
             else
             why
             did
             they
             speak
             )
             but
             their
             Writings
             are
             not
             ,
             till
             a
             General
             Council
             make
             them
             so
             by
             an
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             intelligible
             which
             be
             true
             Bishops
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             their
             Voluminous
             Decrees
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             intelligible
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             till
             Councils
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             the
             great
             Deceiver
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             sense
             and
             things
             sensible
             :
             
               e.
               g.
            
             by
             sense
             ,
             which
             takes
             Bread
             to
             be
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             Wine
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             all
             men
             are
             Hereticks
             who
             deny
             not
             their
             senses
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             believe
             sense
             (
             even
             of
             all
             the
             sound
             men
             in
             the
             World
             )
             shall
             be
             Damned
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             that
             believe
             God
             speaking
             by
             things
             sensible
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             who
             is
             the
             great
             Deceiver
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             to
             and
             by
             the
             senses
             ,
             yet
             hath
             given
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Infallibility
             to
             those
             Popes
             and
             Prelates
             (
             in
             Council
             )
             who
             live
             in
             worldliness
             and
             wickedness
             .
          
           
           
             §
             11.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             an
             unlearned
             Pope
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             never
             understood
             the
             Original
             Tongue
             ,
             but
             are
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             are
             by
             Miracle
             in
             Council
             inspired
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             right
             expounding
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             they
             never
             studied
             or
             understood
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             every
             Priest
             how
             ignorant
             or
             wicked
             soever
             ,
             doth
             by
             pronouncing
             the
             bare
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             work
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             turning
             Bread
             into
             no
             Bread
             ,
             Wine
             into
             no
             Wine
             ,
             making
             quantity
             and
             other
             Accidents
             to
             exist
             without
             Substance
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             he
             can
             work
             such
             Miracles
             every
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             can
             but
             get
             into
             a
             Bakers
             Shop
             or
             Vintners
             Celler
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             may
             in
             malice
             undo
             the
             poor
             men
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             by
             turning
             all
             their
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             none
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             that
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             all
             the
             Christian
             VVorld
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             Council
             General
             as
             to
             that
             Empire
             ,
             was
             General
             as
             to
             all
             the
             VVorld
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             or
             the
             Pope
             called
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             VVorld
             together
             :
             And
             that
             the
             humane
             Primate
             of
             one
             Empire
             ,
             was
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             VVorld
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             now
             that
             Empire
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             Laws
             then
             made
             bind
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             ,
             viz.
             that
             a
             defunct
             power
             still
             ruleth
             even
             those
             that
             never
             owed
             them
             obedience
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             we
             in
             England
             are
             rightfully
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Church
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             all
             Temporal
             Lords
             must
             be
             sworn
             to
             extirpate
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             it
             if
             able
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             
             Deposition
             and
             Damnation
             ;
             And
             that
             if
             they
             do
             not
             the
             Pope
             may
             execute
             this
             penalty
             of
             Excommunicating
             and
             Deposing
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             their
             Dominion
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             may
             Absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Later
               .
               sub
               .
               Innoc.
            
             3.
             
             Can.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             VVe
             must
             Swear
             never
             to
             expound
             the
             Scripture
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Concordant
             sense
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             never
             expounded
             much
             at
             all
             ;
             much
             less
             ever
             agreed
             in
             any
             Exposition
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             )
             a
             Power
             to
             Expound
             hard
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             end
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Blessing
             to
             us
             ;
             VVhen
             yet
             neither
             Pope
             nor
             Councils
             will
             give
             us
             a
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             exposition
             of
             hard
             Texts
             ;
             nor
             will
             determine
             most
             of
             the
             Controversies
             that
             now
             trouble
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             the
             Governing
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             Gods
             VVord
             received
             but
             by
             their
             Proposal
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             known
             who
             is
             the
             Governing
             part
             ,
             Pope
             or
             Council
             ,
             nor
             which
             Councils
             be
             true
             and
             which
             but
             false
             Conventions
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             assure
             us
             how
             we
             may
             ever
             come
             to
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             those
             Councils
             to
             be
             true
             and
             credible
             ,
             which
             contradict
             and
             condemn
             each
             other
             :
             and
             that
             both
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             both
             that
             all
             Gods
             VVord
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             Councils
             and
             Popes
             say
             Truth
             when
             they
             contradict
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             those
             Popes
             were
             true
             Popes
             and
             continued
             the
             valid
             succession
             ,
             and
             
             were
             Governours
             of
             all
             Christian
             Souls
             ,
             whom
             General
             and
             Provincial
             Councils
             condemned
             as
             Simonists
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             Devils
             Incarnate
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             Councils
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             the
             Proposers
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             23.
             
             VVe
             must
             believe
             that
             General
             Councils
             have
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             none
             such
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             be
             ,
             nor
             ever
             were
             .
          
           
             §
             24.
             
             VVe
             must
             stay
             for
             the
             ending
             of
             our
             controversies
             ,
             till
             we
             know
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             viz.
             what
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             Judge
             of
             them
             :
             or
             till
             such
             Councils
             end
             them
             as
             caused
             them
             &
             their
             continuance
             .
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             When
             we
             have
             such
             Infallible
             Proof
             of
             the
             Scripture
             History
             as
             we
             have
             of
             the
             former
             Kings
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             evidence
             of
             Natural
             certainty
             ,
             we
             must
             exchange
             it
             for
             the
             uncertain
             determination
             of
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             ,
             depending
             on
             their
             Authority
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Honesty
             ;
             And
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             these
             who
             in
             all
             their
             lives
             else
             do
             shew
             much
             fallibility
             :
             And
             were
             either
             Pope
             or
             Council
             Infallible
             no
             man
             that
             is
             not
             Infallible
             himself
             in
             judging
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             knowing
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             propose
             as
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             is
             ever
             the
             nearer
             an
             Infallible
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             They
             must
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             us
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             and
             all
             o●her
             Christians
             who
             are
             twice
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             have
             some
             way
             forfeited
             their
             Authority
             and
             Credit
             :
             or
             else
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             they
             being
             the
             Majority
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             before
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             VVestern
             Councils
             .
          
           
             §
             27.
             
             They
             make
             more
             Cosmography
             and
             History
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             than
             God
             made
             ,
             or
             Vulgar
             Heads
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             The
             name
             of
             Rome
             
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Creed
             :
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             place
             as
             Rome
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Much
             less
             to
             know
             all
             Countreys
             on
             Earth
             where
             Christians
             dwell
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             are
             of
             this
             Opinion
             or
             that
             ;
             and
             which
             part
             hath
             the
             major
             Vote
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             Nestorians
             ,
             Jacobites
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             &c.
             the
             People
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             know
             what
             any
             of
             these
             names
             signifie
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XII
            
             .
             A
             humble
             Expostulation
             to
             the
             zealous
             Antipapists
             ,
             Conformists
             and
             Nonconformists
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             innocent
             as
             to
             promoting
             Popery
             ?
          
           
             THIS
             is
             not
             written
             to
             cast
             on
             you
             any
             contempt
             or
             reproach
             :
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             I
             take
             you
             for
             the
             best
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             any
             Nation
             on
             earth
             enjoyeth
             :
             But
             it
             is
             to
             try
             if
             it
             may
             be
             to
             promote
             our
             common
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             Reform
             the
             Nominal
             mistaken
             Reformation
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             have
             sinned
             by
             extreams
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             assumed
             name
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             have
             wronged
             God
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             with
             the
             greater
             advantage
             and
             success
             :
             But
             especially
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             yet
             to
             stop
             such
             from
             a
             sinful
             progress
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             ignorantly
             set
             up
             Popery
             ,
             by
             crying
             down
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             persons
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             We
             have
             not
             sufficiently
             considered
             ,
             how
             the
             Popes
             came
             to
             the
             Greatness
             that
             they
             have
             attained
             ,
             and
             how
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             kept
             up
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             zealous
             Godly
             Christians
             did
             and
             do
             contribute
             thereto
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             great
             shame
             of
             other
             Churches
             by
             multitudes
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             Sects
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             that
             made
             Rome
             seem
             as
             a
             Post
             for
             those
             to
             hold
             by
             ,
             that
             had
             by
             turning
             round
             become
             so
             giddy
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             stand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             best
             Pastors
             were
             persecuted
             ,
             by
             proud
             Courtiers
             ,
             erroneous
             Councils
             ,
             factious
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Arrian
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             Rome
             had
             more
             Concord
             ,
             Quietness
             and
             Power
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             seek
             help
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             their
             necessity
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             take
             the
             advantage
             by
             helping
             them
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             reputation
             of
             Supremacy
             :
             So
             did
             he
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             under
             Valens
             and
             Constantius
             ,
             though
             Basil
             complaineth
             of
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             for
             minding
             them
             no
             more
             :
             The
             Popes
             owning
             of
             Augustine
             and
             Prosper
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             help
             to
             him
             against
             Pelagius
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Bishops
             under
             the
             Pagans
             had
             endured
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             Torments
             ,
             and
             Banishments
             for
             Christ
             ,
             their
             godly
             Flocks
             ,
             when
             Christianity
             had
             conquered
             ,
             thought
             none
             so
             fit
             for
             honour
             and
             power
             to
             govern
             and
             protect
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             tryed
             survivers
             :
             And
             who
             could
             then
             be
             so
             fit
             ?
             And
             so
             it
             was
             first
             the
             most
             pious
             Christians
             that
             advanced
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             over-advanced
             them
             :
             And
             specially
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             very
             many
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             had
             been
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             .
             Tho'
             we
             had
             many
             able
             Lay-Magistrates
             here
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             had
             not
             quickly
             ,
             yet
             those
             that
             put
             down
             Bishops
             were
             glad
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Institution
             and
             Induction
             ,
             and
             of
             Universities
             and
             Church
             Maintenance
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Dr.
             
               John
               Owen
            
             ,
             Dr.
             
               T.
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             Mr.
             
               P.
               Nye
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Bridge
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Sydrach
               Sympson
            
             ,
             and
             
             such
             other
             .
             And
             if
             the
             disposing
             of
             such
             advantages
             for
             Religion
             were
             now
             committed
             to
             Dissenters
             ,
             whom
             would
             they
             sooner
             chuse
             for
             Power
             therein
             than
             their
             most
             esteemed
             Pastors
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Lords
             did
             pill
             and
             oppress
             the
             poor
             Commons
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             England
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ▪
             
               W.
               Rufus
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             the
             Bishops
             were
             the
             only
             men
             that
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             were
             able
             to
             controul
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             oft
             attempted
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             innocent
             oppressed
             People
             were
             glad
             of
             the
             Pope's
             help
             and
             theirs
             ,
             to
             ease
             their
             yoke
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Godly
             People
             to
             promote
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             honour
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Saints
             ,
             that
             bring
             in
             the
             Praying
             at
             their
             Graves
             ,
             and
             building
             Altars
             first
             ,
             and
             Churches
             after
             to
             retain
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             names
             ;
             and
             that
             carried
             and
             kept
             their
             bones
             and
             cloaths
             as
             honourable
             Relicts
             ,
             and
             recited
             their
             names
             in
             their
             Service
             ,
             and
             kept
             and
             honoured
             their
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             after
             prayed
             to
             them
             .
             Much
             of
             that
             Superstition
             that
             is
             now
             most
             decried
             by
             us
             ,
             was
             brought
             by
             the
             most
             religious
             sort
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Almost
             all
             the
             Societies
             of
             Fryers
             and
             Nuns
             ,
             Benedictines
             ,
             Franciscans
             ,
             Dominicans
             ,
             Carthusians
             ,
             Jesuits
             ,
             Oratorians
             ,
             &c.
             have
             been
             set
             up
             by
             the
             most
             zealously
             Religious
             ,
             when
             any
             fancied
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             strictness
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             being
             against
             it
             ,
             they
             made
             friends
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             give
             them
             his
             Licence
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             their
             own
             devised
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Government
             in
             their
             own
             Society
             without
             the
             Bishops
             controul
             :
             And
             the
             Pope
             craftily
             granted
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             all
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             maintain
             his
             Power
             which
             they
             were
             necessitated
             to
             depend
             on
             .
             So
             Dr.
             Goodwin
             and
             Dr.
             Owen
             told
             
             King
             Charles
             2.
             that
             they
             desired
             of
             him
             but
             what
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             had
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             To
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             their
             judgment
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             Liberty
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Presbytery
             .
             More
             such
             instances
             I
             might
             produce
             to
             shew
             you
             by
             what
             sort
             of
             men
             much
             of
             Popery
             came
             in
             ,
             (
             but
             Pride
             and
             Worldliness
             did
             most
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             II.
             I
             humbly
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             whether
             some
             have
             not
             ignorantly
             given
             up
             the
             whole
             Cause
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             their
             Prophetical
             Exposition
             of
             Christ's
             Epistles
             to
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             while
             they
             take
             them
             to
             mean
             seven
             Ages
             and
             States
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             them
             to
             mean
             the
             blessed
             Thousand
             years
             State.
             For
             whether
             by
             the
             Angel
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             with
             his
             Elders
             ,
             or
             the
             Presbyters
             as
             a
             College
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             one
             Governing
             Power
             over
             each
             Church
             (
             whether
             Monarch
             or
             Aristocracy
             )
             is
             there
             mentioned
             by
             the
             word
             Angel.
             And
             if
             the
             Universal
             Church
             have
             such
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             should
             we
             be
             against
             it
             ?
             Even
             that
             which
             the
             Thousand
             years
             shall
             have
             ?
          
           
             §
             III.
             It
             is
             a
             very
             ordinary
             Doctrine
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             the
             Universal
             then
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Type
             of
             it
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             that
             Church
             had
             one
             
               summa
               Potest●s
            
             ,
             both
             in
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             sacredly
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             :
             And
             Christ
             plainly
             offered
             to
             gather
             them
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             continue
             their
             Polity
             (
             tho'
             not
             their
             Laws
             ,
             )
             and
             set
             up
             twelve
             and
             seventy
             over
             them
             accordingly
             .
             You
             I
             say
             ,
             Though
             one
             Aaron
             was
             their
             Head
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             is
             now
             the
             only
             High
             Priest
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             must
             have
             one
             Humane
             Priest
             or
             King.
             
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             By
             your
             way
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             have
             one
             
               Vniting
               Specifying
               Humane
               Soveraignty
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             If
             Aaron
             be
             down
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             the
             Sanedrim
             ,
             Civil
             or
             Priestly
             .
             Christ
             plainly
             offered
             to
             continue
             them
             in
             one
             Visible
             Body
             ,
             by
             his
             choice
             of
             twelve
             and
             seventy
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             Aristocratical
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             that
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             Monarchical
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             was
             not
             a
             Priest
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             of
             Melchizedeck
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             Universal
             King
             as
             well
             as
             Priest
             ;
             and
             hath
             National
             Kings
             under
             him
             supreme
             :
             Therefore
             his
             being
             King
             or
             Priest
             in
             Israel
             ,
             would
             not
             exclude
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             supreme
             King
             or
             Priest
             under
             him
             .
             And
             if
             Israel
             was
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             Type
             or
             Infancy
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             it
             also
             must
             have
             one
             such
             Head.
             
          
           
             §
             IV.
             Too
             few
             Protestants
             have
             sufficiently
             answered
             the
             Papists
             Argument
             fetcht
             from
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               The
               College
               of
               Apostles
               (
               Peter
               called
               Primus
               )
               were
               one
               Aristocratical
               Governing
               Power
               over
               the
               Universal
               Church
               :
               Ergo
               such
               a
               Polity
               was
               instituted
               by
               Christ.
               And
               Christ
               never
               revoked
               this
               institution
               .
               Government
               as
               well
               as
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               is
               an
               ordinary
               work
               to
               be
               continued
               .
               And
               not
               as
               Miracles
               ,
               Writing
               Scripture
               ,
               Witnessing
               what
               they
               saw
               and
               heard
               ,
               the
               extraordinary
               part
               of
               the
               Apostles
               VVork
               .
               Ergo
               in
               this
               they
               have
               Successors
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             plausiblest
             of
             all
             Arguments
             for
             an
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             how
             it
             prevailed
             with
             Bishop
             Guning
             and
             other
             
               New
               Church-men
            
             (
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               new
               Church
            
             .
             )
          
           
           
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             in
             my
             
               Treatise
               of
               National
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             §
             V.
             Have
             not
             the
             old
             and
             many
             later
             Nonconformists
             advantaged
             Popery
             by
             decrying
             all
             Episcopacy
             or
             Imparity
             of
             Ministers
             ?
             VVhen
             it
             is
             so
             plain
             that
             Christ
             did
             set
             Twelve
             above
             Seventy
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             the
             number
             by
             Matthias
             ?
             and
             gave
             power
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             other
             to
             be
             exercised
             over
             other
             Churches
             and
             Pastors
             ?
             And
             when
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             had
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             such
             as
             Popery
             and
             Tyranny
             hath
             since
             brought
             in
             :
             )
             Those
             called
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             were
             for
             it
             :
             The
             Novatians
             and
             Donatists
             over
             zealous
             for
             it
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             Monothelites
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Acacians
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sects
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Heathen
             Persecution
             :
             I
             find
             not
             that
             Aerius
             (
             alone
             excepted
             )
             did
             ever
             call
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             better
             for
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             with
             them
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             Officers
             were
             equal
             .
          
           
             And
             will
             it
             not
             greatly
             confirm
             the
             Papists
             to
             find
             such
             Protestants
             reject
             the
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             and
             differ
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             VVorld
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             But
             it
             advantaged
             them
             much
             more
             than
             our
             opinion
             ;
             when
             the
             Scots
             Covenant
             was
             imposed
             as
             the
             necessary
             terms
             of
             Ministry
             and
             Magistracy
             :
             Thereby
             weakening
             the
             Protestants
             by
             a
             doleful
             Division
             ,
             that
             by
             opinions
             were
             divided
             too
             much
             before
             .
             VVhen
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             Gentry
             and
             Vulgar
             were
             for
             the
             renounced
             Prelacy
             ,
             to
             shut
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             their
             mind
             that
             ever
             should
             come
             after
             ,
             from
             Ministry
             and
             Magistracy
             ,
             such
             men
             as
             
               Vsher
               ,
               Beadle
               ,
               Downame
               ,
               
               Davenant
               ,
               Brownrig
               ,
               Ward
               ,
               Prideaux
               ,
               Field
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Oh
             how
             many
             and
             how
             great
             !
             was
             this
             to
             unite
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             them
             against
             the
             United
             Papists
             ?
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             And
             alas
             how
             greatly
             have
             those
             Zealous
             Protestants
             confirmed
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             dishonoured
             the
             Church
             and
             Christ
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             maintain
             that
             the
             Church
             became
             Antichristian
             in
             Anno
             300
             or
             400
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             606
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             soon
             as
             Christ
             by
             Constantine
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Visible
             Government
             .
             I
             will
             not
             aggravate
             this
             as
             it
             deserveth
             :
             But
             I
             wonder
             not
             if
             it
             make
             thousands
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             
               And
               Protestants
               too
               many
               have
               greatly
               hardened
               Papists
               ,
               by
               too
               bold
               and
               forced
               Expositions
               of
               the
               Apocalyps
               ;
               and
               laying
               too
               much
               of
               the
               stress
               of
               their
               Cause
               on
               it
               (
               as
               that
               Pagan
               Rome
               is
               not
               the
               Babylon
               there
               meant
               ,
               nor
               that
               Rome
               as
               the
               Mother
               or
               Nurse
               of
               Pagan
               Idolatry
               the
               Whore
               ;
               nor
               the
               Pagan
               Empire
               the
               Beast
               with
               seven
               Heads
               and
               ten
               Horns
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pontifical
               ,
               Oracular
               ,
               Foretelling
               ,
               and
               Literate
               Tribe
               ,
               the
               Beast
               with
               two
               Horns
               ,
               nor
               the
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               Miracle-working
               persecuted
               Christians
               (
               radically
               Epitomized
               in
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               )
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               ;
               and
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Revelations
               ;
               and
               that
               Christ
               intended
               it
               as
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               all
               the
               great
               Affairs
               and
               Changes
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               ]
               I
               say
               ,
               laying
               the
               stress
               of
               our
               Cause
               on
               these
               ,
               is
               next
               to
               giving
               it
               away
               .
               When
               a
               Papist
               shall
               call
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               ask
               whether
               John
               and
               the
               seven
               Churches
               understood
               it
               ;
               and
               what
               one
               man
               on
               Earth
               so
               expounded
               it
               of
               a
               Thousand
               years
               ,
               or
               a
               
               Thousand
               four
               hundred
               after
               Christ
               ?
               and
               why
               Mr.
               Mede
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Waldenses
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 Mortals
                 that
                 took
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               And
               whether
               the
               Book
               was
               written
               for
               none
               but
               a
               few
               men
               that
               agree
               not
               of
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               near
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               ]
            
             It
             will
             puzzle
             the
             Hearers
             before
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             Questions
             are
             well
             Answered
             .
             When
             we
             have
             so
             much
             plain
             Evidence
             against
             Popery
             in
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             to
             lay
             it
             mainly
             on
             these
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             (
             where
             I
             find
             not
             three
             men
             in
             thirty
             that
             differ
             not
             in
             great
             Material
             Points
             )
             is
             almost
             to
             betray
             it
             :
             when
             such
             a
             man
             as
             
               John
               Fox
            
             ,
             P.
             111.
             
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Sweareth
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Revelation
             contrary
             to
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             he
             repeateth
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             Specially
             those
             that
             venture
             to
             foretel
             thence
             the
             Year
             of
             Antichrist's
             fall
             ,
             and
             other
             particulars
             ,
             which
             time
             confuteth
             ,
             do
             expose
             us
             to
             the
             Scorn
             of
             Confirmed
             Papists
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             Protestants
             have
             too
             often
             advantaged
             Popery
             ,
             by
             ill
             answering
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               Where
               was
               your
               Church
               before
            
             Luther
             ?
             Pleading
             the
             Catholick
             Churches
             invisibility
             .
             When
             
               non
               apparere
            
             and
             
               non
               esse
            
             are
             oft
             equal
             in
             Argumentation
             :
             Greatly
             dishonouring
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             so
             near
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             Papists
             that
             found
             fault
             with
             the
             Papal
             Miscarriages
             ,
             had
             been
             all
             the
             known
             Church
             for
             Eleven
             hundred
             Years
             :
             To
             tell
             the
             Mahometans
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             after
             so
             long
             endeavours
             ,
             was
             scarce
             bigger
             than
             Wales
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             honour
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             they
             think
             to
             repair
             the
             dishonour
             by
             their
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Millennial
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             tieth
             the
             knot
             harder
             than
             before
             .
          
           
           
             §
             X.
             Running
             from
             them
             into
             Errours
             on
             the
             other
             extream
             ,
             and
             spotting
             the
             Reformation
             with
             many
             such
             Errours
             ,
             hath
             greatly
             hardened
             and
             increased
             Papists
             .
             Especially
             those
             Antinomian
             or
             Libertine
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             overthrow
             both
             Christianity
             and
             Morality
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             inferreth
             these
             which
             too
             many
             have
             promoted
             :
             such
             are
             the
             wrong
             Opinions
             about
             Reprobation
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             extent
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             sence
             of
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             Justifying
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             Works
             that
             justifie
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Believe
             we
             are
             justified
             and
             elected
             ,
             is
             to
             believe
             God's
             Word
             ,
             or
             is
             
               Fides
               Divina
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             hath
             no
             Condition
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             only
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             obeyed
             and
             suffered
             in
             our
             Person
             in
             Law
             sence
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             did
             in
             Law
             sence
             suffer
             in
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             fulfil
             all
             righteousness
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             reputatively
             sinless
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ;
             that
             therefore
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Innocency
             or
             Works
             that
             condemneth
             us
             ,
             having
             perfectly
             kept
             it
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             our
             works
             being
             not
             meritorious
             are
             not
             rewardable
             ;
             Too
             many
             such
             Doctrines
             are
             Published
             here
             and
             abroad
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             
               Maccovius
               ,
               Cluto
               ,
               Cocceius
            
             and
             some
             before
             them
             .
             And
             when
             Papists
             find
             one
             gross
             falshood
             ,
             they
             think
             all
             our
             Religion
             is
             such
             .
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             It
             greatly
             confirmeth
             Papists
             when
             they
             find
             our
             Writers
             falsly
             to
             accuse
             them
             ,
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             hold
             not
             :
             which
             is
             very
             ordinarily
             done
             by
             those
             that
             never
             read
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             meer
             credit
             of
             some
             Reverend
             Ministers
             that
             so
             accused
             them
             before
             ;
             For
             instance
             ,
             of
             the
             Point
             of
             Merit
             ,
             when
             men
             read
             their
             Books
             of
             
               Self-abnegation
               ,
               
               Annihilation
               ,
               Self-abasing
               ,
            
             and
             Nothingness
             ,
             renouncing
             Merit
             ,
             even
             in
             distributive
             Justice
             ,
             &c.
             
             Some
             have
             wondered
             and
             said
             ,
             How
             much
             further
             are
             the
             Papists
             from
             trusting
             to
             or
             boasting
             of
             their
             Merits
             ,
             Works
             and
             Holiness
             than
             we
             are
             ?
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             But
             Protestants
             have
             no
             way
             promoted
             Popery
             more
             than
             by
             their
             manifold
             Divisions
             and
             Sects
             ,
             and
             their
             mutual
             enmity
             and
             miscarriages
             .
             I
             need
             not
             name
             them
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             so
             necessary
             and
             amiable
             to
             Man
             ,
             that
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             abhor
             the
             contrary
             .
             Satan
             is
             the
             Divider
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             a
             Kingdom
             divided
             cannot
             stand
             .
             Multitudes
             turn
             and
             continue
             Papists
             ,
             not
             knowing
             where
             among
             so
             many
             Sects
             to
             fix
             their
             choice
             ,
             especially
             when
             ▪
             they
             see
             and
             hear
             us
             Revile
             ,
             Censure
             ,
             Silence
             ,
             Imprison
             and
             Persecute
             one
             another
             as
             intolerable
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             may
             do
             so
             by
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             us
             as
             we
             do
             by
             one
             another
             .
             And
             to
             vilifie
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             value
             themselves
             .
             Which
             Sect
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             me
             turn
             to
             ,
             if
             I
             turn
             ?
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             Specially
             if
             we
             fall
             into
             odious
             Scandals
             as
             well
             as
             Sects
             ,
             the
             Crimes
             of
             Men
             seem
             the
             fault
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             When
             they
             have
             recited
             the
             Miscarriages
             here
             from
             1642
             ,
             till
             1660.
             they
             think
             they
             have
             decided
             all
             the
             Controversies
             :
             And
             also
             when
             they
             can
             recite
             the
             Munster
             Madness
             ,
             and
             others
             such
             .
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             Hath
             the
             Silencing
             of
             Two
             thousand
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             shutting
             the
             Church
             Doors
             against
             desired
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             keeping
             out
             Candidates
             ,
             and
             giving
             advantage
             to
             Papist
             Rulers
             to
             give
             full
             liberty
             for
             Popery
             ,
             done
             nothing
             to
             its
             increase
             ?
             What
             hath
             done
             more
             to
             advantage
             Popery
             ,
             by
             disabling
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             disgracing
             
             their
             Ministers
             of
             each
             Party
             ,
             and
             keeping
             up
             the
             hopes
             of
             Foreign
             and
             Domestick
             Enemies
             ,
             than
             casting
             the
             Nation
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Intestine
             Hostility
             ,
             and
             keeping
             it
             so
             by
             the
             Dividing
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             ?
             which
             though
             it
             was
             principally
             the
             effects
             of
             secret
             Popish
             Projects
             ,
             yet
             had
             no
             Anti-Papists
             by
             false
             Prejudice
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Revenge
             and
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             effecting
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             defending
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             more
             innocent
             .
             And
             I
             would
             the
             Provocation
             had
             not
             driven
             many
             Nonconformists
             into
             harder
             thoughts
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Liturgy
             than
             they
             deserve
             ,
             or
             than
             they
             had
             before
             the
             experience
             of
             their
             usage
             .
             But
             it
             's
             hard
             when
             for
             Innocency
             and
             Duty
             men
             must
             lye
             [
             and
             many
             die
             ]
             in
             common
             Jails
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             they
             have
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             left
             to
             Beggary
             or
             Charity
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             as
             great
             an
             esteem
             of
             the
             Authors
             or
             Abettors
             of
             such
             Hostility
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             men
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             .
             When
             they
             see
             men
             Hang'd
             for
             taking
             away
             a
             small
             part
             by
             Stealth
             or
             Robbery
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             more
             than
             ordinary
             .
             Patience
             and
             Love
             ,
             that
             shall
             cause
             men
             to
             think
             and
             say
             no
             harm
             ,
             even
             by
             honourable
             and
             Right
             Reverend
             men
             ,
             that
             even
             by
             Law
             and
             Judgment
             said
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             shall
             take
             away
             all
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             than
             all
             .
             We
             had
             not
             procured
             hatred
             by
             our
             importunity
             in
             1660
             and
             1661.
             in
             Pleading
             and
             Petitioning
             to
             prevent
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             certain
             foresight
             of
             it
             in
             its
             Causes
             ,
             had
             not
             seemed
             very
             dreadful
             to
             us
             :
             And
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             see
             the
             End
             :
             The
             Hostility
             continueth
             ,
             if
             not
             increaseth
             ,
             even
             while
             the
             Blood
             and
             Flames
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Transilvania
               ,
               Savoy
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
            
             and
             Ireland
             and
             partly
             Scotland
             ,
             loudly
             cry
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Fire
               ,
               Fire
            
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             avoiding
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             busie
             as
             ever
             to
             bring
             more
             fewel
             ,
             
             and
             increase
             the
             flame
             .
             And
             O
             dreadful
             odious
             Case
             !
             All
             is
             as
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             Religion
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             done
             against
             God
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             whole
             Land
             &
             our
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             And
             by
             our
             several
             ways
             of
             Unjust
             and
             Causeless
             Impositions
             ,
             we
             have
             hardened
             the
             Papists
             in
             defending
             their
             more
             numerous
             Snares
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             If
             an
             Independent
             Church
             may
             bind
             its
             Members
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             thei●
             popular
             Examinations
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             forsake
             their
             Church
             but
             by
             tryed
             Reason
             or
             Consent
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Convocation
             may
             impose
             what
             is
             done
             in
             England
             on
             terms
             so
             sharp
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Councils
             that
             have
             greater
             Charge
             and
             Power
             ,
             do
             as
             much
             and
             more
             ?
          
           
             §
             XVI
             .
             The
             Sectarian
             weak-headed
             part
             of
             Protestants
             have
             greatly
             advantaged
             Popery
             ,
             by
             their
             ignorant
             calling
             every
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             Form
             ,
             and
             Opinion
             that
             they
             distaste
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Antichristian
             :
             and
             saying
             ,
             O
             this
             is
             Popish
             ,
             or
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Mass-Book
             ;
             when
             some
             of
             them
             know
             not
             what
             Antichristianity
             is
             ,
             saving
             as
             every
             Sin
             against
             Christ
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             nor
             know
             they
             what
             the
             Mass-Book
             is
             ,
             nor
             what
             Popery
             is
             ;
             And
             it
             s
             well
             if
             some
             knew
             better
             what
             Christianity
             is
             .
          
           
             When
             men
             hear
             that
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Surplice
             ,
             a
             sumptuous
             Church
             Edifice
             ,
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             Liturgies
             ,
             a
             Holy-day
             (
             and
             it
             's
             well
             if
             not
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Creed
             and
             Lord's
             Prayer
             )
             be
             Antichristian
             ,
             they
             are
             tempted
             to
             think
             that
             Popery
             called
             Antichristianity
             is
             no
             worse
             a
             thing
             than
             these
             ;
             and
             so
             honour
             Popery
             ,
             and
             deride
             its
             Accusers
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             these
             named
             were
             all
             the
             wrongs
             that
             Protestants
             have
             done
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
             of
             
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             ignorantly
             done
             for
             Popery
             .
             But
             we
             hope
             our
             great
             Intercessor
             will
             procure
             
               forgiveness
               for
               them
               that
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
             But
             must
             the
             Church
             still
             suffer
             so
             much
             by
             its
             zealous
             Friends
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               XIII
            
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             other
             Christians
             towards
             the
             Papists
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Promoting
             of
             the
             Common
             Interest
             of
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             THough
             I
             have
             distinctly
             answered
             this
             Question
             in
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             my
             
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             answer
             it
             again
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             thought
             to
             run
             into
             Extreams
             ,
             or
             encourage
             the
             Extreams
             of
             others
             ;
             by
             all
             that
             I
             have
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             said
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             chat
             of
             Ignorant
             Faction
             ,
             that
             will
             say
             I
             contradict
             my self
             ,
             I
             will
             answer
             it
             with
             Contempt
             and
             Pity
             .
          
           
             §
             I.
             First
             ,
             we
             must
             lay
             deep
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             inculcate
             on
             our
             Hearers
             the
             common
             Fundamental
             Truths
             and
             Duty
             :
             That
             Love
             is
             the
             Second
             great
             Commandment
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             First
             :
             That
             it
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             That
             he
             that
             dwells
             in
             Love
             dwells
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             him
             :
             That
             he
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             Brother
             whom
             he
             hath
             seen
             ,
             loveth
             not
             God
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             :
             That
             some
             love
             belongs
             to
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             Brethren
             :
             That
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lyeth
             we
             must
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             Men
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             follow
             Peace
             with
             all
             men
             .
             ]
             And
             that
             these
             are
             Duties
             that
             nothing
             can
             dispense
             with
             .
          
           
           
             §
             II.
             We
             must
             acknowledge
             and
             commend
             all
             that
             is
             good
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             must
             truly
             understand
             in
             what
             we
             are
             agreed
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             acknowledge
             all
             the
             same
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             God
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             .
             They
             own
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             which
             we
             own
             :
             and
             of
             the
             Nicene
             and
             Constantinopolitan
             Creed
             .
             They
             own
             all
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             saving
             that
             they
             take
             the
             Second
             to
             be
             but
             part
             of
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             divide
             the
             Tenth
             into
             two
             .
             They
             teach
             in
             their
             Catechisms
             ,
             all
             the
             Beatitudes
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             and
             the
             Moral
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             the
             Graces
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Love
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             that
             practically
             and
             sincerely
             doth
             all
             this
             hath
             many
             Promises
             of
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             §
             III.
             We
             must
             not
             untruly
             fasten
             on
             them
             any
             Errour
             which
             they
             hold
             not
             ,
             nor
             put
             a
             false
             sence
             on
             their
             words
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             find
             many
             Protestants
             that
             so
             charge
             them
             ;
             nor
             may
             we
             charge
             that
             on
             the
             Party
             which
             is
             held
             but
             by
             some
             whom
             others
             contradict
             .
             How
             far
             many
             Protestants
             herein
             mistake
             and
             rashly
             wrong
             them
             (
             In
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             Free-will
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Perseverance
             ,
             &c.
             )
             I
             have
             freely
             shewed
             in
             my
             Catholick
             Theology
             and
             End
             of
             Doctrinal
             Controversies
             ;
             And
             
               Ludovicus
               le
               Blank
            
             after
             others
             hath
             excellently
             opened
             .
          
           
             §
             IV.
             We
             must
             not
             take
             all
             the
             Laity
             to
             own
             all
             that
             the
             disputing
             Clergy
             write
             for
             ;
             when
             they
             neither
             understand
             it
             nor
             consent
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             V.
             As
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             their
             Integrals
             or
             other
             Corruptions
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             not
             charge
             any
             with
             the
             
             first
             meerly
             for
             being
             guilty
             of
             many
             of
             the
             other
             :
             Else
             we
             must
             call
             all
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Papists
             .
          
           
             §
             VI.
             We
             must
             still
             distinguish
             between
             
               Christs
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             unifyed
             by
             his
             own
             Headship
             only
             ;
             and
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             unifyed
             by
             a
             pretended
             Universal
             Humane
             Head
             ,
             Monarchical
             or
             Aristocratical
             .
             And
             so
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Christian
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             a
             Papist
             as
             such
             .
             And
             we
             must
             hold
             Communion
             with
             Papists
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Popery
             ;
             And
             must
             grant
             that
             those
             that
             hold
             Christs
             Headship
             and
             Christianity
             more
             firmly
             and
             practically
             than
             the
             Pope's
             Headship
             and
             Popery
             ,
             and
             seeing
             not
             the
             Contradiction
             ,
             would
             renounce
             the
             Papacy
             if
             they
             saw
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             §
             VII
             .
             To
             profess
             utter
             averseness
             to
             all
             Reconciliation
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             them
             no
             Christians
             but
             Antichristians
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             the
             Objects
             only
             of
             our
             Hostility
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             first
             mentioned
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             common
             interest
             of
             Peace
             and
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             §
             VIII
             .
             We
             must
             disclaim
             their
             opinion
             that
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             became
             Antichristian
             in
             300
             ,
             or
             400
             ,
             or
             600
             ,
             or
             any
             time
             before
             the
             Popes
             claimed
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Papal
             revolt
             did
             not
             reach
             one
             half
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             IX
             .
             We
             must
             not
             impute
             the
             Papal
             or
             Patriarchal
             Vices
             and
             Pride
             ,
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             inferior
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             in
             Councils
             too
             many
             were
             very
             Factious
             :
             For
             even
             a
             Heathen
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             tells
             us
             the
             great
             difference
             ,
             by
             Papal
             Pride
             ,
             and
             lower
             Bishops
             Humility
             and
             Virtue
             .
          
           
           
             §
             X.
             We
             must
             not
             take
             the
             Question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             Antichrist
             as
             more
             necessary
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             Nor
             make
             the
             Decision
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             lay
             more
             of
             the
             stress
             of
             our
             difference
             on
             it
             than
             we
             ought
             :
             For
             we
             have
             many
             far
             clearer
             Arguments
             against
             them
             from
             plainer
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             §
             XI
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             force
             the
             vulgar
             to
             Disputes
             with
             Papists
             ,
             without
             cause
             ,
             on
             forced
             Expositions
             and
             Suppositions
             that
             turn
             the
             Revelations
             against
             Rome
             Papal
             as
             the
             Babylon
             and
             Antichrist
             there
             meant
             ,
             when
             so
             much
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             some
             Protestants
             to
             make
             it
             likely
             that
             it
             is
             but
             Rome
             Pagan
             that
             is
             there
             meant
             .
             We
             must
             not
             give
             their
             Disputers
             the
             advantage
             of
             Challenging
             us
             before
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             to
             name
             one
             Man
             for
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             and
             more
             after
             Christ
             ,
             that
             expounded
             the
             Revelation
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             that
             took
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             §
             XII
             .
             We
             must
             not
             imitate
             the
             great
             Novel
             Expositors
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             seven
             Churches
             to
             be
             seven
             States
             and
             Ages
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             after
             the
             Conflagration
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             if
             by
             the
             Angel
             of
             each
             Church
             be
             meant
             the
             Bishop
             (
             either
             alone
             or
             with
             his
             Elders
             ,
             as
             most
             think
             old
             and
             new
             Expositors
             )
             then
             an
             Universal
             Humane
             Head
             is
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             .
             And
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             P●pery
             will
             be
             right
             in
             its
             Essentials
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             the
             wrong
             .
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             therefore
             of
             the
             ignorant
             factious
             Zeal
             of
             over-doers
             ,
             that
             make
             men
             Papists
             by
             false
             opposing
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             XIII
             .
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             lest
             we
             make
             any
             one
             falshood
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             and
             Reformation
             (
             much
             less
             many
             plain
             falshoods
             
             as
             too
             many
             do
             )
             .
             For
             when
             Papists
             find
             any
             such
             Untruths
             ,
             they
             will
             judge
             of
             our
             Religion
             in
             the
             main
             by
             those
             .
          
           
             §
             XIV
             .
             We
             must
             see
             that
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             our
             Government
             and
             Worship
             ,
             we
             own
             not
             Principles
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             set
             not
             up
             our selves
             ,
             our
             devised
             terms
             of
             Church
             Admittance
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             seem
             to
             justifie
             such
             Additions
             among
             Papists
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             XV.
             We
             must
             live
             in
             Love
             and
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             among
             our selves
             ,
             that
             our
             Fractions
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             and
             Errours
             and
             envious
             Oppositions
             ,
             make
             us
             not
             a
             scorn
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             Papists
             think
             that
             we
             are
             mad
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             but
             in
             Popery
             ,
             uniting
             under
             one
             Humane
             Head.
             
          
           
             §
             XVI
             .
             We
             must
             own
             Christian
             
               Communion
               Indefinite
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Universal
             as
             Capacity
             alloweth
             ,
             while
             we
             disown
             .
             Universal
             Humane
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             we
             must
             understand
             well
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             
               ex
               Authoritate
               Imperantis
            
             bound
             to
             obey
             Jurisdiction
             :
             But
             to
             hold
             Agreements
             nothing
             binds
             us
             but
             God's
             general
             Commands
             for
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Contract
             and
             the
             common
             good
             .
             So
             that
             if
             Councils
             agree
             on
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             these
             Ends
             ,
             no
             Church
             is
             bound
             by
             such
             their
             Canons
             ,
             nor
             to
             consent
             .
             Just
             as
             a
             Diet
             of
             Kings
             and
             States
             are
             free
             to
             consent
             or
             dissent
             to
             a
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             requireth
             (
             and
             no
             further
             )
             for
             the
             common
             advantage
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             have
             no
             one
             King
             Universal
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             all
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             §
             XVII
             .
             Yet
             if
             any
             King
             and
             People
             will
             be
             so
             slavish
             as
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             a
             foreign
             King
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             their
             own
             consent
             may
             oblige
             them
             as
             far
             as
             Self-enslaving
             may
             do
             .
          
           
           
             §
             XVIII
             .
             We
             must
             not
             deny
             what
             good
             use
             God
             hath
             made
             of
             
             Rome's
             Grandure
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             :
             It
             's
             like
             else
             Christianity
             had
             not
             kept
             up
             such
             advantages
             of
             strength
             ,
             wealth
             and
             concord
             against
             the
             great
             Power
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             and
             Heathen
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             §
             XIX
             .
             We
             must
             not
             by
             the
             Scandals
             of
             some
             Persons
             or
             Fraternities
             ,
             be
             drawn
             to
             think
             the
             rest
             are
             like
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             deny
             but
             such
             men
             as
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Gerson
            
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Fryars
             ,
             and
             Nuns
             ,
             though
             zealous
             for
             the
             Roman
             Concord
             ,
             were
             godly
             excellent
             Persons
             :
             Even
             in
             the
             dark
             Ages
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             what
             abundance
             of
             most
             learned
             School
             Doctors
             had
             they
             ,
             in
             which
             much
             Piety
             also
             appeared
             (
             as
             in
             
               Bonaventure
               ,
               Aquinas
               ,
               Henricus
               ab
               Hassia
               ,
            
             and
             many
             such
             .
             As
             also
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             
               Borornaeus
               ,
               Sales
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Oratorians
             ,
             and
             many
             most
             Learned
             Jesuits
             .
             All
             this
             we
             must
             candidly
             confess
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             §
             XX.
             The
             common
             Interest
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             Christianity
             and
             God's
             foresaid
             fundamental
             Precepts
             ,
             oblige
             Protestant
             and
             Papist
             Princes
             to
             Confederate
             how
             to
             live
             peaceably
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             against
             the
             Common
             Enemies
             ,
             while
             they
             cannot
             yet
             agree
             in
             the
             Points
             of
             Difference
             .
             That
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             agreed
             ,
             they
             may
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             .
          
           
             §
             XXI
             .
             I
             think
             we
             should
             hurt
             no
             Papist
             in
             Body
             or
             Goods
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             own
             Defence
             ,
             and
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             safety
             .
             But
             win
             them
             by
             Love.
             
          
           
             §
             XXII
             .
             Because
             a
             factious
             Sollicitation
             of
             the
             ignorant
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             
             enmity
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             States
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             as
             against
             their
             Essential
             Rights
             ,
             the
             unpeaceable
             managing
             of
             Disputes
             and
             Endeavours
             to
             such
             Treason
             and
             Slavery
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             much
             restrained
             by
             Law
             ,
             as
             Men
             may
             be
             restrained
             from
             teaching
             that
             Wives
             must
             forsake
             their
             Husbands
             &
             lie
             with
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             Children
             forsake
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Soldiers
             their
             Kings
             and
             Captains
             ,
             and
             all
             obey
             the
             Pope
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             XXIII
             .
             Yet
             because
             they
             will
             say
             that
             we
             dare
             not
             hear
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amiss
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             allowed
             some
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Rulers
             think
             fit
             (
             not
             to
             challenge
             weak
             Ministers
             at
             pleasure
             to
             Dispute
             )
             but
             in
             a
             fit
             Assembly
             to
             say
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             they
             will
             withal
             there
             hear
             what
             can
             be
             said
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             some
             able
             Divine
             chosen
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Bishop
             or
             Ministers
             ?
             who
             also
             should
             choose
             the
             time
             and
             place
             .
          
           
             These
             terms
             are
             better
             than
             the
             unreconcileable
             Hostility
             kept
             up
             by
             the
             terms
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             Heretick
             .
          
           
             §
             XXIV
             .
             And
             (
             though
             the
             unlearned
             have
             safer
             and
             better
             Books
             enough
             to
             read
             )
             I
             think
             it
             will
             do
             much
             to
             rectifie
             mens
             Judgments
             that
             are
             inclined
             to
             extreams
             ,
             and
             to
             mellow
             and
             sweeten
             their
             hearts
             into
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             if
             the
             Learned
             would
             read
             the
             Devotional
             Pious
             Writings
             of
             Papists
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Bernaud
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               Gerhardus
               Zutphaniensis
               ,
               Sales
               ,
               Kempis
               ,
               Thauleros
               ,
               Benedictus
               de
               Benedictis
               Regula
               Vitae
               ;
               Barbanson
               ,
               Ferus
               ,
            
             the
             Oratorians
             ,
             and
             in
             English
             ,
             The
             
               Interior
               Christian
               ,
               Parsons
            
             of
             Resolution
             ,
             Baker
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             Nerius
             ,
             and
             of
             Mr.
             
               de
               Renti
            
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             .
          
           
             They
             would
             find
             there
             so
             much
             of
             God
             as
             would
             win
             their
             affections
             to
             a
             Brotherly
             Kindness
             ,
             while
             
             they
             find
             so
             much
             of
             that
             which
             is
             in
             themselves
             .
             Holy
             breathings
             after
             God
             ,
             are
             savory
             to
             those
             that
             have
             the
             like
             .
             I
             know
             those
             that
             have
             read
             or
             heard
             such
             books
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             have
             said
             ,
             
               How
               have
               we
               misunderstood
               the
               Papists
               ?
            
             If
             an
             esteemed
             Minister
             should
             Preach
             part
             of
             
               The
               Interior
               Christian.
            
             or
             such
             another
             book
             ,
             and
             not
             tell
             his
             hearers
             
               whose
               it
               was
            
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             many
             godly
             people
             ,
             would
             cry
             it
             up
             for
             a
             most
             excellent
             Sermon
             :
             When
             as
             if
             they
             before
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Papists
             they
             would
             run
             away
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             by
             any
             of
             this
             encourage
             any
             raw
             ungrounded
             Protestants
             to
             cast
             themselves
             on
             the
             Temptation
             of
             Popish
             Company
             or
             Books
             :
             But
             that
             you
             may
             see
             that
             I
             write
             not
             this
             rashly
             and
             without
             just
             cause
             ,
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             one
             Book
             called
             
               Bunnys
               Resolution
            
             ;
             It
             was
             written
             by
             Parsons
             ,
             one
             accounted
             a
             most
             traiterous
             Jesuite
             ,
             and
             
               Edmund
               Bunny
            
             Corrected
             and
             Published
             it
             ;
             (
             and
             Parsons
             Reprinted
             it
             with
             more
             Popery
             ,
             reviling
             Bunny
             for
             being
             so
             bold
             with
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             to
             spunge
             out
             the
             Popish
             Errours
             .
             I
             have
             met
             with
             several
             eminent
             Christians
             that
             magnified
             the
             good
             they
             had
             received
             by
             that
             Book
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             was
             21
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             severity
             against
             Private
             Meeting
             caused
             many
             excellent
             Christians
             in
             Shrewsbury
             to
             meet
             secretly
             for
             mutual
             Edification
             :
             At
             one
             of
             these
             where
             was
             of
             Ministers
             Mr.
             Cradock
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Rich.
               Simonds
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Fawler
             (
             cast
             out
             at
             Bridewell
             Church
             since
             )
             Mr.
             Simonds
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             some
             godly
             women
             in
             great
             doubt
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             Time
             ,
             Means
             and
             Manner
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             desired
             all
             that
             were
             willing
             to
             open
             the
             case
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             
             such
             .
             I
             remember
             but
             one
             that
             could
             tell
             just
             the
             Time
             ,
             Means
             and
             Manner
             ,
             but
             with
             most
             it
             began
             early
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             on
             by
             slow
             degrees
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             some
             
               One
               Time
            
             and
             Means
             made
             a
             more
             observable
             change
             than
             any
             other
             :
             Among
             these
             three
             spake
             their
             own
             case
             ,
             that
             after
             many
             Convictions
             ,
             and
             a
             love
             to
             Piety
             ,
             the
             first
             lively
             motion
             that
             awakened
             their
             Souls
             to
             a
             serious
             resolved
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             was
             the
             reading
             of
             Bunnys
             Book
             of
             Resolution
             :
             These
             three
             were
             Mr.
             Fawler
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Michael
               Old
            
             (
             for
             Zeal
             known
             through
             much
             of
             England
             )
             and
             my self
             .
             And
             having
             since
             heard
             of
             the
             same
             success
             with
             others
             ,
             (
             when
             yet
             now
             there
             be
             many
             Books
             that
             I
             had
             rather
             read
             )
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             God
             notified
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             (
             instead
             of
             rash
             hatred
             )
             profit
             by
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             love
             his
             Word
             whoever
             writeth
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             XXV
             .
             And
             we
             are
             the
             more
             obliged
             to
             behave
             our selves
             with
             all
             due
             tenderness
             to
             Papists
             and
             all
             other
             exasperated
             parties
             ,
             in
             the
             Consciousness
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             guilt
             that
             we
             have
             fallen
             under
             ,
             to
             their
             hardening
             and
             hurt
             .
             Weakning
             the
             Protestants
             is
             strengthening
             the
             Papists
             .
             Repentance
             is
             so
             hard
             a
             work
             ,
             that
             it
             seldom
             goeth
             well
             down
             with
             any
             party
             to
             hear
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             especially
             the
             most
             heinous
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             most
             frightful
             and
             odious
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             a
             work
             to
             Repent
             ,
             necessary
             to
             the
             sinners
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             this
             Land
             ,
             that
             a
             Dying
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             (
             who
             daily
             lamenteth
             his
             own
             sin
             )
             should
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             anger
             or
             reviling
             of
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             omit
             so
             necessary
             a
             work
             ,
             while
             Danger
             and
             yet
             Hope
             seem
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             
               this
               is
               the
               time
            
             .
          
           
             Having
             oft
             done
             it
             to
             the
             displeasing
             of
             many
             ,
             
             I
             will
             ,
             though
             it
             yet
             displease
             ,
             add
             this
             brief
             warning
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             years
             1643
             to
             1660.
             of
             all
             that
             was
             done
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Wales
            
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             against
             Order
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             by
             the
             Sectarian
             Army
             and
             the
             Antinomian
             ,
             Anabaptist
             and
             Separating
             Ministers
             and
             People
             that
             encouraged
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             fatal
             end
             they
             came
             to
             without
             any
             bloodshed
             to
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             consequent
             changes
             :
             I
             say
             if
             all
             this
             convince
             not
             the
             Separating
             Sectarian
             sort
             of
             professors
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             heinously
             injurious
             to
             the
             Protestant
             interest
             ,
             and
             have
             ignorantly
             kept
             up
             the
             life
             of
             Popish
             hopes
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             means
             can
             convince
             such
             men
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             if
             after
             all
             the
             Miseries
             of
             former
             divisions
             and
             uncharitable
             violence
             ,
             before
             and
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             added
             the
             greater
             burdens
             ,
             and
             revengefully
             done
             what
             I
             love
             not
             so
             oft
             to
             mention
             ,
             by
             Laws
             ,
             execution
             and
             additional
             reproach
             ,
             upon
             Corporations
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             brought
             and
             yet
             keep
             the
             Land
             by
             resolved
             obstinacy
             ,
             in
             its
             divided
             dangerous
             sinful
             state
             ,
             and
             lock
             up
             their
             Church
             door
             against
             desired
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             justify
             the
             revengeful
             changers
             and
             their
             own
             complying
             acts
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             if
             all
             this
             after
             the
             last
             thirty
             years
             experience
             added
             to
             all
             before
             ,
             seem
             to
             the
             guilty
             no
             wrong
             to
             the
             Protestant
             interest
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Nations
             Peace
             and
             Hopes
             ,
             nor
             any
             advantage
             to
             Popery
             ,
             nor
             any
             sin
             against
             Christ
             in
             his
             Servants
             ,
             the
             Lord
             take
             some
             extraordinary
             effectual
             way
             ,
             to
             convince
             ,
             heal
             and
             save
             so
             blind
             and
             obdurate
             a
             people
             :
             for
             I
             see
             no
             hope
             of
             ordinary
             means
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               God
               of
               Peace
               have
               mercy
               upon
               an
               Ignorant
               Vnpeaceable
               World
               ,
               and
               prepare
               us
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Love
               for
               the
               World
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           
             
               §
               1.
               
               I
               Perceive
               some
               cannot
               digest
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               Soveraign
               should
               be
               the
               Head
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Forma
                 informans
                 ,
                 specifica
                 &
                 unifica
              
               of
               a
               National
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               said
               to
               be
               a
               National
               Sacerdotal
               Head
               ,
               either
               Monarchical
               in
               one
               primate
               or
               Aristocratical
               in
               several
               Metropolitanes
               or
               Diocesanes
               ,
               as
               one
               College
               
                 &
                 Persona
                 politica
              
               ;
               Or
               as
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               Dr.
               Beveridge
               ,
               and
               the
               Republicane
               Politicians
               ,
               and
               most
               fanaticks
               think
               ,
               in
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               ruling
               by
               their
               Representatives
               and
               chosen
               Proxies
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               a
               Democracy
               ;
               or
               mixt
               of
               these
               by
               natural
               right
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               And
               if
               any
               thing
               with
               these
               men
               were
               strange
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               strange
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               men
               that
               subscribe
               to
               or
               approve
               the
               Canons
               of
               1640
               for
               the
               
                 Divine
                 making
              
               or
               institution
               of
               Kings
               and
               that
               fill
               Pulpits
               and
               Books
               with
               Invectives
               against
               Rebels
               Fanaticks
               and
               the
               Parliaments
               Wars
               ,
               and
               many
               Writers
               of
               Politicks
               ,
               for
               holding
               that
               the
               King
               is
               
                 singulis
                 Major
                 &
                 universis
                 Minor
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Head
               is
               from
               the
               Majority
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Legislative
               Supremacy
               is
               in
               them
               radically
               as
               in
               the
               
                 Majestas
                 Realis
              
               derived
               to
               the
               King
               as
               the
               
                 Majestas
                 personalis
              
               ,
               should
               come
               themselves
               to
               build
               their
               Church
               Power
               on
               so
               rotten
               a
               foundation
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               poor
               Nonconformists
               
               long
               called
               Rebellious
               ,
               must
               now
               become
               against
               such
               Churchmen
               the
               defenders
               of
               the
               Soveraigns
               Power
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               case
               of
               this
               blind
               ,
               giddy
               ,
               factious
               World.
               
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               According
               to
               my
               usual
               (
               despised
               )
               method
               ,
               I
               will
               distinguish
               the
               Controversie
               
                 de
                 re
              
               ,
               from
               that
               
                 de
                 nomine
              
               :
               And
               I
               may
               say
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 de
                 re
              
               all
               men
               are
               agreed
               of
               all
               these
               following
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Civil
               Power
               
                 in
                 genere
              
               is
               of
               Gods
               institution
               :
               and
               his
               Laws
               made
               their
               supreme
               Law
               ,
               and
               his
               Will
               and
               Glory
               their
               ultimate
               end
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               as
               all
               are
               thus
               bound
               ,
               so
               Christian
               Soveraigns
               are
               both
               bound
               and
               qualified
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               sacred
               persons
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               forcing
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               is
               only
               committed
               to
               Magistrates
               ;
               to
               be
               exercised
               FOR
               and
               UNDER
               GOD
               ,
               and
               by
               Christians
               for
               &
               under
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               And
               therefore
               such
               Christian
               Princes
               are
               not
               to
               be
               called
               Civil
               ,
               as
               exclusive
               of
               Religious
               or
               Spiritual
               work
               ,
               but
               as
               exercising
               their
               power
               
                 pro
                 civibus
              
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               even
               religious
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               or
               institutor
               also
               of
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               ;
               and
               hath
               specify'd
               it
               in
               his
               Word
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               the
               sacred
               Ministry
               ,
               can
               neither
               of
               them
               put
               down
               each
               other
               ,
               nor
               alter
               any
               part
               of
               either
               Office
               which
               God
               hath
               instituted
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               it
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Office
               (
               or
               Clergy
               )
               to
               be
               the
               official
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               who
               is
               fit
               ,
               or
               unfit
               ,
               for
               Church
               entrance
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               for
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               
               suspend
               and
               excommunicate
               from
               their
               communion
               ,
               such
               as
               deserve
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               absolve
               the
               Penitent
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               Priesthood
               (
               or
               Pastors
               )
               have
               no
               power
               to
               use
               the
               Sword
               ,
               by
               force
               ,
               (
               on
               Body
               or
               Estate
               ,
               by
               Stripes
               or
               Mulcts
               )
               nor
               yet
               to
               force
               or
               require
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               do
               Execution
               by
               the
               meer
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               without
               trying
               and
               judging
               the
               Cause
               himself
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Pastors
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               chuseth
               for
               the
               care
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               may
               declare
               him
               unfit
               for
               Communion
               if
               by
               impenitency
               in
               gross
               scandal
               he
               deserve
               it
               ;
               but
               may
               not
               disable
               him
               from
               Government
               ,
               by
               a
               publick
               dishonouring
               Excommunication
               ;
               much
               less
               send
               such
               a
               reproach
               abroad
               in
               the
               Land
               or
               World.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               National
               Clergy
               are
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               as
               Physicions
               and
               Philosophers
               &c.
               are
               .
               And
               he
               is
               Governour
               over
               them
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               National
               Laws
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               worldly
               things
               .
               The
               Pastor
               as
               the
               Physicion
               is
               judge
               
                 judicio
                 privato
                 personali
              
               how
               to
               use
               his
               own
               Art
               and
               Work
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               on
               whom
               :
               But
               the
               King
               is
               Judge
               
                 judicio
                 publico
              
               of
               all
               that
               is
               to
               be
               the
               common
               Rule
               :
               As
               that
               Physicions
               use
               no
               Poysonous
               Drugs
               ,
               take
               not
               too
               great
               Fees
               ,
               what
               Hospital
               he
               shall
               be
               over
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               they
               preach
               not
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Strife
               ,
               that
               they
               neglect
               not
               their
               Work
               ,
               that
               they
               use
               a
               fit
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               due
               Maintenance
               ,
               Place
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Soveraign
               is
               Judge
               whether
               his
               Christian
               Kingdom
               shall
               be
               divided
               into
               Provinces
               ,
               Diocesses
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               extent
               they
               shall
               be
               ,
               or
               
               shall
               have
               one
               Primate
               ,
               or
               all
               particular
               Churches
               shall
               be
               equal
               ;
               or
               some
               Tolerated
               and
               Priviledged
               from
               the
               Diocesans
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               King
               may
               make
               publick
               Laws
               for
               Family
               Religion
               ,
               that
               all
               Children
               be
               taught
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               learn
               Catechisms
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               Lords
               day
               in
               pious
               Exercises
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               forbear
               profane
               contempt
               or
               abuse
               of
               Persons
               or
               Things
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               the
               whole
               Matter
               is
               decided
               in
               these
               ten
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               II.
               Now
               
                 de
                 nomine
              
               the
               question
               is
               what
               is
               to
               be
               called
               the
               FORM
               ,
               and
               what
               but
               the
               MATTER
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               National
               .
               For
               of
               a
               Church
               as
               Congregational
               ,
               or
               as
               Diocesan
               ,
               or
               a
               Provincial
               we
               have
               no
               controversie
               :
               No
               more
               than
               of
               a
               City
               or
               School
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               every
               Politick
               Society
               consisteth
               of
               the
               
                 Pars
                 Imperans
              
               and
               
                 Pars
                 Subdita
              
               ,
               all
               grant
               that
               the
               
                 Pars
                 Imperans
              
               as
               related
               to
               the
               
                 Pars
                 Subdita
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Specifying
               or
               Unifying
               Form
               and
               Head
               ;
               it
               is
               then
               clear
               that
               all
               the
               Clergy
               being
               but
               the
               
                 Pars
                 Subdita
              
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               
                 summa
                 potestas
              
               (
               whether
               Kings
               alone
               ,
               or
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               an
               Aristocracy
               )
               they
               can
               be
               but
               the
               Matter
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               National
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               
                 Formal
                 Head
              
               :
               For
               a
               Body
               Politick
               of
               one
               Species
               can
               have
               but
               one
               Head
               of
               that
               Species
               .
               So
               that
               to
               make
               a
               Primate
               ,
               or
               
                 two
                 Metropolitans
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Synod
               of
               Diocesans
               ,
               or
               a
               Convocation
               representing
               all
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               than
               the
               Matter
               of
               a
               Church
               as
               National
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               them
               the
               
                 summa
                 potestas
              
               or
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               to
               depose
               King
               and
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 the
                 Regiment
                 being
                 of
                 two
                 Species
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Policy
                 ,
                 Society
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 :
                 Each
                 is
                 Supreme
                 in
              
               sua
               specie
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               So
               then
               you
               would
               have
               
                 two
                 National
                 Churches
              
               and
               Soveraigns
               :
               If
               you
               'll
               extend
               the
               Controversie
               but
               to
               the
               Name
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               the
               better
               born
               :
               But
               then
               acknowledge
               the
               Equivocation
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               the
               definition
               of
               
                 each
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               use
               not
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               for
               your
               own
               Form
               only
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               a
               
                 Subject
                 Policy
              
               is
               not
               the
               Supreme
               and
               denominating
               Policy
               :
               It
               's
               private
               and
               subordinate
               as
               to
               National
               .
               The
               Physicions
               ,
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               the
               Marriners
               ,
               &c.
               though
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 hoc
              
               fit
               to
               over-rule
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               are
               not
               therefore
               the
               
                 Soveraign
                 Power
              
               of
               the
               National
               Body
               Politick
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 their
                 's
                 are
                 matters
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Clergy
                 are
                 Rulers
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Unhappy
               dividing
               Rulers
               they
               have
               been
               here
               and
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               Kings
               are
               Rulers
               also
               in
               matters
               of
               Salvation
               as
               great
               as
               theirs
               ,
               and
               over
               them
               :
               2.
               
               Was
               not
               Moses
               ,
               and
               David
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               Jehoshaphat
               ,
               and
               Hezekiah
               ,
               and
               
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               the
               Soveraign
               Rulers
               of
               Church
               and
               Priests
               ,
               though
               an
               Vzziah
               might
               not
               offer
               Sacrifice
               or
               Incense
               ?
               3.
               
               The
               proper
               Governing
               power
               of
               Bishops
               is
               but
               over
               their
               
                 own
                 Flocks
              
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               not
               Rule
               in
               other
               Mens
               Diocesses
               ,
               much
               less
               over
               King
               ,
               Parliament
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               further
               than
               the
               Soveraign
               giveth
               them
               Political
               Power
               .
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               Obj.
               
                 They
                 may
                 command
                 Kings
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 Christs
                 Name
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 and
                 forbear
                 Sin.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               True
               ;
               so
               did
               every
               Prophet
               ;
               so
               may
               any
               one
               Minister
               :
               Yea
               a
               Foreigner
               ,
               a
               Salvian
               ,
               a
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
              
               
               But
               this
               is
               
                 Gods
                 Government
                 Nunciative
              
               ,
               and
               not
               Political
               :
               And
               so
               if
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               Diocesans
               ,
               Convocation
               or
               a
               General
               Council
               command
               as
               in
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               and
               prove
               their
               Commission
               as
               Messengers
               from
               him
               ,
               we
               will
               obey
               Christ
               in
               them
               :
               But
               if
               one
               Man
               bring
               better
               proof
               from
               Scripture
               that
               he
               speaketh
               from
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               before
               a
               Council
               that
               proveth
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               This
               sort
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Authority
              
               lyeth
               in
               Evidence
               (
               which
               most
               Bishops
               on
               Earth
               now
               have
               not
               )
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               Message
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               Nunciative
               ,
               and
               worketh
               only
               on
               
                 voluntary
                 Believers
              
               and
               Consenters
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               Controversie
               
                 de
                 nomine
              
               be
               whether
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
              
               as
               such
               may
               be
               called
               A
               CHURCH
               what
               pretence
               have
               the
               deniers
               ?
               Not
               
                 à
                 notatione
                 nominis
              
               :
               The
               
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
              
               is
               a
               Scripture
               Name
               :
               And
               sure
               the
               Jews
               Church
               was
               not
               denominated
               from
               the
               Priests
               only
               :
               Moses
               is
               ofter
               named
               as
               its
               Head
               than
               Aaron
               .
            
             
               §
               8.
               
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 are
                 not
                 Judges
                 and
                 Bishops
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
              
               Pars
               Imperans
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Soveraign
              
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Only
               subordinate
               in
               their
               Provinces
               :
               They
               are
               but
               as
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Hands
                 and
                 Tongue
              
               .
               They
               are
               Subjects
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Political
               Power
               but
               what
               he
               giveth
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               you
               might
               so
               far
               distinguish
               of
               them
               as
               Imperant
               under
               the
               King
               and
               as
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               that
               Judges
               and
               Bishops
               are
               as
               the
               Wife
               in
               the
               Family
               that
               hath
               a
               Governing
               power
               over
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ▪
               that
               maketh
               her
               not
               the
               
                 denominating
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               but
               a
               Subject
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 Rank
              
               ▪
            
             
               §
               9.
               
               Qu.
               
                 What
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
                 had
                 no
                 Pastors
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Ans.
               Then
               they
               were
               but
               an
               Embrio
               ,
               or
               
                 half
                 Christian
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 materia
                 disposita
              
               for
               a
               full
               formation
               .
               The
               Matter
               and
               Privation
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Dispositio
                 receptiva
              
               )
               are
               Essential
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               the
               Form.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Qu.
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 under
                 an
                 Infidel
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 Nation
                 be
                 confederate
                 under
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               They
               are
               no
               
                 Christian
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Nation
              
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 many
                 confederate
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               called
               
                 One
                 Church
                 equivocally
              
               and
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               as
               
                 confederate
                 Kingdoms
              
               may
               be
               
                 one
                 Kingdom
              
               :
               But
               they
               are
               but
               
                 materia
                 disposita
                 sine
                 forma
              
               as
               to
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               .
            
             
               §
               11.
               
               Qu.
               
                 Are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Conformists
              
               ?
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               if
               they
               conform
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               are
               Subjects
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 King.
              
               
            
             
               §
               12.
               
               There
               is
               an
               odd
               Writer
               that
               hath
               lately
               published
               a
               book
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Act
               of
               Toleration
               freeth
               not
               Nonconformists
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               .
               Doleful
               is
               the
               case
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               and
               Land
               ,
               where
               the
               Learned
               men
               after
               near
               thirty
               years
               silencing
               ,
               imprisoning
               ,
               and
               ruining
               multitudes
               ,
               know
               not
               to
               this
               day
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               hold
               ,
               and
               who
               it
               is
               that
               they
               do
               all
               this
               against
               .
               How
               can
               such
               wink
               so
               hard
               as
               not
               to
               know
               that
               we
               took
               it
               for
               no
               Schism
               to
               assemble
               for
               Gods
               Worship
               before
               the
               Act
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               while
               they
               have
               done
               all
               this
               against
               us
               for
               so
               doing
               ?
               Could
               they
               think
               us
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               suffer
               Jails
               and
               Ruine
               and
               Scorn
               (
               and
               Death
               to
               many
               ,
               )
               for
               
                 known
                 Schism
              
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               took
               it
               for
               a
               duty
               before
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               take
               the
               Act
               of
               Toleration
               to
               be
               it
               that
               must
               justifie
               us
               ?
            
             
             
               But
               such
               men
               Englan●
               suffers
               by
               ,
               that
               cannot
               distinguish
               between
               
                 Fo●m
                 Divinum
              
               and
               Humanum
               :
               We
               believe
               that
               Go●s
               Command
               justifieth
               us
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Divino
              
               ,
               for
               obeying
               it
               :
               But
               the
               Law
               justifieth
               us
               
                 in
                 foro
                 humano
              
               :
               G●ds
               Law
               and
               Judgment
               will
               keep
               us
               from
               Hell
               ,
               a●d
               at
               last
               silence
               our
               silencers
               :
               But
               the
               Kings
               Laws
               bring
               us
               and
               keep
               us
               out
               of
               Jails
               ,
               and
               from
               th●
               Jaws
               of
               them
               that
               envy
               our
               Liberty
               and
               Lives
               .
            
             
               §
               13.
               
               It
               's
               a
               question
               considerable
               ,
               whether
               England
               be
               a
               Protestant
               Church
               or
               not
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               a
               Papist
               King
               ?
               To
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               must
               distinguish
               between
               a
               profest
               Papist
               and
               a
               concealed
               one
               .
               2.
               
               And
               between
               a
               King
               that
               hath
               the
               total
               Soveraignty
               and
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               but
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               another
               part
               .
               3.
               
               And
               one
               whose
               Laws
               are
               for
               Popery
               (
               or
               his
               power
               above
               Laws
               used
               by
               Commission
               )
               and
               one
               who
               ruleth
               by
               Protestant
               Laws
               .
               And
               so
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               Kingdom
               under
               a
               total
               Popish
               Soveraignty
               ,
               ruling
               by
               Popish
               Laws
               or
               Mandates
               above
               Law
               ,
               is
               no
               Political
               Protestant
               National
               Church
               ,
               tho
               all
               the
               Clergy
               were
               Protestants
               :
               The
               form
               that
               denominateth
               is
               Papal
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Papal
               Church
               or
               Kingdom
               :
               Because
               the
               matter
               is
               essential
               ,
               and
               its
               disposition
               without
               which
               
                 non
                 recipitur
                 forma
              
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               neither
               Protestant
               (
               save
               equivocally
               )
               nor
               Papist
               ,
               but
               mixt
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               Bishop
               Morley
               and
               those
               Conformists
               that
               give
               the
               total
               Legislation
               and
               Soveraignty
               to
               the
               King
               alone
               be
               not
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               nor
               they
               that
               make
               it
               traiterous
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               speaking
               by
               Law
               ,
               may
               be
               set
               against
               his
               Personal
               Will
               ,
               Word
               and
               Commission
               ,
               then
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Laws
               remaining
               Protestant
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               
               
               
               
               
               and
               Church
               may
               ye
               be
               so
               called
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               fullest
               sence
               .
               Fo●
               then
               the
               Laws
               being
               the
               Kings
               publick
               voice
               ,
               a●d
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               Power
               above
               his
               own
               alone
               ,
               〈◊〉
               them
               tho'
               he
               be
               a
               Papist
               he
               Ruleth
               as
               a
               Protes●ant
               .
               But
               it
               is
               otherwise
               if
               his
               Commissions
               (
               
                 e.
                 ●
              
               .
               to
               the
               French
               or
               Irish
               to
               Invade
               the
               Land
               )
               be
               ●bove
               Law
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               resisted
               on
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               :
               So
               great
               a
               stress
               lieth
               on
               this
               poi●t
               of
               Conformity
               .
            
             
               §
               14.
               
               But
               I
               will
               leave
               another
               case
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               others
               .
               ●f
               Metropolitans
               ,
               or
               Primates
               ,
               if
               Diocesans
               or
               Convocations
               ,
               be
               the
               
                 summa
                 Potestas
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               be
               truly
               
                 Societas
                 Politica
              
               ,
               or
               governed
               ;
               Qu.
               Then
               what
               Religion
               was
               the
               Diocesan
               Church
               of
               Gloucester
               ,
               while
               
                 Godfrey
                 Goodman
              
               was
               Bishop
               ?
               Or
               the
               Diocesan
               Churches
               of
               Eli
               ,
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               of
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               while
               Dr.
               Guning
               ,
               Dr.
               Sparrow
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Parker
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               Bishops
               ?
               Or
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               while
               Dr.
               Laud
               ,
               Dr.
               Neale
               were
               here
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Bromhall
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               §
               15.
               
               As
               to
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               (
               now
               Bishop
               )
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               that
               maketh
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               have
               no
               visible
               Informing
               Constitutive
               Head
               or
               Soveraign
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               Governed
               by
               meer
               Consent
               of
               men
               Agreeing
               in
               a
               Convocation
               representing
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               I
               have
               said
               heretofore
               so
               much
               against
               it
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Consent
               of
               all
               Writers
               of
               Politicks
               regardable
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               answer
               enough
               ,
               who
               agree
               that
               all
               Politick
               bodies
               are
               essentiated
               by
               the
               
                 Pars
                 Imperans
              
               ,
               or
               
                 summa
                 Potestas
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Pars
                 subdita
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Materia
                 disposita
              
               :
               And
               I
               so
               much
               honour
               the
               National
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               yet
               grant
               (
               till
               it
               is
               further
               deformed
               )
               That
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 Political
                 Body
              
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               
                 Confederating
                 
                 Community
              
               ,
               lik●
               a
               
                 Confederacy
                 of
                 Kingdoms
              
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               ever
               it
               come
               to
               that
               ,
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               same
               Land
               hath
               many
               sorts
               of
               Confederate
               Clergies
               ,
               it
               hath
               as
               many
               Churches
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               I
               think
               is
               not
               known
               in
               France
               ,
               or
               Spain
               ,
               or
               Italy
               ,
               or
               here
               by
               the
               
                 Major
                 Vote
              
               ;
               nor
               hath
               Nature
               put
               a
               Ruling
               Authority
               in
               Major
               Votes
               of
               Lay
               or
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               born
               with
               them
               ,
               before
               Contract
               give
               it
               them
               by
               Political
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               All
               's
               well
               in
               Heaven
               :
               The
               Lord
               fit
               us
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   March
                   30.
                   1691.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Since
               the
               writing
               of
               all
               this
               I
               have
               read
               Bishop
               
               Stillingfleet's
               excellent
               Charge
               to
               his
               Clergy
               ;
               which
               would
               give
               me
               hope
               not
               only
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Reformation
               here
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               such
               a
               further
               Reformation
               as
               may
               procure
               our
               Concord
               ,
               or
               at
               last
               move
               the
               Law-makers
               ,
               so
               far
               to
               amend
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               as
               may
               procure
               it
               ;
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               deluge
               of
               the
               wickedness
               in
               City
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               the
               paucity
               of
               Men
               qualified
               for
               his
               described
               Work
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               and
               Number
               of
               the
               Enemies
               of
               it
               ,
               maketh
               me
               fear
               that
               it
               will
               die
               as
               unpracticable
               singularity
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               humbly
               recommend
               to
               the
               Clergy
               the
               regard
               especially
               of
               these
               passages
               in
               it
               .
               I.
               Pag.
               12.
               
               
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 smallest
                 Cures
                 are
                 called
                 PASTORS
                 ,
                 and
                 Linwood
                 notes
                 that
                 
                   Parochialis
                   Sacerdo●
                   dicitur
                   Pastor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Allusion
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 go
                 so
                 far
                 back
                 :
                 What
                 are
                 they
                 admitted
                 to
                 ?
              
               Is
               it
               not
               
                 ad
                 Curam
                 Animarum
              
               ?
               ]
               Ask
               Dr.
               Fuller
               Dean
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               then
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 Ministerial
                 Truth
                 to
                 publish
                 that
              
               Parochus
               
                 was
                 never
                 
                 called
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 delira●ion
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 Age.
              
               ]
            
             
               II.
               Pag.
               25.
               
               
                 [
                 I
                 hope
                 th●y
                 are
                 now
                 convinced
                 that
                 the
                 Persecution
                 w●ich
                 they
                 complained
                 lately
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 other
                 design●
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 then
                 seem
                 to
                 believe
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               I
               am
               glad
               that
               you
               are
               convinced
               of
               it
               .
               You
               are
               mistaken
               in
               us
               ;
               we
               believed
               it
               ever
               since
               1660.
               
               But
               we
               know
               that
               it
               was
               
                 Sheldon
                 ,
                 Morley
                 ,
                 Guning
                 ,
                 Hinchman
                 ,
                 Sparrow
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               such
               that
               were
               the
               great
               Agents
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               Court
               ,
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               Parliament
               .
               I
               thank
               you
               for
               disowning
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               I
               rejoice
               to
               find
               it
               proved
               ,
               Pag.
               37.
               that
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 is
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 fitness
                 of
                 any
                 Clerk
                 presented
                 to
                 a
                 Benefice
                 ,
              
               ]
               which
               as
               it
               puts
               us
               in
               some
               (
               faint
               )
               hopes
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               time
               past
               it
               tells
               the
               Bishops
               whose
               the
               guilt
               is
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               all
               the
               uncapable
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Pag.
               40.
               
               He
               proveth
               that
               Visitations
               should
               be
               Parochial
               .
            
             
               V.
               He
               comfortably
               purposeth
               to
               reduce
               Confirmation
               to
               its
               true
               use
               :
               And
               tells
               Ministers
               their
               Duty
               of
               Certifying
               the
               Receivers
               fitness
               .
            
             
               VI.
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               I
               intreat
               the
               Reader
               to
               compare
               this
               Charge
               ,
               with
               the
               Visitation
               Articles
               of
               Bishop
               
                 Wren
                 ,
                 Pierce
              
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               Charge
               against
               them
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               difference
               ,
               and
               be
               thankful
               for
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   April
                   3.
                   1691.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26858-e1740
           
             (a)
             So
             they
             are
             :
             even
             of
             that
             one
             Body
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             Head.
             
          
           
             (b)
             They
             are
             united
             in
             all
             the
             7
             terms
             of
             Unity
             required
             ,
             Eph.
             4.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             They
             desire
             not
             to
             be
             of
             any
             Universal
             Body
             but
             Christs
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             under
             one
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Nor
             in
             Kingdoms
             neither
             under
             one
             Man
             or
             Senate
             ;
             But
             they
             have
             a
             better
             Union
             .
          
           
             (a)
             They
             that
             Record
             his
             death
             say
             that
             he
             died
             in
             Rostok
             in
             his
             too
             hasty
             passage
             from
             Sweden
             towards
             is
             Wife
             then
             absent
             ;
             Quistorpius
             Pastor
             of
             Rostok
             being
             with
             him
             :
             Yet
             this
             Bishop
             knew
             Grotius
             :
             Who
             saith
             true
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             (b)
             How
             much
             that
             is
             see
             in
             their
             Patriarch
             Jeremias
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Florence
             .
          
           
             (c)
             The
             very
             worst
             of
             Popery
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             Hildebrand
             long
             before
             four
             hundred
             years
             last
             :
             And
             he
             that
             can
             receive
             all
             that
             their
             Councils
             brought
             in
             till
             1256.
             need
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             save
             Transubstantiation
             :
             We
             cannot
             obey
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             and
             Universal
             Primate
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             quit
             the
             last
             four
             hundred
             years
             additions
             :
             Nor
             think
             this
             a
             quitting
             Popery
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Did
             the
             third
             tye
             us
             to
             the
             fourth
             ?
          
           
             (e)
             That
             was
             well
             put
             in
             .
             But
             by
             whom
             Convocated
             ?
          
           
             (f)
             Over
             Councils
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Did
             Christ
             make
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             perpetual
             Law-makers
             to
             other
             Princes
             and
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             Or
             to
             that
             Empire
             when
             it
             's
             dissolved
             ?
          
           
             (h)
             And
             Men
             taught
             to
             be
             Perjured
             ,
             by
             taking
             in
             Foreign
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             .
          
           
             (i)
             And
             yet
             Obey
             his
             Councils
             Canons
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Christ
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             sufficient
             Law
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             else
             ,
             saith
             Gerson
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             a
             perfect
             Lawgiver
             :
             Must
             we
             be
             beholden
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             leaving
             us
             a
             little
             of
             that
             which
             Christ
             gave
             us
             ?
             Who
             gave
             him
             Power
             to
             take
             any
             of
             it
             from
             us
             ?
             Would
             our
             Conciliators
             have
             magnified
             the
             Men
             that
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             England
             would
             have
             agreed
             with
             Cromwell
             to
             allow
             the
             King
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             or
             W●les
             ▪
             Or
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Law
             that
             every
             Highway
             Robber
             shall
             re●urn
             ●ne
             half
             to
             the
             Owner
             ?
             And
             with
             what
             Conscience
             could
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Christ
             have
             obeyed
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             sinful
             Canons
             ?
          
           
             (a)
             Confusion
             .
             1.
             
             The
             form
             denominateth
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             which
             we
             separate
             from
             is
             a
             pretended
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             Christians
             .
             This
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             But
             we
             separate
             not
             from
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             1.
             
             From
             their
             Usurpation
             .
             2.
             
             And
             other
             Sins
             .
          
           
             (b)
             And
             having
             before
             made
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Schismaticks
             he
             makes
             all
             Schismaticks
             that
             Communicate
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Here
             is
             1.
             
             An
             Universal
             Legislative
             Power
             over
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Power
             is
             in
             Councils
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             chief
             Member
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             reasonable
             means
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Body
             ,
             is
             his
             Regular
             Power
             as
             distinct
             from
             Infinite
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             All
             the
             Canons
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             ,
             are
             these
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             All
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             5.
             
             No
             man
             must
             question
             whether
             these
             Laws
             or
             Customs
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             are
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Law.
             6.
             
             The
             men
             that
             must
             have
             this
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             Christian
             ,
             are
             themselves
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             Moore
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Abassia
             ,
             the
             Persian
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Indastan
             ,
             called
             the
             Mogal
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Poland
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
            
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             ;
             when
             it
             's
             known
             that
             few
             Bishops
             are
             chosen
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Countreys
             Mahometans
             or
             Papists
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Princes
             like
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             go
             against
             their
             wills
             in
             any
             great
             matter
             .
             7.
             
             Their
             minds
             are
             known
             already
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             they
             would
             do
             in
             Councils
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             Princes
             would
             agree
             to
             call
             an
             Universal
             Council
             .
             The
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             called
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             or
             that
             way
             would
             be
             such
             as
             Rome
             calleth
             Hereticks
             :
             If
             called
             in
             Greece
             it
             would
             be
             Greeks
             :
             If
             in
             Italy
             ,
             or
             Germany
             ,
             or
             France
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             Papists
             ;
             no
             where
             Protestants
             .
             Few
             would
             travel
             above
             a
             thousand
             miles
             to
             the
             Council
             .
             8.
             
             Tho'
             one
             would
             think
             that
             this
             platform
             of
             Governing
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             could
             be
             believed
             by
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             ,
             yet
             you
             see
             Learned
             men
             are
             so
             far
             deceived
             :
             And
             it
             is
             by
             judging
             of
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Old
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             There
             indeed
             Councils
             were
             Nationally
             General
             :
             They
             were
             Courts
             :
             They
             had
             Legislative
             Power
             and
             Pretorian
             Command
             :
             None
             might
             appeal
             from
             them
             for
             Relief
             
               in
               Foro
               Humano
            
             .
             Emperors
             gave
             them
             this
             Power
             .
             It
             was
             but
             rational
             ,
             over
             their
             own
             Subjects
             :
             What
             Power
             had
             they
             over
             others
             ?
             The
             Convocation
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             General
             Assembly
             in
             Scotland
             may
             be
             made
             and
             called
             a
             Court
             by
             the
             King
             :
             But
             France
             or
             Spain
             were
             never
             Governed
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             took
             them
             to
             be
             over
             them
             unquestionable
             Legislators
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             believe
             King
             and
             Parliament
             at
             home
             are
             not
             so
             subject
             to
             their
             Laws
             .
          
           
             (d)
             And
             are
             not
             these
             unmerciful
             men
             that
             will
             let
             men
             take
             up
             with
             a
             damning
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             rebaptize
             them
             that
             they
             may
             have
             a
             saving
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             hold
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             They
             fear
             Anabaptism
             it
             seems
             more
             than
             mens
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             (e)
             The
             true
             Church
             that
             is
             an
             Usurped
             Power
             of
             Universal
             Legislation
             ,
             is
             here
             made
             by
             him
             and
             Mr.
             Dodwell
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             what
             will
             now
             become
             of
             all
             the
             Papists
             that
             (
             by
             dispensation
             )
             come
             in
             to
             Protestant
             Churches
             ?
             They
             also
             are
             all
             damned
             as
             Schismaticks
             for
             communicating
             with
             them
             ;
             unless
             he
             forgot
             to
             except
             them
             that
             the
             Pope
             dispenseth
             with
             .
          
           
             (f)
             How
             much
             wiser
             are
             these
             men
             than
             Christ
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             that
             were
             baptized
             Christians
             ,
             to
             live
             as
             one
             Body
             of
             Christ
             in
             Love
             ?
             
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               faith
               receive
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               disputations
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.1
             .
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               but
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               He
               that
               in
               these
               things
               serveth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             (g)
             This
             yet
             is
             some
             mercy
             to
             us
             :
             But
             is
             it
             as
             your
             grant
             ?
             1.
             
             How
             will
             this
             stand
             with
             all
             that
             you
             have
             written
             for
             the
             continued
             Universal
             Legislative
             Church
             ?
             Did
             it
             cease
             at
             Charles
             the
             Great
             's
             time
             ?
             and
             yet
             are
             all
             damned
             that
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             Canons
             bind
             us
             till
             
             Adrian's
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             since
             ?
             3.
             
             But
             Sir
             ,
             we
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Papist
             that
             is
             for
             all
             the
             Canons
             and
             Customs
             till
             Charles
             the
             Great
             :
             And
             there
             are
             many
             things
             before
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             Conform
             to
             without
             renouncing
             the
             Laws
             and
             sufficient
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             do
             upon
             such
             pitiful
             reasonings
             as
             yours
             .
          
           
             (a)
             The
             standing
             Power
             of
             the
             Head
             or
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Official
             Ministers
             much
             differ
             .
          
           
             (b)
             All
             necessary
             power
             since
             Christ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             published
             his
             Universal
             Laws
             ,
             is
             but
             that
             all
             Ministers
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             guide
             the
             Flocks
             by
             these
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             determine
             of
             incidental
             Circumstances
             
               pro
               loco
               &
               tempore
            
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             make
             new
             Universal
             Laws
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Christ
             expresly
             limiteth
             the
             Apostles
             to
             teach
             the
             Churches
             what
             he
             had
             commanded
             them
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Spirit
             to
             bring
             all
             to
             their
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             to
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           
             (d)
             When
             the
             King
             send●
             out
             Judges
             and
             Justices
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             them
             Kings
             or
             Legislators
             .
             The
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Spirit
             for
             promulgating
             and
             recording
             Christs
             Laws
             :
             Others
             have
             it
             only
             to
             preserve
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             rule
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             more
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             were
             still
             to
             be
             changed
             by
             new
             additions
             ,
             and
             were
             half
             Divine
             and
             half
             Humane
             :
             Gods
             Word
             and
             the
             Bishops
             in
             medley
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               The
               three
               first
               Ages
               had
               no
               General
               Councils
               :
               The
               three
               next
               had
               National
               or
               Imperial
               General
               Councils
               .
               The
               thousand
               years
               last
               past
               (
               which
               you
               include
               in
               [
               
                 All
                 Ages
              
               ]
               had
               such
               Councils
               and
               practices
               as
               prove
               not
               her
               right
               .
               Else
               why
               do
               not
               you
               now
               practise
               accordingly
               ?
               —
               Bishop
               Guning
               owneth
               but
               six
               General
               Councils
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               but
               in
               three
               Ages
               .
               And
               others
               but
               four
               ,
               and
               none
               that
               I
               know
               of
               but
               eight
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               openly
               profess
               Popery
               .
            
             
               Hath
               Christ
               given
               any
               new
               commands
               since
               those
               which
               he
               sent
               the
               Apostles
               to
               deliver
               ?
               Have
               you
               any
               more
               of
               his
               commands
               to
               give
               us
               than
               the
               Apostles
               delivered
               in
               their
               times
               ?
               If
               you
               may
               make
               new
               ones
               ,
               you
               have
               more
               than
               Apostolick
               power
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               teach
               whatever
               Christ
               commanded
               them
               .
               He
               is
               with
               them
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               1.
               
               In
               blessing
               the
               Word
               delivered
               and
               recorded
               by
               them
               .
               2.
               
               In
               blessing
               those
               that
               teach
               it
               .
               But
               not
               those
               that
               add
               to
               it
               the
               supplement
               of
               their
               own
               Universal
               Laws
               .
            
             
               And
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               that
               in
               all
               Ages
               (
               th●se
               thousand
               years
               )
               have
               had
               this
               power
               ?
               Three
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Roman
               .
               The
               Roman
               Church
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Greeks
               .
               Both
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               they
               in
               
                 Abassi●
                 ,
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Georgia
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Protestants
               confess
               it
               is
               not
               they
               .
               And
               is
               obedience
               to
               an
               unknowable
               Power
               necessary
               to
               Concord
               and
               Salvation
               ?
            
          
           
             (a)
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               was
               not
               sent
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               but
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.
             
             And
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             tell
             us
             of
             other
             parts
             as
             Essential
             :
             They
             can
             include
             or
             exclude
             none
             but
             those
             that
             include
             and
             exclude
             themselves
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             effectual
             whatever
             the
             Priest
             say
             or
             do
             ;
             He
             is
             but
             a
             Minister
             ,
             Invester
             and
             Declarer
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Then
             a
             Moscovian
             Priest
             may
             serve
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             Optandus
             Bishop
             of
             Geneva
             was
             ,
             illiterate
             :
             and
             one
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             any
             Shop
             or
             Cart
             that
             understands
             the
             Dealings
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             how
             much
             more
             requireth
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             I
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             my
             Degree
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             Ministers
             or
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             that
             disown
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             are
             uncapable
             of
             Ministry
             or
             Christian
             Communion
             by
             our
             ignorance
             .
             3.
             
             But
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Covenant-Benefits
             ,
             Duties
             ,
             &c.
             so
             easily
             known
             as
             he
             talks
             ?
             And
             yet
             must
             we
             Perish
             for
             not
             knowing
             them
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Note
             here
             ,
             that
             tho'
             his
             Priesthood
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             saving
             or
             damning
             Men
             ;
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             the
             very
             office
             in
             Specie
             is
             not
             of
             God's
             making
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             not
             stated
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             meer
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             And
             our
             Church-Changers
             are
             no
             Prophets
             :
             And
             if
             God
             made
             not
             the
             office
             ,
             then
             the
             arrogated
             Power
             is
             not
             his
             Gift
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Note
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             God's
             Church
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             national
             Churches
             which
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             (e)
             He
             hath
             constituted
             a
             Species
             of
             visible
             Governors
             over
             the
             several
             Parts
             ,
             but
             no
             one
             (
             Personal
             or
             Collective
             )
             over
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Is
             it
             no
             Obedience
             unless
             it
             be
             absolute
             ?
             Is
             none
             due
             to
             God
             above
             Man
             ?
             Must
             not
             his
             Law
             be
             undorstood
             ?
          
           
             *
             
               Or
               Papal
               ,
               say
               others
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               And
               the
               Papal
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Representing
               his
               Person
               is
               a
               high
               word
               .
               But
               he
               never
               enabled
               them
               to
               change
               his
               Laws
               ,
               or
            
             Church-Offices
             ;
             
               but
               only
               as
               Servants
               ,
               to
               deliver
               that
               same
               Power
               by
               way
               of
               Investiture
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               instituted
               and
               described
               in
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               their
               Commission
               :
               As
               the
            
             Londoners
             
               may
               not
               change
               the
               Lord
               Mayor's
               Office
               ,
               but
               put
               him
               in
               that
               which
               the
               Charter
               maketh
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Yes
               :
               If
               the
               Bishops
               had
               been
               Makers
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               and
               Donors
               with
               absolute
               Power
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               Servants
               entrusted
               to
               deliver
               their
               Masters
               Gifts
               and
               Offices
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               I
               am
               wholly
               of
               your
               Mind
               ,
               specially
               as
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Bishops
               :
               But
               I
               'll
               judge
               of
               their
            
             Power
             
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Council
               ,
               the
               Pope
               being
               President
               .
            
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             
               in
               Scripture
               times
            
             .
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               confesseth
               the
               same
               :
               And
               yet
               we
               are
               all
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               right
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               not
               uninterrupted
               successive
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               from
               those
               times
               .
            
          
           
             *
             What
             an
             happy
             advantage
             hath
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             can
             get
             forty
             Italians
             together
             at
             Trent
             ,
             seven
             years
             before
             he
             can
             send
             to
             ,
             and
             they
             come
             from
             
               Mexico
               ,
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World.
             There
             is
             an
             Art
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             men
             live
             by
             their
             wits
             .
          
           
             †
             Sir
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             learn
             of
             you
             :
             But
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             such
             Government
             at
             all
             ,
             Monarchy
             or
             Aristocracy
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             General
             Council
             meeting
             without
             the
             Call
             of
             the
             Pope
             their
             Established
             Governour
             ,
             are
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Hath
             the
             King
             no
             power
             but
             as
             a
             Representative
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             why
             not
             others
             ?
             2.
             
             Who
             made
             Pope
             or
             Prelates
             the
             Representatives
             of
             those
             that
             never
             consented
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             *
             Now
             we
             know
             what
             Councils
             have
             Authority
             :
             Only
             those
             appointed
             by
             the
             President
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26858-e49750
           
             *
             The
             Mass
             Book
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Mass
             Book
             .